Dante's Divine Comedy English (Italian Lit)

THE
DIVINE COMEDY
OF
DANTE A L I G H I E R I
TRANSLA TED BY
H E N R Y W A D SW O R T H L O N G FE L L O W
I follow here the footing of thy fecte

That with thy meaning so I may the rather meete
S pen ser.
BOSTON
TICKNOR AND FIELDS
1867
Entered according to A c t of Congress, in the year 1867, by
HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW,
the C le rk ’s Office of the D istrict Court o f the D istrict of M assachusetts.

jt -s rjzsr
U n iv e r s ity P r e s s : W e lc h , B ig e lo w , & Co.,

C a m b r id g e .
(
!
■ i
CONTENTS
OF V O L . I I I .
P A R A D I S O.
CANTO I.
Page
T he Ascent to the First H e a v e n ...................................................................................i
CANTO II.
T h e First Heaven, or that o f the Moon, in which are seen the Spirits of those
who, having taken Monastic Vows, were forced to violate them . . . 8
CANTO III.
Piccarda and C o n s t a n c e .............................................................................................15
CANTO IV.
Questionings o f the Soul and o f Broken V o w s ....................................................... 21
CANTO V.
Compensations. Ascent to the Second Heaven, or that o f Mercury, where are

seen the Spirits o f those who for the Love o f Fame achieved great D e e d s. 28
CANTO VI.
Justinian. — T he Roman Eagle. — R o m e o ....................................................... 34
CANTO VII.
Beatrice’s Discourse o f the Incarnation, the Immortality o f the Soul, and the
Resurrection of the B o d y ................................................................................... 4 1
iv Contents
CANTO VIII.
Ascent to the Third Heaven, or that of Venus, where are ^seen the Spirits of
Lovers. — Charles M a r t e l ................................................................................... 48
CANTO IX.
Cunizza, Folco of Marseilles, and R a h a b ................................................................. 55
CANTO X.
T h e Fourth Heaven, or that o f the Sun, where are seen the Spirits of Theolo
gians and Fathers o f the Church. — St. Thomas Aquinas . . . .6 2
CANTO XI.
St. Thomas Aquinas recounts the Life of St. F ra n c is .............................................. 69
CANTO XII.
St. Buonaventura recounts the Life of St. D o m i n i c .............................................. 75
CANTO XIII.
O f the W isdom o f Solom on............................................................................................ 82
CANTO XIV.
The Fifth Heaven, or that of Mars, where are seen the Spirits o f Martyrs, and
o f Crusaders who died fighting for the true Faith. — T he Celestial Cross . 89
CANTO XV.
Cacciaguida. — Florence in the Olden T i m e ........................................................95
CANTO XVI.
Cacciaguida’s Discourse of the Great F l o r e n t i n e s .............................................. 102
CANTO XVII.
Cacciaguida’s Prophecy of Dante’s Banishm ent........................................................109

{
Contents V
CANTO XVIII.
The Sixth Heaven, or that o f Jupiter, where are seen the Spirits of Righteous
Kings and Rulers. — T he Celestial E a g l e ....................................................... 116
CANTO XIX.
The Eagle discourses of Salvation by Faith . . . . . 122
CANTO XX.
The Eagle praises the Righteous Kings of o l d ....................................................... 129
CANTO XXI.
The Seventh Heaven, or that o f Saturn, where are seen the Spirits o f the
Contemplative. — The Celestial Stairway. — St. Peter Damiano. — His
Invectives against the Luxury of the P r e l a t e s .............................................. 136
CANTO XXII.
St. Benedict. — His Lamentation over the Corruption of the Monks. — The
Eighth Heaven, or that of the Fixed S ta r s ....................................................... 143
CANTO XXIII.
T he Triumph o f C h r i s t ............................................................................................ ISO
CANTO XXIV.
St. Peter examines Dante upon F a i t h .............................................. ......... 156
CAN TO XXV.
St. James examines Dante upon H o p e ................................................................ 163
CANTO XXVI.
St. John examines Dante upon C h a r i t y ................................................................. 169

CANTO XXVII.
St. Peter’s reproof of bad Popes. — The Ascent to the Ninth Heaven, or the
Pritnwn M o b ile .............................................. 176
VI Contents
CANTO XXVIII.
God and the Celestial H i e r a r c h i e s .......................................................................... 183
CAN TO XXIX.
Beatrice’s Discourse of the Creation of the Angels, and o f the Fall of Lucifer.
— Her Reproof of the Ignorance and Avarice o f Preachers, and the Sale
o f I n d u l g e n c e s ..................................................................................................... 189
CANTO XXX.
The Tenth Heaven, or Empyrean. — T he River of Light. — T he T w o Courts

o f Heaven. — The W hite Rose of P a r a d i s e .............................................. 196
CANTO XXXI.
The Glory of Paradise. — St. B e r n a r d .................................................................203
CANTO XXXII.
St. Bernard points out the Saints in the W hite R o s e ..................................... 210
CANTO XXXIII.
Prayer to the Virgin. — The Threefold Circle of the Trinity. — M ystery o f the
Divine and Human N a tu re................................................................................... 217
NOTES . . . . . . ........................................................225
IL L U S T R A T IO N S .
Le D a n t e ...............................................................................................................387
La Divine C o m éd ie............................................................................................ 389
Notes sur le D a n t e ............................................................................................ 393
La Comédie D iv in e ............................................................................................ 394
La Philosophie I t a l i e n n e ...................................................................................403
La Divine C o m éd ie............................................................................................ 407
Dante, Imitateur et C r é a t e u r .......................................................................... 411
C a b a l a ................................................................................................................420
I N D E X ........................................................................................................................ 425
L IF T mine eyes, and all the windows blaze
I With forms of Saints and holy men who died,
Here martyred and hereafter glorified ;
And the great Rose upon its leaves displays
Christ’s Triumph, and the angelic roundelays,
W ith splendor upon splendor multiplied -,
And Beatrice again at Dante’s side
N o more rebukes, but smiles her words of praise.
And then the organ sounds, and unseen choirs
Sing the old Latin hymns of peace and love
And benedictions of the Holy Ghost ;
And the melodious bells among the spires
O ’er all the house-tops and through heaven above
Proclaim the elevation of the Host !
ST A R of morning and of liberty !
O bringer of the light, whose splendor shines
Above the darkness of the Apennines,
Forerunner of the day that is to be !
The voices of the city and the sea,
T he voices of the mountains and the pines,
Repeat thy song, till the familiar lines
Are footpaths for the thought of Italy !
Thy fame is blown abroad from all the heights,
Through all the nations, and a sound is heard,
As of a mighty wind, and men devout,
Strangers of Rome, and the new proselytes,
In their own language hear thy wondrous word,
And many are amazed and many doubt.
PARADISO
PARADISO
CANTO I,
' y ' H E glory o f H im who moveth everything

Doth penetrate the universe, and shine
In one part more and in another less. -
Within that heaven which most his light receives
Was I, and things beheld which to repeat s
Nor knows, nor can, who from above descends;
Because in drawing near to its desire
Our intellect ingulphs itself so far,
T hat after it the memory cannot go.
Truly whatever o f the holy realm 10
I had the power to treasure in my mind
C__ Shall now become the subject o f my song.
O good Apollo, for this last emprise
Make o f me such a vessel o f thy power
As giving the beloved laurel asks! 15
2 The D ivin e Comedy
One summit o f Parnassus hitherto

Has been enough for me, but now with both
I needs must enter the arena left.
Enter into my bosom, thou, and breathe
As at the time when Marsyas thou didst draw *o
Out of the scabbard of those limbs of his.
O power divine, lend’st thou thyself to me
So that the shadow of the blessed realm
Stamped in my brain I can make manifest,
Thou ’It see me come unto thy darling tree, 25
And crown myself thereafter with those leaves
O f which the theme and thou shall make me worthy.
So seldom, Father, do we gather them
For triumph or o f Cæsar or of Poet,
(The fault and shame o f human inclinations,) 30
That the Peneian foliage should bring forth
Joy to the joyous Delphic deity, .
W hen any one it makes to thirst for it.
A little spark is followed by great flame ;
Perchance with better voices after me 35
Shall prayer be made that Cyrrha may respond !

T o mortal men by passages diverse
Uprises the world’s lamp ; but by that one
W hich circles four uniteth with three crosses,
Paradiso i.
W ith better course and with a better star

Conjoined it issues, and the mundane wax
Tempers and stamps more after its own fashion.
Almost that passage had made morning there
And evening here, and there was wholly white
That hemisphere, and black the other part,
W hen Beatrice towards the left-hand side
I saw turned round, and gazing at the sun ;
Never did eagle fasten so upon it !
And even as a second ray is wont
T o issue from the first and reascend,
Like to a pilgrim who would fain return,
Thus o f her action, through the eyes infused
In my imagination, mine I made,
And sunward fixed mine eyes beyond our wont.
There much is lawful which is here unlawful
Unto our powers, by virtue o f the place
Made for the human species as its own.
Not long I bore it, nor so little while
But I beheld it sparkle round about
Like iron that comes'molten from the fire;
And suddenly it seemed that day to day
Was added, as if He who has the power
Had with another sun the heaven adorned.
4 The D ivin e Çomedy
W ith eyes upon the everlasting wheels

Stood Beatrice all intent, and I, on her
Fixing my vision from above removed,
Such at her aspect inwardly became
As Glaucus, tasting o f the herb that made him
Peer of the other gods beneath the sea.
T o represent transhumanize in words
Impossible were; the example, then, suffice
Him for whom Grace the experience reserves.
I f I was merely what o f me thou newly
Createdst, Love who governest the heaven,
Thou knowest, who didst lift me with thy light
When now the wheel, which thou dost make eternal
Desiring thee, made me attentive to it
By harmony thou dost modulate and measure,
Then seemed to me so much o f heaven enkindled
By the sun’s flame, that neither rain nor river
E ’er made a lake so widely spread abroad.
T h e newness o f the sound and the great light
Kindled in me a longing for their cause,
Never before with such acuteness felt;
Whence she, who saw me as I saw myself,
T o quiet in me my perturbed mind,
Opened her mouth, ere I did mine to ask,
Paradiso i. 5
And she began: “ Thou makest thyself so dull

W ith false imagining, that thou seest not
W hat thou wouldst see i f thou hadst shaken it off. 90
Thou art not upon earth, as thou believest;
But lightning, fleeing its appropriate site,
N e’er ran as thou, who thitherward returnest.’L ^ ^ ^
I f o f my former doubt I was divested
By these brief little words more smiled than spoken, .
I in a new one was the more ensnared ; 96
And said: “ Already did I rest content
From great amazement; but am now amazed
In what way I transcend these bodies light.”
Whereupon she, after a pitying sigh, 100
Her eyes directed tow’rds me with that look
A mother casts on a delirious child ;
And she began : “ A ll things whate’er they be ^ ^
Have order among themselves, and this is form,
That makes the universe resemble God. 105
Here do the higher creatures see the footprints
O f the Eternal Power, which is the end
Whereto is made the law already mentioned.
In the order that I speak o f are inclined
A ll natures, by their destinies diverse, no
More or less near unto their origin;
Hence they move onward unto ports diverse

O ’er the great sea of-being; and each one
W ith instinct given it which bears it on.
This bears away the fire towards the moon;
This is in mortal hearts the motive power;
This binds together and unites the earth.
Nor only the created things that are
W ithout intelligence this bow shoots forth,
But those that have both intellect and love.«
T h e Providence that regulates all this
Makes with its light the heaven forever quiet,
Wherein that turns which has the greatest haste.
And thither now, as to a site decreed,
Bears us away the virtue o f that cord
W hich aims its arrows at a joyous mark.
True is it, that as oftentimes the form
Accords not with the intention o f the art,
Because in answering is matter deaf,
So likewise from this course doth deviate
Sometimes the creature, who the power possesses,
Though thus impelled, to swerve some other way,
(In the same wise as one may see the fire
Fall from a cloud,) if the first impetus
Earthward is wrested by some false delight.
Paradiso i. 7
Thou shouldst not wonder more, if well I judge,

A t thine ascent, than at a rivulet
From some high mount descending to the lowland.
Marvel it would be in thee, if deprived
O f hindrance, thou wert seated down below, 140
As if on earth the living fire were quiet.”
Thereat she heavenward turned again her face. ...
CANTO II.
Y E , who in some pretty little boat,

Eager to listen, have been following
Behind my ship, that singing sails along,
Turn back to look again upon your shores;
D o not put out to sea, lest peradventure,
In losing me, you might yourselves be lost.
The sea I sail has never yet been passed ;
Minerva breathes, and pilots me Apollo,
And Muses nine point out to me the Bears.
Y e other few who have the neck uplifted
Betimes to th’ bread o f Angels upon which
One liveth here and grows not sated by it,
W ell may you launch upon the deep salt-sea
Your vessel, keeping still my wake before you
Upon the water that grows smooth again.
Those glorious ones who unto Colchos passed
W ere not so wonder-struck as you shall be,
When Jason they beheld a ploughman made !
P aradiso //.
The con-created and perpetual thirst

For the realm deiform did bear us on,
As swift almost as ye the heavens behold.
Upward gazed Beatrice, and I at her ;
And in such space perchance as strikes a bolt
And flies, and from the notch unlocks itself,
Arrived I saw me where a wondrous thing
Drew to itself my sight; and therefore she
From whom no care o f mine could be concealed,
Towards me turning, blithe as beautiful,
Said unto me : f*Fix gratefully thy mind
On God, who unto the first star has brought us.”
ft seemed to me a cloud encompassed us,
Luminous, dense, consolidate and bright
As adamant on which the sun is striking.
Into itself did the eternal pearl
Receive us, even as water doth receive
A ray o f light, remaining still unbroken.
I f I was body, (and we here conceive not
H ow one dimension tolerates another,
W hich needs must be if body enter body,)
More the desire should be enkindled in us
That essence to behold, wherein is seen
H ow God and our own nature were united.
io The D ivin e Comedy
There will be seen what we receive by faith,

Not demonstrated, But self-evident
In guise of the first truth that man believes.
I made reply : “ Madonna, as devoutly
As most I can do I give thanks to Him
W ho has removed me from the mortal world.
But tell me what the dusky spots may be
Upon this body, which below on earth
M ake people tell that fabulous tale of C ain ?”
Somewhat she smiled; and then, “ I f the opinion
O f mortals be erroneous,” she said,
“ W here’er the key o f sense doth not unlock,
Certes, the shafts of wonder should not pierce thee
Now, forasmuch as, following the senses,
Thou seest that the reason has short wings.
But tell me what thou think’st of it thyself.”
And I : “ W hat seems to us up here diverse,
Is caused, I think, by bodies rare and dense.”
And she: “ Right truly shalt thou see immersed
In error thy belief, if well thou hearest
The argument that I shall make against it.
Lights many the eighth sphere displays to you
W hich in their quality and quantity
May noted be o f aspects different.
P aradiso //.
I f this were caused by rare and dense alone,

One only virtue would there be in all
Or more or less diffused, or equally.
Virtues diverse must be perforce the fruits 70
O f formal principles; and these, save one,
O f course would by thy reasoning be destroyed.
Besides, if rarity were o f this dimness
T h e cause thou askest, either through and through
This planet thus attenuate were o f matter, 75
Or else, as in a body is apportioned

T h e fat and lean, so in like manner this
Would in its volume interchange the leaves.
Were it the former, in the sun’s eclipse
It would be manifest by the shining through 80
O f light, as through aught tenuous interfused.
This is not so ; hence we must scan the other,
And if it chance the other I demolish,
Then falsified will thy opinion be.
But if this rarity go not through and through, «s
There needs must be a limit, beyond which
Its contrary prevents the further passing,
And thence the foreign radiance is reflected,
Even as a color cometh back from glass,
Th e which behind itself concealeth lead. 90
N ow thou wilt say the sunbeam shows itself

More dimly there than in the other parts,
By being there reflected farther back.
From this reply experiment will free thee
I f e’er thou try it, which is wont to be
T h e fountain to the rivers o f your arts.
Three mirrors shalt thou take, and two remove
Alike from thee, the other more remote
Between the former two shall meet thine eyes.
Turned towards these, cause that behind thy back
Be placed a light, illuming the three mirrors
And coming back to thee by all reflected.
Though in its quantity be not so ample
T h e image most remote, there shalt thou see
How it perforce is equally resplendent.
Now, as beneath the touches o f warm rays
Naked the subject o f the snow remains
Both o f its former color and its cold,
Thee, thus remaining in thy intellect,
W ill I inform with such a living light,
That it shall tremble in its aspect to thee.
W ithin the heaven of the divine repose
Revolves a body, in whose virtue lies
The being of whatever it contains.
P aradiso il
T he following heaven, that has so many eyes,

Divides this being by essences diverse,
Distinguished from it, and by it contained.
T h e other spheres, by various differences,
A ll the distinctions which they have within them
Dispose unto their ends and their effects.
Thus do these organs o f the world proceed,
As thou perceivest now, from grade to grade ;
Since from above they take, and act beneath.
Observe me well, how through this place I come
Unto the truth thou wishest, that hereafter
Thou mayst alone know how to keep the ford.
T h e power and motion o f the holy spheres,
As from the artisan the hammer’s craft,
Forth from the blessed motors must proceed.
The heaven, which lights so manifold make fair,
From the Intelligence profound, which turns it,
T h e image takes, and makes of it a seal.
And even as the soul within your dust
Through members different and accommodated
T o faculties diverse expands itself,
So likewise this Intelligence diffuses
Its virtue multiplied among the stars,
Itself revolving on its unity.
H The D ivin e Comedy
Virtue diverse doth a diverse alloyage

M ake with the precious body that it quickens,
In which, as life in you, it is combined.
From the glad nature whence it is derived,
T h e mingled virtue through the body shines,
Even as gladness through the living pupil.
From this proceeds whate’er from light to light
Appeareth different, not from dense and rare :
This is the formal principle that produces,
According to its goodness, dark and bright.”
CANTO III.
'J p H A T Sun, which erst with love my bosom warmed,

O f beauteous truth had unto me discovered,
By proving and reproving, the sweet aspect.
And, that I might confess myself convinced
And confident, so far as was befitting, 5
I lifted more erect my head to speak.

But there appeared a vision, which withdrew me
So close to it, in order to be seen,
That my confession I remembered not.
Such as through polished and transparent glass, 10
Or waters crystalline and undisturbed,
But not so deep as that their bed be lost,
Come back again the outlines o f our faces
So feeble, that a pearl on forehead white
Comes not less speedily unto our eyes; 15
Such saw I many faces prompt to speak,
So that I ran in error opposite
T o that which kindled love ’twixt man and fountain.
As soon as I became aware o f them,

Esteeming them as mirrored semblances,
T o see o f whom they were, mine eyes I turned,
And nothing saw, and once more turned them forward
Direct into the light o f my sweet Guide,
W ho smiling kindled in her holy eyes.
“ Marvel thou not/’ she said to me, “ because
I smile at this thy puerile conceit,
Since on the truth it trusts not yet its foot,
But turns thee, as ‘t is wont, on emptiness.
True substances are these which thou beholdest,
Here relegate for breaking o f some vow.
Therefore speak with them, listen and believe ;
For the true light, which giveth peace to them,
Permits them not to turn from it their feet.”
And I unto the shade that seemed most wishful
T o speak directed me, and I began,
As one whom too great eagerness bewilders :
“ O well-created spirit, who in the rays
O f life eternal dost the sweetness taste
W hich being untasted ne’er is comprehended,
Grateful ’t will be to me, if thou content me
Both with thy name and with your destiny.”
Whereat she promptly and with laughing eyes:
P aradiso in. 17
“ Our charity doth never shut the doors
Against a just desire, except as one
W ho wills that all her court be like herself. 45
I was a virgin sister in the world ;

And if thy mind doth contemplate me well,
The being more fair will not conceal me from thee,
But thou shalt recognize I am Piccarda,
W ho, stationed here among these other blessed, 5°
M yself am blessed in the slowest sphere.

A ll our affections, that alone inflamed
Are in the pleasure o f the Holy Ghost,
Rejoice at being o f his order formed;
And this allotment, which appears so low, 55
Therefore is given us, because our vows

Have been neglected and in some part void.”
Whence I to her : “ In your miraculous aspects
There shines I know not what o f the divine,
W hich doth transform you from our first conceptions.
Therefore I was not swift in my remembrance; 61
But what thou tellest me now aids me so,
That the refiguring is easier to me.
But tell me, ye who in this place are happy,
Are you desirous o f a higher place, 65
T o see more or to make yourselves more friends? ”
First with those other shades she smiled a little ;

Thereafter answered me so full o f gladness,
She seemed to burn in the first fire o f love:
“ Brother, our will is quieted by virtue 7°
O f charity, that makes us wish alone
For what we have, nor gives us thirst for more.
I f to be more exalted we aspired,
Discordant would our aspirations be
Unto the will of Him who here secludes us; 75
W hich thou shalt see finds no place in these circles,

I f being in charity is needful here,
And if thou lookest well into its nature;
Nay, ’t is essential to this blest existence
T o keep itself within the will divine, 80
Whereby our very wishes are made one ;
So that, as we are station above station
Throughout this realm, to all the realm ’t is pleasing,
As to the King, who makes his will our will.
And his will is our peace; this is the sea 85
T o which is moving onward whatsoever
It doth create, and all that nature makes.”
Then it was clear to me how everywhere
In heaven is Paradise, although the grace
O f good supreme there rain not in one measure. 9°
P aradiso in. 19
But as it comes to pass, i f one food sates,
And for another still remains the longing,
W e ask for this, and that decline with thanks,
E ’en thus did I, with gesture and with word,
T o learn from her what was the web wherein 95
She did not ply the shuttle to the end.

“ A perfect life and merit high in-heaven
A lady o’er us,” said she, “ by whose rule
Down in your world they vest and veil themselves,
That until death they may both watch and sleep 100
Beside that Spouse who every vow accepts
W hich charity conformeth to his pleasure.
T o follow her, in girlhood from the world
I fled, and in her habit shut myself,
And pledged me to the pathway o f her sect. 105
Then men accustomed unto evil more
Than unto good, from the sweet cloister tore me;
God knows what afterward my life became.
This other splendor, which to thee reveals
Itself on my right side, and is enkindled
W ith all the illumination o f our sphere,
What o f myself I say applies to her ;
A nun was she, and likewise from her head
Was ta’en the shadow o f the sacred wimple.
But when she too was to the world returned 115

Against her wishes and against good usage,
O f the heart’s veil she never was divested.
O f great Costanza this is the effulgence,
W ho from the second wind o f Suabia
Brought forth the third and latest puissance.” 120
Thus unto me she spake, and then began
“Ave M aria ” singing, and in singing
Vanished, as through deep water something heavy.
M y sight, that followed her as long a time
As it was possible, when it had lost her 125
Turned round unto the mark o f more desire,
And wholly unto Beatrice reverted;
But she such lightnings flashed into mine eyes,
That at the first my sight endured it not ; j
And this in questioning more backward made me. ! 130
CANTO IF.
g E T W E E N two viands, equally removed

And tempting, a free man would die o f hungi
Ere either he could bring unto his teeth.
So would a lamb between the ravenings
O f two fierce wolves stand fearing both alike ;
And so would stand a dog between two does.
Hence, if I held my peace, myself I blame not,
Impelled in equal measure by my doubts,
Since it must be so, nor do I commend.
I held my peace; but my desire was painted
Upon my face, and questioning with that
More fervent far than by articulate speech.
Beatrice did as Daniel had done
Relieving Nebuchadnezzar from the wrath
W hich rendered him unjustly merciless,
And said: “ W ell see I how attracteth thee
One and the other wish, so that thy care
Binds itself so that forth it does not breathe.
Thou arguest, if good will be permanent,

The violence of others, for what reason
Doth it decrease the measure o f my merit ?
Again for doubting furnish thee occasion
Souls seeming to return unto the stars,
According to the sentiment of Plato.
These are the questions which upon thy wish
Are thrusting equally; and therefore first
W ill I treat that which hath the most of gall.
H e o f the Seraphim most absorbed in God,
Moses, and Samuel, and whichever John
Thou mayst select, I say, and even Mary,
Have not in any other heaven their seats,
Than have those spirits that just appeared to th
Nor o f existence more or fewer years;
But all make beautiful the primal circle,
And have sweet life in different degrees,
By feeling more or less the eternal breath.
They showed themselves here, not because allotted
This sphere has been to them, but to give sign
O f the celestial which is least exalted.
T o speak thus is adapted to your mind,
Since only through the sense it apprehendeth
W hat then it worthy makes o f intellect.
P aradiso iv.
On this account the Scripture condescends

Unto your faculties, and feet and hands
/ To- God attributes, and means something else ;
And H oly Church, uriider an aspect human
Gabriel and Michael represents to you,
And him who made Tobias whole again.
That which Timæus argues o f the soul
Doth not resemble that which here is seen,
Because it seems that as he speaks he thinks.
He says the soul unto its star returns,
Believing it to have been severed thence
Whenever nature gave it as a form.
Perhaps his doctrine is o f other guise
Than the words sound, and possibly may be
W ith meaning that is not to be derided.
I f he doth mean that to these wheels return
T h e honor o f their influence and the blame,
Perhaps his bow doth hit upon some truth.
This principle ill understood once warped
T h e whole world nearly, till it went astray
Invoking Jove and Mercury and Mars.
The other doubt which doth disquiet thee
Less venom has, for its malevolence
> Could never lead thee otherwhere from me.
24 The D ivine Comedy
That as unjust our justice should appear

In eyes o f mortals, is an argument
O f faith, and not o f sin heretical.
But still, that your perception may be able 70
T o thoroughly penetrate this verity,
As thou desirest, I will satisfy thee.
I f it be violence when he who suffers
Co-operates not with him who uses force,
These souls were not on that account excused; 75
For will is never quenched unless it will,

But operates as nature doth in fire,
I f violence a thousand times distort it.
Hence, if it yieldeth more or less, it seconds
Th e force ; and these have done so, having power 80
O f turning back unto the holy place.
I f their will had been perfect, like to that
W hich Lawrence fast upon his gridiron held,
And Mutius made severe to his own hand,
It would have urged them back along the road 85
Whence they were dragged, as soon as they were free;
But such a solid will is all too rare.
And by these words, if thou hast gathered them
As thou shouldst do, the argument is refuted
That would have still annoyed thee many times. 90
/ ;
P aradiso iv
But now another passage runs across

Before thine eyes, and such that by thyself
Thou couldst not thread it ere thou wouldst be
I 'have for certain put into thy mind
That soul beatified could never lie,
For it is ever near the primal Truth,
And then thou from Piccarda m ight’st have heard
Costanza kept affection for the veil,
So that she seemeth here to contradict me.
Many times, brother, has it come to pass,
That, to escape from peril, with reluctance
That has been done it was not right to do,
E ’en as Alcmæon (who, being by his father
Thereto entreated, his own mother slew)
N ot to lose pity pitiless became.
A t this point I desire thee to remember
That force with will commingles, and they
That the offences cannot be excused.
W ill absolute consenteth not to evil ;
But in so far consenteth as it fears,
I f it refrain, to fall into more harm.
Hence when Piccarda uses this expression,
She meaneth the w ill absolute, and I
The other, so that both o f us speak truth.”
Such was the flowing o f the holy river 115

That issued from the fount whence springs all truth;
This put to rest my wishes one and all.
“ O love o f the first lover, O divine/’
Said I forthwith, “ whose speech inundates me
And warms me so, it more and more revives me, 12°
M y own affection is not so profound
As to suffice in rendering grace for grace;
Let Him , who sees and can, thereto respond.
W ell I perceive that never sated is
Our intellect unless the Truth illume it, ™5
Beyond which nothing true expands itself.
It rests therein, as wild beast in his lair,
W hen it attains it; and it can attain it;
I f not, then each desire would frustrate be.
Therefore springs up, in fashion o f a shoot, 130
Doubt at the foot of truth; and this is nature,
W hich to the top from height to height impels us.
This doth invite me, this assurance give me
W ith reverence, Lady, to inquire o f you
Another truth, which is obscure to me. 135
I wish to know if man can satisfy you
For broken vows with other good deeds, so
That in your balance they will not be light.”
P aradiso iv
Beatrice gazed upon me with her eyes

Full o f the sparks o f love, and so divine,
That, overcome my power, I turned my back
And almost lost myself with eyes downcast.
CANTO V.
“ J F in the heat o f love I flame upon thee

Beyond the measure that on earth is seen,
So that the valor o f thine eyes I vanquish, y
Marvel thou not thereat ; for this proceeds \
From perfect sight, which as it apprehends ‘
T o the good apprehended moves its feet.
W ell I perceive how is already shining
Into thine intellect the eternal light,
That only seen enkindles always love;
And if some other thing your love seduce,
'T is nothing but a vestige o f the same,
111 understood, which there is shining through.
Thou fain wouldst know i f with another service
For broken vow can such return be made
As to secure the soul from further claim.”
This Canto thus did Beatrice begin;
And, as a man who breaks not off his speech,
Continued thus her holy argument :
Paradiso v 29
“ The greatest gift that in his largess God

Creating made, and unto his own goodness 20
Nearest conformed, and that which he doth prize
Most highly, is the freedom o f the will,
W herewith the creatures o f intelligence
Both all and only were and are endowed.
N ow wilt thou see, if thence thou reasonest, *5
The high worth o f a vow, if it be made
So that when thou consentest God consents ;
For, closing between God and man the compact,
A sacrifice is o f this treasure made,
Such as I say, and made by its own act. 3°
W hat can be rendered then as compensation?
T h in k’st thou to make good use o f what thou ’st offered,
W ith gains ill gotten thou wouldst do good deed.
Now art thou certain o f the greater point ;
But because H oly Church in this dispenses, 35
W hich seems against the truth which I have shown

Behoves thee still to sit awhile at table, [thee,
Because the solid food which thou hast taken
Requireth further aid for thy digestion.
Open thy mind to that which I reveal, 40
And fix it there within ; f o r ’t is not knowledge,
The having heard without retaining it.
In the essence of this sacrifice two things

Convene together ; and the one is that
O f which ’t is made, the other is the agreement.
This last forevermore is cancelled not
Unless complied with, and concerning this
W ith such precision has above been spoken.
Therefore it was enjoined upon the Hebrews
T o offer still, though sometimes what was offered
M ight be commuted, as thou ought’st to know.
T he other, which is known to thee as matter,
May well indeed be such that one errs not
I f it for other matter be exchanged.
But let none shift the burden on his shoulder
At his arbitrament, without the turning
Both of the white and o f the yellow key;
And every permutation deem as foolish,
I f in the substitute the thing relinquished,
As the four is in six, be not contained.
Therefore whatever thing has so great weight
In value that it drags down every balance,
Cannot be satisfied with other spending.
Let mortals never take a vow in jest ;
Be faithful and not blind in doing that,
As Jephthah was in his first offering,
P aradiso v
W hom more beseemed to say, ‘ I have done wrong,

Than to do worse by keeping; and as foolish
Thou the great leader of the Greeks wilt find,
W hence wept Iphigenia her fair face,
And made for her both wise and simple weep,
W ho heard such kind o f worship spoken of.
Christians, be ye more serious in your movements ;
Be ye not like a feather at each wind,
And think not every water washes you.
Y e have the Old and the N ew Testament,
And the Pastor of the Church who guideth you
Let this suffice you unto your salvation.
I f evil appetite cry aught else to you,
Be ye as men, and not as silly sheep,
So that the Jew among you may not mock you.
Be ye not as the lamb that doth abandon
Its mothers milk, and frolicsome and simple
Combats at its own pleasure with itself.”
Thus Beatrice to me even as I write it ;
Then all desireful turned herself again
T o that part where the world is most alive.
Her silence and her change o f countenance
Silence imposed upon my eager mind,
That had already in advance new questions ;
And as an arrow that upon the mark

Strikes ere the bowstring quiet hath become,
So did we speed into the second realm.
M y Lady there so joyful I beheld,
As into the brightness o f that heaven she entered, 9s
More luminous thereat the planet grew ;
And i f the star itself was changed and smiled,
What became I, who by my nature am
Exceeding mutable in every guise!
As, in a fish-pond which is pure and tranquil, 100
The fishes draw to that which from without
Comes in such fashion that their food they deem it ;
So I beheld more than a thousand splendors
Drawing towards us, and in each was heard :
“ Lo, this is she who shall increase our love.” 105
And as each one was coming unto us,
Full of beatitude the shade was seen,
By the effulgence clear that issued from it.
Think, Reader, if what here is just beginning
N o farther should proceed, how thou wouldst have no
An agonizing need of knowing more ;
And o f thyself thou ’It see how I from these
Was in desire o f hearing their conditions,
As they unto mine eyes were manifest.
P aradiso v
“ O thou well-born, unto whom Grace concedes

T o see the thrones o f the eternal triumph,
Or ever yet the warfare be abandoned,
W ith light that through the whole o f heaven is spread
Kindled are we, and hence if thou desirest
T o know o f us, at thine own pleasure sate thee.”
Thus by some one among those holy spirits
Was spoken, and by Beatrice: “ Speak, speak
Securely, and believe them even as Gods.”
“ W ell I perceive how thou dost nest thyself
In thine own light, and drawest it from thine eyes,
Because they coruscate when thou dost smile,
But know not who thou art, nor why thou hast,
Spirit august, thy station in the sphere
That veils itself to men in alien rays.”
This said I in direction o f the light
W hich first had spoken to me; whence it became
By far more lucent than it was before.
Even as the sun, that doth conceal himself
By too much light, wben heat has worn away
The tempering influence o f the vapors dense,
By greater rapture thus concealed itself
In its own radiance the figure saintly,
And thus close, close enfolded answered me
In fashion as the following Canto sings.
CANTO VI.
“ y ^ F T E R that Constantine the eagle turned

Against the course of heaven, which it had followed
Behind the ancient who Lavinia took,
T w o hundred years and more the bird o f God
In the extreme of Europe held itself, s
Near to the mountains whence it issued first;
And under shadow of the sacred plumes
It governed there the world from hand to hand,
And, changing thus, upon mine own alighted.
Cæsar I was, and am Justinian, 10
W ho, by the will o f primal Love I feel,
Took from the laws the useless and redundant;
And ere unto the work I was attent,
One nature to exist in Christ, not more,
Believed, and with such faith was I contented. 15
But blessed Agapetus, he who was
The supreme pastor, to the faith sincere
Pointed me out the way by words o f his.
P aradiso vi. 35
H im I believed, and what was his assertion

I now see clearly, even as thou seest 20
Each contradiction to be false and true.
As soon as with the Church I moved my feet,
God in his grace it pleased with this high task
T o inspire me, and I gave me wholly to it,
And to my Belisarius I commended 25
T h e arms, to which was heaven’s right hand so joined
It was a signal that I should repose.
N ow here to the first question terminates
M y answer ; but the character thereof
Constrains me to continue with a sequel, 3°
In order that thou see with how great reason

Men move against the standard sacrosanct,
Both who appropriate and who oppose it.
Behold how great a power has made it worthy
O f reverence, beginning from the hour 35
When Pallas died to give it sovereignty.

Thou knowest it made in Alba its abode
Three hundred years and upward, till at last
The three to three fought for it yet again.
Thou knowest what it achieved from Sabine wrong 40
Down to Lucretia’s sorrow, in seven kings
O ’ercoming round'about the neighboring nations;
36 The D ivine Comedy
Thou knowest what it achieved, borne by the Romans

Illustrious against Brennus, against Pyrrhus,
Against the other princes and confederates.
Torquatus thence and Quinctius, who from locks
Unkempt was named, Decii and Fabii,
Received the fame I willingly embalm ;
It struck to earth the pride of the Arabians,
W ho, following Hannibal, had passed across
The Alpine ridges, Po, from which thou glidest;
Beneath it triumphed while they yet were young
Pompey and Scipio, and to the hill
Beneath which thou wast born it bitter seemed ;
Then, near unto the ti'me when heaven had willed
T o bring the whole world to its mood serene,
Did Cæsar by the will of Rome assume it.
What it achieved from Var unto the Rhine,
Isère beheld and Saône, beheld the Seine,
And every valley whence the Rhone is filled;
What it achieved when it had left Ravenna,
And leaped the Rubicon, was such a flight
That neither tongue nor pen could follow it.
Round towards Spain it wheeled its legions; then
Towards Durazzo, and Pharsalia smote
That to the calid Nile was felt the pain.
\
P aradiso vi. S: •
37
Antandros and the Simois, whence it started, ^

It saw again, and there where Hector lies,
And ill for Ptolemy then roused itself.
From thence it came like lightning upon Juba;
Then wheeled itself again into your West,
Where the Pompeian clarion it heard.
From what it wrought with the next standard-bearer
Brutus and Cassius howl in H ell together,
And Modena and Perugia dolent were ; 75
Still doth the mournful Cleopatra weep

Because thereof, who, fleeing from before it,
T ook from the adder sudden and black death.
W ith him it ran even to the Red Sea shore ;
W ith him it placed the world in so great peace, 80
That unto Janus was his temple closed.
But what the standard that has made me speak
Achieved before, and after should achieve
Throughout the mortal realm that lies beneath it,
Becometh in appearance mean and dim, 85
I f in the hand o f the third Cæsar seen
W ith eye unclouded and affection pure,
Because the living Justice that inspires me
Granted it, in the hand o f him I speak of,
The glory o f doing vengeance for its wrath. 90
r
N ow here attend to what I answer thee;

Later it ran with Titus to do vengeance
Upon the vengeance o f the ancient sin. ; ;
And when the tooth o f Lombardy had bitten
The Holy Church, then underneath its wings
Did Charlemagne victorious succor her.
N ow hast thou power to judge o f such as those
W hom I accused above, and o f their crimes,
W hich are the cause o f all your miseries.
T o the public standard one the yellow lilies
Opposes, the other claims it for a party,
So th a t’t is hard to see which sins the most.
Let, let the Ghibellines ply their handicraft
Beneath some other standard ; for this ever
111 follows he who it and justice parts.
And let not this new Charles e’er strike it down,
He and his Guelfs, but let him fear the talons
That from a nobler lion stripped the fell.
Already oftentimes the sons have wept
T h e father's crime ; and let him not believe
That God will change His scutcheon for the lilies.
This little planet doth adorn itself
W ith the good spirits that have active been,
That fame and honor might come after them ;
Paradiso vi.
And whensoever the desires mount thither,

Thus deviating, must perforce the rays
O f the true love less vividly mount upward.
But in commensuration o f our wages
W ith our desert is portion o f our joy,
Because we see them neither less nor greater.
Herein doth living Justice sweeten so
Affection in us, that forevermore
It cannot warp to any iniquity.
Voices diverse make up sweet melodies;
So in this life o f ours the seats diverse
Render sweet harmony among these spheres;
And in the compass o f this present pearl
Shineth the sheen o f Romeo, of whom
T h e grand and beauteous work was ill rewarded.
But the Provencals who against him wrought,
They have not laughed, and therefore ill goes he
W ho makes his hurt o f the good deeds o f others.
Four daughters, and. each one o f them a queen,
Had Raymond Berenger, and this for him
Did Romeo, a poor man and a pilgrim ;
And then malicious words incited him
T o summon to a reckoning this just man,
W ho rendered to him seven and five for ten.
Then he departed poor and stricken in years,

And if the world could know the heart he had, 140
In begging bit by bit his livelihood,
Though much it laud him, it would laud him more.”
CANTO VII.
“ Q S A N N A sanctus Deus Sabaoth,

Superillustrans claritate tua
Felices ignes horum malahoth/ ”
In this wise, to its melody returning,
This substance, upon which a double light
Doubles itself, was seen by me to sing,
And to their dance this and the others moved,
And in the manner o f swift-hurrying sparks
Veiled themselves from me with a sudden distance.
Doubting was I, and saying, “ Tell her, tell her,”
Within me, “ tell her,” saying, “ tell my Lady,”
W ho slakes my thirst with her sweet effluences ;
And yet that reverence which doth lord it over
The whole o f me only by B and IC E ,
Bowed me again like unto one who drowses.
Short while did Beatrice endure me thus ;
And she began, lighting me with a smile
Such as would make one happy in the fire :
“ According to infallible advisement,

After what manner a just vengeance justly
Could be avenged has put thee upon thinking,
But I will speedily thy mind unloose ;
And do thou listen, for these words o f mine
O f a great doctrine will a present make thee.
By not enduring on the power that wills
Curb for his good, that man who ne’er was born,
Damning himself damned all his progeny;
Whereby the human species down below
Lay sick for many centuries in great error,
T ill to descend it pleased the Word of God
T o where the nature, which from its own Maker
Estranged itself, he joined to him in person
By the sole act o f his eternal love.
Now unto what is said direct thy sight;
This nature when united to its Maker,
Such as created, was sincere and good ;
But by itself alone was banished forth
From Paradise, because it turned aside
Out o f the way of truth and o f its life.
Therefore the penalty the cross held out,
I f measured by the nature thus assumed,
None ever yet with so great justice stung,
Paradiso vu. 43
And none was ever o f so great injustice,

Considering who the Person was that suffered,
Within whom such a nature was contracted. 45
From one act therefore issued things diverse ;
T o God and to the Jews one death was pleasing;
Earth trembled at it and the Heaven was opened.
It should no longer now seem difficult
To thee, when it is said that a just vengeance 50
By a just court was afterward avenged.
But now do I behold thy mind entangled
From thought to thought within a knot, from which
W ith great desire it waits to free itself.
Thou sayest, ‘ W ell discern I what I hear; 55
But it is hidden from me why God willed

For our redemption only this one mode.’
Buried remaineth, brother, this decree
Unto the eyes o f every one whose nature
Is in the flame o f love not yet adult. 60
Verily, inasmuch as at this mark
One gazes long and little is discerned,
Wherefore this mode was worthiest will I say.
Goodness Divine, which from itself doth spurn
A ll envy, burning in itself so sparkles 65
That the eternal beauties it unfolds.
Whate’er from this immediately distils

Has afterwards no end, for ne’er removed
Is its impression when it sets its seal.
Whate’er from this immediately rains down
Is wholly free, because it is not subject
Unto the influences o f novel things.
The more conformed thereto, the more it pleases ;
For the blest ardor that irradiates all things
In that most like itself is most vivacious.
W ith all of these things has advantaged been
T he human creature ; and if one be wanting,
From his nobility he needs must fall.
’T is sin alone which doth disfranchise him,
And render him unlike the Good Supreme,
So that he little with its light is blanched,
And to his dignity no more returns,
Unless he fill up where transgression empties
W ith righteous pains for criminal delights.
Your nature when it sinned so utterly
In its own seed, out o f these dignities
Even as out of Paradise was driven,
Nor could itself recover, if thou notest
W ith nicest subtilty, by any way,
Except by passing one o f these two fords :
Paradiso vu.
Either that God through clemency alone

Had pardon granted, or that man himself
Had satisfaction for his folly made.
F ix now thine eye deep into the abyss
O f the eternal counsel, to my speech
As far as may be fastened steadfastly !
Man in his limitations had not power
T o satisfy, not having power to sink
In his humility obeying then,
Far as he disobeying thought to rise;
And for this reason man has been from power
O f satisfying by himself excluded.
Therefore it God behoved in his own ways
Man to restore unto his perfect life,
I say in one, or else in both o f them.
But since the action o f the doer is
So much more grateful, as it more presents
Th e goodness o f the heart from which it issues,
Goodness Divine, that doth imprint the world,
Has been contented to proceed by each
And all its ways to lift you up again ;
Nor ’twixt the first day and the final night
Such high and such magnificent proceeding
By one or by the other was or shall be ;
The D ivin e Comedy
For God more bounteous was himself to give

T o make man able to uplift himself,
Than if he only of himself had pardoned;
And all the other modes were insufficient
For justice, were it not the Son o f God
Himself had humbled to become incarnate.
Now, to fill fully each desire o f thine,
Return I to elucidate one place,
In order that thou there mayst see as I do.
Thou sayst : * I see the air, I see the fire,
T h e water, and the earth, and all their mixtures
Come to corruption, and short while endure ;
And these things notwithstanding were created’ ;
Therefore if that which I have said were true,
They should have been secure against corruption.
The Angels, brother, and the land sincere
In which thou art, created may be called
Just as they are in their entire existence;
But all the elements which thou hast named,
And all those things which out of them are made,
By a created virtue are informed.
Created was the matter which they have ;
Created was the informing influence
W ithin these stars that round about them go.
P aradiso v il
The soul of every brute and o f the plants

By its potential temperament attracts
T he ray and motion o f the holy lights ;
But your own life immediately inspires
Supreme Beneficence, and enamors it
So with herself, it evermore desires her.
And thou from this mayst argue furthermore
Your resurrection, if thou think again
H ow human flesh was fashioned at that time
When the first parents both o f them were made.”
CANTO VIII.
' Y ' H E world used in its peril to believe

That the fair Cypria delirious love
Rayed out, in the third epicycle turning ;
Wherefore not only unto her paid honor
O f sacrifices and of votive cry
T he ancient nations in the ancient error,
But both Dione honored they and Cupid,
That as her mother, this one as her son,
And said that he had sat in Dido’s lap;
And they from her, whence I beginning take,
Took the denomination of the star
That wooes the sun, now following, now in front.
I was not ware o f our ascending to it ;
But of our being in it gave full faith
M y Lady whom I saw more beauteous grow.
And as within a flame a spark is seen,
And as within a voice a voice discerned,
When one is steadfast, and one comes and goes,
Paradiso vin.
*W ithin that light beheld I other lamps

Move in a circle, speeding more and less,
Methinks in measure o f their inward vision.
From a cold cloud descended never winds,
Or visible or not, so rapidly
They would not laggard and impeded seem
T o any one who had those lights divine
Seen come towards us, leaving the gyration
Begun at first in the high Seraphim.
And behind those that most in front appeared
Sounded “ Osanna!” so that never since
T o hear again was I without desire.
Then unto us more nearly one approached,
And it alone began : “ W e all are ready
Unto thy pleasure, that thou joy in us.
W e turn around with the celestial Princes,
One gyre and one gyration and one thirst,
T o whom thou in the world o f old didst say,
4Ye who, intelligent, the third heaven are moving' ;
And are so full of love, to pleasure thee
A little quiet will not be less sweet.”
After these eyes o f mine themselves had offered
Unto my Lady reverently, and she
Content and certain o f herself had made them,
50 The Divine Comedy
Back to the light they turned, which so great promise

Made o f itself, and “ Say, who art thou ? ” was
M y voice, imprinted with a great affection.
O how and how much I beheld it grow
W ith the new joy that superadded was
Unto its joys, as soon as I had spoken !
Thus changed, it said to me : “ The world possessed m
Short time below ; and, if it had been more,
Much evil will be which would not have been.
M y gladness keepeth me concealed from thee,
W hich rayeth round about me, and doth hide me
Like as a creature swathed in its own silk.
Much didst thou love me, and thou hadst good reason ;
For had I been below, I should have shown thee
Somewhat beyond the foliage of my love.
That left-hand margin, which doth bathe itself
In Rhone, when it is mingled with the Sorgue,
M e for its lord awaited in due time,
And that horn o f Ausonia, which is towned
W ith Bari, with Gaeta and Catona,
Whence Tronto and Verde in the sea disgorge.
Already flashed upon my brow the crown
O f that dominion which the Danube waters
After the German borders it abandons ;
Paradiso vin. 5i
And beautiful Trinacria, that is murky
’T w ixt Pachino and Peloro, (on the gulf
W hich greatest scath from Eurus doth receive,)
Not through Typhœus, but through nascent sulphur, 7°
Would have awaited her own monarchs still,

Through me from Charles descended and from Ru-
I f evil lordship, that exasperates ever [dolph,
T h e subject populations, had not moved
Palermo to the outcry o f 4Death ! death ! * 75
And if my brother could but this foresee,

Th e greedy poverty o f Catalonia
Straight would he flee, that it might not molest him ;
For verily ’tis needful to provide,
Through him or other, so that on his bark 80
Already freighted no more freight be placed.
His nature, which from liberal covetous
Descended, such a soldiery would need
As should not care for hoarding in a chest.,,
“ Because I do believe the lofty joy 85
T h y speech infuses into me, my Lord,
W here every good thing doth begin and end
Thou seest as I see it, the more grateful
Is it to me ; and this too hold I dear,
That gazing upon God thou dost discern it. 90
Glad hast thou made me ; so make clear to me,

Since speaking thou hast stirred me up to doubt,
H ow from sweet seed can bitter issue forth.”
This I to him ; and he to me : “ I f I
Can show to thee a truth, to what thou askest 95
T h y face thou ’It hold as thou dost hold thy back.

The Good which all the realm thou art ascending
Turns and contents, maketh its providence
To be a power within these bodies vast ;
And not alone the natures are foreseen 100
W ithin the mind that in itself is perfect,
But they together with their preservation.
For whatsoever thing this bow shoots forth
Falls foreordained unto an end foreseen,
Even as a shaft directed to its mark. 105
I f that were not, the heaven which thou dost walk
Would in such manner its effects produce,
That they no longer would be arts, but ruins.
This cannot be, if the Intelligences
That keep these stars in motion are not maimed, no
And maimed the First that has not made them perfect.
W ilt thou this truth have clearer made to thee ? ”
And I : “ Not so; for ’t is impossible
That nature tire, I see, in what is needful.”
Paradiso vin.
Whence he again: “ N ow say, would it be worse

For men on earth were they not citizens ? ”
“ Yes,” I replied; “ and here I ask no reason.”
“ And can they be so, if below they live not
Diversely unto offices diverse ?
No, i f your master writeth well for you.”
So came he with deductions to this point;
Then he concluded : “ Therefore it behoves
The roots o f your effects to be diverse.
Hence one is Solon born, another Xerxes,
Another Melchisedec, and another he
W ho, flying through the air, his son did lose.
Revolving Nature, which a signet is
T o mortal wax, doth practise well her art,
But not one inn distinguish from another ;
Thence happens it that Esau differeth
In seed from Jacob ; and Quirinus comes
From sire so vile that he is given to Mars.
A generated nature its own way
Would always make like its progenitors,
I f Providence divine were not triumphant.
Now that which was behind thee is before thee;
But that thou know that I with thee am pleased,
W ith a corollary will I mantle thee.
Evermore nature, if it fortune find

Discordant to it, like each other seed
Out of its region, maketh evil thrift ;
And if the world below would fix its mind
On the foundation which is laid by nature,
Pursuing that, ’t would have the people good.
But you unto religion wrench aside
H im who was born to gird him with the sword,
And make a king of him who is for sermons ;
Therefore your footsteps wander from the road.”
CANTO I X.
g E A U T I F U L Clemence, after that thy Charles

Had me enlightened, he narrated to me
The treacheries his seed should undergo ;
But said : “ Be still and let the years roll round” ;
So I can only say, that lamentation
Legitimate shall follow on your wrongs.
And o f that holy light the life already
Had to the Sun which fills it turned again,
As to that good which for each thing sufficeth.
Ah, souls deceived, and creatures impious,
W ho from such good do turn away your hearts,
Directing upon vanity your foreheads!
And now, behold, another of those splendors
Approached me, and its will to pleasure me
It signified by brightening outwardly.
The eyes o f Beatrice, that fastened were
Upon me, as before, o f dear assent
T o my desire assurance gave to me.
“ Ah, bring swift compensation to my wish,

Thou blessed spirit,” I said, “ and give me proof
That what I think in thee I can reflect!
Whereat the light, that still was new to me,
Out o f its depths, whence it before was singing,
As one delighted to do good, continued :
“ Within that region of the land depraved
O f Italy, that lies between Rialto
And fountain-heads of Brenta and o f Piava,
Rises a hill, and mounts not very high,
Wherefrom descended formerly a torch
That made upon that region great assault.
Out o f one root were born both I and it ;
Cunizza was I called, and here I shine
Because the splendor o f this star o’ercame me.
But gladly to myself the cause I pardon
O f my allotment, and it does not grieve me;
W hich would perhaps seem strong unto your vulg;
O f this so luculent and precious jewel,
W hich o f our heaven is nearest unto me,
Great fame remained ; and ere it die away
This hundredth year shall yet quintupled be.
See if man ought to make him excellent,
So that another life the first may leave !
Paradiso ix. 57
And thus thinks not the present multitude
Shut in by Adige and Tagliamento,
Nor yet for being scourged is penitent. 45
But soon ’tw ill be that Padua in the marsh
W ill change the water that Vicenza bathes,
Because the folk are stubborn against duty ;
And where the Sile and Cagnano join
One lordeth it, and goes with lofty head, 5°
For catching whom e’en now the net is making.

Feltro moreover of her impious pastor
Shall weep the crime, which shall so monstrous be
That for the like none ever entered Malta.
Ample exceedingly would be the vat 55
That o f the Ferrarese could hold the blood,

And weary who should weigh it ounce by ounce,
O f which this courteous priest shall make a gift
T o show himself a partisan; and such gifts
W ill to the living o f the land conform. 60
Above us there are mirrors, Thrones you call them,
From which shines out on us God Judicant,
So that this utterance seems good to us.”
Here it was silent, and it had the semblance
O f being turned elsewhither, by the wheel 6s
On which it entered as it was before.
T h e other joy, already known to me,

Became a thing transplendent in my sight,
As a fine ruby smitten by the sun.
Through joy effulgence is acquired above,
As here a smile ; but down below, the shade
Outwardly darkens, as the mind is sad.
“ God seeth all things, and in Him, blest spirit,
T h y sight is,” said I, “ so that never will
O f his can possibly from thee be hidden ;
T h y voice, then, that forever makes the heavens
Glad, with the singing of those holy fires
W hich o f their six wings make themselves a cowl,
Wherefore does it not satisfy my longings ?
Indeed, I would not wait thy questioning
I f I in thee were as thou art in me.”
“ The greatest of the valleys where the water
Expands itself,” forthwith its words began,
“ That sea excepted which the earth engarlands,
Between discordant shores against the sun
Extends so far, that it meridian makes
Where it was wont before to make the horizon.
I was a dweller on that valley’s shore
’T w ixt Ebro and Magra that with journey short
Doth from the Tuscan part the Genoese.
Paradiso ix. 59
W ith the same sunset and same sunrise nearly
Sit Buggia and the city whence I was,
That with its blood once made the harbor hot.
Folco that people called me unto whom
M y name was known; and now with me this heaven
Imprints itself, as I did once with it ; 96
For more the daughter o f Belus never burned,
Offending both Sichæus and Creusa,
Than I, so long as it became my locks,
Nor yet that Rodophean, who deluded
Was by Demophoon, nor yet Alcides,
When Iole he in his heart had locked.
Yet here is no repenting, but we smile,
Not at the fault, which comes not back to mind,
But at the power which ordered and foresaw. 105
Here we behold the art that doth adorn
W ith such affection, and the good discover
Whereby the world above turns that below.
But that thou wholly satisfied mayst bear
T h y wishes hence which in this sphere are born, no
Still farther to proceed behoveth me.
Thou fain wouldst know who is within this light
That here beside me thus is scintillating,
Even as a sunbeam in the limpid water.
6o The Divine Comedy
Then know thou, that within there is at rest

Rahab, and being to our order joined,
W ith her in its supremest grade ’t is sealed.
Into this heaven, where ends the shadowy cone
Cast by your world, before all other souls
First of Christ’s Triumph was she taken up.
Full meet it was to leave her in some heaven,
Even as a palm o f the high victory
W hich he acquired with one palm and the other,
Because she favored the first glorious deed
O f Joshua upon the H oly Land,
That little stirs the memory o f the Pope.
T h y city, which an offshoot is of him
W ho first upon his Maker turned his back,
And whose ambition is so sorely wept,
Brings forth and scatters the accursed flower
W hich both the sheep and lambs hath led astray,
Since it has turned the shepherd to a wolf.
For this the Evangel and the mighty Doctors
Are derelict, and only the Decretals
So studied that it shows upon their margins.
On this are Pope and Cardinals intent ;
Their meditations reach not Nazareth,
There where his pinions Gabriel unfolded;
Paradiso ix.
But Vatican and the other parts elect

O f Rome, which have a cemetery been
Unto the soldiery that followed Peter,
Shall soon be free from this adultery.”
CANTO X.
J ^ O O K I N G into his Son with all the Love

W hich each of them eternally breathes forth,
The primal and unutterable Power
W hate’er before the mind or eye revolves
W ith so much order made, there can be none
W ho this beholds without enjoying Him.
Lift up then, Reader, to the lofty wheels
W ith me thy vision straight unto that part
Where the one motion on the other strikes,
And there begin to contemplate with joy
That Master’s art, who in himself so loves it
That never doth his eye depart therefrom.
Behold how from that point goes branching off
The oblique circle, which conveys the planets,
T o satisfy the world that calls upon them;
And if their pathway were not thus inflected,
Much virtue in the heavens would be in vain,
And almost every power below here dead.
Paradiso x. 63
I f from the straight line distant more or less

Were the departure, much would wanting be 20
Above and underneath o f mundane order.
Remain now, Reader, still upon thy bench,
In thought pursuing that which is foretasted,
I f thou wouldst jocund be instead o f weary.
I ’ve set before thee ; henceforth feed thyself, 25
For to itself diverteth all my care
That theme whereof I have been made the scribe.
Th e greatest o f the ministers o f nature,
W ho with the power o f heaven the world imprints
And measures with his light the time for us, 3°
W ith that part which above is called to mind

Conjoined, along the spirals was revolving,
W here each time earlier he presents himself ;
And I was with him ; but o f the ascending
I was not conscious, saving as a man 35
O f a first thought is conscious ere it com e ;
And Beatrice, she who is seen to pass
From good to better, and so suddenly
That not by time her action is expressed,
How lucent in herself must she have been ! 40
And what was in the sun, wherein I entered,
Apparent not by color but by light,
I, though I call on genius, art, and practice,

Cannot so tell that it could be imagined;
Believe one can, and let him long to see it.
And if our fantasies too lowly are
For altitude so great, it is no marvel,
Since o’er the sun was never eye could go.
Such in this place was the fourth family
O f the high Father, who forever sates it,
Showing how he breathes forth and how begets.
And Beatrice began : “ Give thanks, give thanks
Unto the Sun of Angels, who to this
Sensible one has raised thee by his grace ! ”
Never was heart o f mortal so disposed
T o worship, nor to give itself to God
W ith all its gratitude was it so ready,
As at those words did I myself become;
And all my love was so absorbed in Him,
That in oblivion Beatrice was eclipsed.
Nor this displeased her; but she smiled at it
So that the splendor o f her laughing eyes
M y single mind on many things divided.
Lights many saw I, vivid and triumphant,
M ake us a centre and themselves a circle,
More sweet in voice than luminous in aspect.
Paradiso x. ((J 65
V ',
Thus girt about the daughter o f Latona
W e sometimes see, when pregnant is the air,
So that it holds the thread which makes her zone.
W ithin the court o f Heaven, whence I return, 70
Are many jewels found, so fair and precious
They cannot be transported from the realm ;
And o f them was the singing o f those lights.
W ho takes not wings that he may fly up thither,
T h e tidings thence may from the dumb await! 75
As soon as singing thus those burning suns

Had round about us whirled themselves three times,
Like unto stars neighboring the steadfast poles, s
Ladies they seemed, not from the dance released,
But who stop short, in silence listening 80
T ill they have gathered the new melody.
And within .one I heard beginning: “ When
T h e radiance o f grace, by which is kindled
True love, and which thereafter grows by loving,
W ithin thee multiplied is so resplendent 85
That it conducts thee upward by that stair,
W here without reascending none descends,
W ho should deny the wine out o f his vial
Unto thy thirst, in liberty were not
Except as water which descends not seaward. 9°
Fain wouldst thou know with what plants is enflowered

This garland that encircles with delight
T he Lady fair who makes thee strong for heaven.
O f the lambs was I of the holy flock
W hich Dominic conducteth by a road 95
Where well one fattens if he strayeth not.
He who is nearest to me on the right
M y brother and master was ; and he Albertus
Is of Cologne, I Thomas o f Aquinum,
I f thou of all the others wouldst be certain, 100
Follow behind my speaking with thy sight
Upward along the blessed garland turning.
That next effulgence issues from the smile
O f Gratian, who assisted both the courts
In such wise that it pleased in Paradise. 105
The other which near by adorns our choir
That Peter was who, e’en as the poor widow,
Offered his treasure unto H oly Church.
T he fifth light, that among us is the fairest,
Breathes forth from such a love, that all the world no
Below is greedy to learn tidings o f it.
Within it is the lofty mind, where knowledge
So deep was put, that, if the true be true,
T o see so much there never rose a second.
Paradiso x.
Thou seest next the lustre o f that taper,

W hich in the flesh below looked most within
The angelic nature and its ministry.
Within that other little light is smiling
The advocate of the Christian centuries,
Out o f whose rhetoric Augustine was furnished.
N ow if thou trainest thy mind’s eye along
From light to light pursuant of my praise,
W ith thirst already o f the eighth thou waitest.
By seeing every good therein exults
T h e sainted soul, which the fallacious world
Makes manifest to him who listeneth well ;
The body w h e n ce’t was hunted forth is lying
Down in Cieldauro, and from martyrdom
And banishment it came unto this peace.
See farther onward flame the burning breath
O f Isidore, o f Beda, and o f Richard
W ho was in contemplation more than man.
This, whence to me returneth thy regard,
The light is o f a spirit unto whom
In his grave meditations death seemed slow.
It is the light eternal o f Sigier,
W ho, reading lectures in the Street of Straw,
Did syllogize invidious verities.”
Then, as a horologe that calleth us

W hat time the Bride o f God is rising up
»
W ith matins to her Spouse that he may love her,

Wherein one part the other draws and urges,
Ting ! ting ! resounding with so sweet a note,
That swells with love the spirit well disposed,
Thus I beheld the glorious wheel move round,
And render voice to voice, in modulation
And sweetness that can not be comprehended,
Excepting there where joy is made eternal.
CANTO XI .
T H O U insensate care of mortal men,

How inconclusive are the syllogisms
That make thee beat thy wings in downward flight !
One after laws and one to aphorisms
Was going, and one following the priesthood, 5
And one to reign by force or sophistry,

And one in theft, and one in state affairs,
One in the pleasures o f the flesh involved
Wearied himself, one gave himself to ease;
When I, from all these things emancipate, 10
W ith Beatrice above there in the Heavens
W ith such exceeding glory was received!
When each one had returned unto that point
Within the circle where it was before,
It stood as in a candlestick a candle ; 15
And from within the effulgence which at first

Had spoken unto me, I heard begin
Smiling while it more luminous became:
«
“ Even as I am kindled in its ray,

So, looking into the Eternal Light, 20
The occasion of thy thoughts I apprehend.
Thou doubtest, and wouldst have me to resift
In language so extended and so open
M y speech, that to thy sense it may be plain,
Where just before I said, ‘ where well one fattens/ 25
And where I said, ‘ there never rose a second’ ;
And here ’t is needful we distinguish well.
The Providence, which governeth the world
W ith counsel, wherein all created vision
Is vanquished ere it reach unto the bottom, 30
(So that towards her own Beloved might go
The bride of Him who, uttering a loud cry,
Espoused her with his consecrated blood,
Self-confident and unto Him more faithful,)
T w o Princes did ordain in her behoof, 35
W hich on this side and that might be her guide.
The one was all seraphical in ardor;
The other by his wisdom upon earth
A splendor was of light cherubical.
One will I speak of, for of both is spoken 40
In praising one, whichever may be taken,
Because unto one end their labors were.
Paradiso xi.
Between Tupino and the stream that falls

Down from the hill elect o f blessed Ubald,
A fertile slope o f lofty mountain hangs,
From which Perugia feels the cold and heat
Through Porta Sole, and behind it weep
Gualdo and Nocera their grievous yoke.
From out that slope, there where it breaketh most
Its steepness, rose upon the world a sun
As this one does sometimes from out the Ganges
Therefore let him who speaketh of that place,
Say not Ascesi, for he would say little,
But Orient, if he properly would speak.
He was not yet far distant from his rising
Before he had begun to make the earth
Some comfort from his mighty virtue feel.
For he in youth his father’s wrath incurred
For certain Dame, to whom, as unto death,
T he gate o f pleasure no one doth unlock ;
And was before his spiritual court
F t coram patre unto her united ;
Then day by day more fervently he loved her.
She, reft o f her first husband, scorned, obscure,
One thousand and one hundred years and more,
Waited without a suitor till he came.
Naught it availed to hear, that with Amyclas

Found her unmoved at sounding o f his voice
He who struck terror into all the world ;
Naught it availed being constant and undaunted,
So that, when Mary still remained below,
4
She mounted up with Christ upon the cross !
But that too darkly I may not proceed,
Francis and Poverty for these two lovers
Take thou henceforward in my speech diffuse.
Their concord and their joyous semblances,
The love, the wonder, and the sweet regard,
They made to be the cause of holy thoughts;
So much so that the venerable Bernard
First bared his feet, and after so great peace
Ran, and, in running, thought himself too slow.
O wealth unknown ! O veritable good !
Giles bares his feet, and bares his feet Sylvester
Behind the bridegroom, so doth please the bride!
Then goes his way that father and that master,
He and his Lady and that family
W hich now was girding on the humble cord ;
Nor cowardice o f heart weighed down his brow
At being son of Peter Bernardone,
Nor for appearing marvellously scorned;
Paradiso xi. 73
But regally his hard determination
T o Innocent he opened, and from him
Received the primal seal upon his Order.
After the people mendicant increased
Behind this man, whose admirable life 95
Better in glory o f the heavens were sung,

Incoronated with a second crown
Was through Honorius by the Eternal Spirit
The holy purpose o f this Archimandrite.
And when he had, through thirst of martyrdom, 100
In the proud presence o f the Sultan preached
Christ and the others who came after him,
And, finding for conversion too unripe
T h e folk, and not to tarry there in vain,
Returned to fruit o f the Italic grass, 105
On the rude rock ’twixt Tiber and the Arno
From Christ did he receive the final seal,
W hich during two whole years his members bore.
When He, who chose him unto so much good,
Was pleased to draw him up to the reward no
That he had merited by being lowly,
Unto his friars, as to the rightful heirs,
His most dear Lady did he recommend,
And bade that they should love her faithfully;
And from her bosom the illustrious soul

Wished to depart, returning to its realm,
And for its body wished no other bier.
Think now what man was he, who was a lit
Companion over the high seas to keep
T he bark o f Peter to its proper bearings.
And this man was our Patriarch ; hence whoever
Doth follow him as he commands can see
That he is laden with good merchandise.
But for new pasturage his flock has grown
So greedy, that it is impossible
They be not scattered over fields diverse ;
And in proportion as his sheep remote
And vagabond go farther off from him,
More void of milk return they to the fold.
Verily some there are that fear a hurt,
And keep close to the shepherd ; but so few,
That little cloth doth furnish forth their hoods.
N ow if my utterance be not indistinct,
I f thine own hearing hath attentive been,
I f thou recall to mind what I have said,
In part contented shall thy wishes be;
For thou shalt see the plant that’s chipped away,
And the rebuke that lieth in the words,
* Where well one fattens, if he strayeth not.’ ”
CANTO XII.
j^jOON as the blessed flame had taken up

T h e final word to give it utterance,
Began the holy millstone to revolve,
And in its gyre had not turned wholly round,
Before another in a ring enclosed it,
And motion joined to motion, song to song;
Song that as greatly doth transcend our Muses,
Our Sirens, in those dulcet clarions,
As primal splendor that which is reflected.
And as are spanned athwart a tender cloud
T w o rainbows parallel and like in color,
When Juno to her handmaid gives command,
(The one without born o f the one within,
Like to the speaking o f that vagrant one
W hom love consumed as doth the sun the vapors,)
And make the people here, through covenant
God set with Noah, presageful o f the world
That shall no more be covered with a flood,
In such wise o f those sempiternal roses

The garlands twain encompassed us about,
And thus the outer to the inner answered.
After the dance, and other grand rejoicings,
Both of the singing, and the flaming forth
Effulgence with effulgence blithe and tender,
Together, at once, with one accord had stopped,
(Even as the eyes, that, as volition moves them,
Must needs together shut and lift themselves,)
Out of the heart of one of the new lights
There came a voice, that needle to the star
Made me appear in turning, thitherward.
And it began : “ The love that makes me fair
Draws me to speak about the other leader,
By whom so well is spoken here of mine.
’T is right, where one is, to bring in the other,
That, as they were united in their warfare,
Together likewise may their glory shine.
The soldiery of Christ, which it had cost
So dear to arm again, behind the standard
Moved slow and doubtful and in numbers few,
When the Emperor who reigneth evermore
Provided for the host that was in peril,
Through grace alone and not that it was worthy
Paradiso xn. 77
And, as was said, he to his Bride brought succor
W ith champions twain, at whose deed, at whose word
The straggling people were together drawn. 45
Within that region where the sweet west wind
Rises to open the new leaves, wherewith
Europe is seen to clothe herself afresh,
Not far off from the beating o f the waves,
Behind which in his long career the sun s°
Sometimes conceals himself from every man,
Is situate the fortunate Calahorra,
Under protection of the mighty shield
In which the Lion subject is and sovereign.
Therein was born the amorous paramour 55
O f Christian Faith, the athlete consecrate,

Kind to his own and cruel to his foes;
And when.it was created was his mind
Replete with such a living energy,
That in his mother her it made prophetic. 60
As soon as the espousals were complete
Between him and the Faith at holy font,
Where they with mutual safety dowered each other,
The woman, who for him had given assent,
Saw in a dream the admirable fruit 65
That issue would from him and from his heirs ;
And that he might be construed as he was,

A spirit from this place went forth to name him
W ith His possessive whose he wholly was.
Dominic was he called; and him I speak o f
Even as o f the husbandman whom Christ
Elected to his garden to assist him.
Envoy and servant sooth he seemed of Christ,
For the first love made manifest in him
Was the first counsel that was given by Christ.
Silent and wakeful many a time was he
Discovered by his nurse upon the ground,
As if he would have said, ‘ For this I came/
O thou his father, Felix verily!
O thou his mother, verily Joanna,
I f this, interpreted, means as is said !
Not for the world which people toil for now
In following Gstiense and Taddeo,
But through his longing after the true manna,
He in short time became so great a teacher,
That he began to go about the vineyard,
W hich fadeth soon, if faithless be the dresser ;
And o f the See, (that once was more benignant
Unto the righteous poor, not through itself,
But him who sits there and degenerates,)
Paradiso xii. ' 79
Not to dispense or two or three for six,

N ot any fortune o f first vacancy,
Non décimas quœ sunt pauperum Dei,
He asked for, but against the errant world
Permission to do battle for the seed, 9s
O f which these four and twenty plants surround thee
Then with the doctrine and the will together,
W ith office apostolical he moved,
Like torrent which some lofty vein out-presses ;
And in among the shoots heretical i°o
His impetus with greater fury smote,
Wherever the resistance was the greatest.
O f him were made thereafter divers runnels,
Whereby the garden catholic is watered,
So that more living its plantations stand. 105
I f such the one wheel o f the Biga was,
In which the H oly Church itself defended
And in the field its civic battle won,
Truly full manifest should be to thee
T h e excellence o f the other, unto whom no
Thomas so courteous was before my coming.
But still the orbit, which the highest part
O f its circumference made, is derelict,
So that the mould is where was once the crust.
8o The Divine Comedy
His family, that had straight forward moved n5

W ith feet upon his footprints, are turned round
So that they set the point upon the heel.
And soon aware they will be of the harvest
O f this bad husbandry, when shall the tares
Complain the granary is taken from them. 120
Yet say I, he who searcheth leaf by leaf
Our volume through, would still some page discover
Where he could read, ‘ I am as I am wont/
*T will not be from Casal nor Acquasparta,
From whence come such unto the written word 125
That one avoids it, and the other narrows.
Bonaventura of Bagnoregio’s life
Am I, who always in great offices
Postponed considerations sinister.
Here are Illuminato and Agostino, 130
W ho of the first barefooted beggars were
That with the cord the friends o f God became.
Hugh of Saint Victor is among them here,
And Peter Mangiador, and Peter o f Spain,
W ho down below in volumes twelve is shining; 135
Nathan the seer, and metropolitan

Chrysostom, and Anselmus, and Donatus
W ho deigned to lay his hand to the first art ;
Paradiso xii.
Here is Rabanus, and beside me here

Shines the Calabrian Abbot Joachim,
He with the spirit o f prophecy endowed.
To celebrate so great a paladin
Have moved me the impassioned courtesy
And the discreet discourses o f Friar Thomas,
And with me they have moved this company.”
CANTO XIII.
LET him imagine, who would well conceive

What now I saw, and let him while I speak
Retain the image as a steadfast rock,
The fifteen stars, that in their divers regions
The sky enliven with a light so great
That it transcends all clusters o f the air ;
Let him the Wain imagine unto which
Our vault o f heaven sufficeth night and day,
So that in turning of its pole it fails not ;
Let him the mouth imagine of the horn
That in the point beginneth of the axis
Round about which the primal wheel revolves, —
To have fashioned o f themselves two signs in heaven,
Like unto that which Minos’ daughter made,
T he moment when she felt the frost o f death ;
And one to have its rays within the other,
And both to whirl themselves in such a manner
That one should forward go, the other backward ;
Paradiso xin
And he will have some shadowing forth of that
4
True constellation and the double dance
That circled round the point at which I was ;
Because it is as much beyond our wont,
As swifter than the motion o f the Chiana
Moveth the heaven that all the rest outspeeds.
There sang they neither Bacchus, nor Apollo,
But in the divine nature Persons three,
And in one person the divine and human.
The singing and the dance fulfilled their measure,
And unto us those holy lights gave heed,
Growing in happiness from care to care.
Then broke the silence of those saints concordant
The light in which the admirable life
O f God’s own mendicant was told to me,
And said : “ N ow that one straw is trodden out
Now that its seed is garnered up already,
Sweet love invites me to thresh out the other.
Into that bosom, thou believest, whence
Was drawn the rib to form the beauteous cheek
Whose taste to all the world is costing dear,
And into that which, by the lance transfixed,
Before and since, such satisfaction made
That it weighs down the balance of all sin,
W hate’er o f light it has to human nature

Been lawful to possess was all infused
By the same power that both of them created;
And hence at what I said above dost wonder,
When I narrated that no second had
The good which in the fifth light is enclosed.
N ow ope thine eyes to what I answer thee,
And thou shalt see thy creed and my discourse
Fit in the truth as centre in a circle.
That which can die, and that which dieth not,
Are nothing but the splendor o f the idea
W hich by his love our Lord brings into being ;
Because that living Light, which from its fount
Effulgent flows, so that it disunites not
From Him nor from the Love in them intrined,
Through its own goodness reunites its rays
In nine subsistences, as in a mirror,
Itself eternally remaining One.
Thence it descends to the last potencies,
Downward from act to act becoming such
That only brief contingencies it makes ;
And these contingencies I hold to be
Things generated, which the heaven produces
By its own motion, with seed and without.
Paradiso x ii i
Neither their wax, nor that which tempers it,

Remains immutable, and hence beneath
The ideal signet more and less shines through ;
Therefore it happens, that the selfsame tree
After its kind bears worse and better fruit,
And ye are born with characters diverse.
If in perfection tempered were the wax,
And were the heaven in its supremest virtue,
The brilliance o f the seal would all appear;
But nature gives it evermore deficient,
In the like manner working a$ the artist,
W ho has the skill o f art and hand that tremb’
I f then the fervent Love, the Vision clear,
O f primal Virtue do dispose and seal,
Perfection absolute is there acquired.
Thus was o f old the earth created worthy
O f all and every animal perfection ;
And thus the Virgin was impregnate made ;
So that thine own opinion I commend,
That human nature never yet has been,
Nor will be, what it was in those two persons.
Now i f no farther forth I should proceed,
‘ Then in what way was he without a peer ?’
Would be the first beginning o f thy words.
But, that may well appear what now appears not,

Think who he was, and what occasion moved him
T o make request, when it was told him, ‘ Ask.’
I ’ve not so spoken that thou canst not see
Clearly he was a king who asked for wisdom, 95
That he might be sufficiently a king;

*T was not to know the number in which are
The motors here above, or i f necesse
W ith a contingent e’er necesse make,
Non si est dare primum motum esse9 10 0
Or if in semicircle can be made

Triangle so that it have no right angle.
Whence, if thou notest this and what I said,
A regal prudence is that peerless seeing
In which the shaft of my intention strikes. 10 5
And if on ‘ rose’ thou turnest thy clear eyes,

Thou ’It see that it has reference alone
T o kings who ’re many, and the good are rare.
W ith this distinction take thou what I said,
And thus it can consist with thy belief no
O f the first father and o f our Delight.
And lead shall this be always to thy feet,
T o make thee, like a weary man, move slowly
Both to the Yes and No thou seest not ;
Paradiso xiii. 87
For very low among the fools is he 115
W ho affirms without distinction, or denies,
As well in one as in the other case;
Because it happens that full often bends
Current opinion in the false direction,
And then the feelings bind the intellect.
Far more than uselessly he leaves the shore,
(Since he returneth not the same he went,)
W ho fishes for the truth, and has no skill;
And in the world proofs manifest thereof
Parmenides, Melissus, Brissus are, 125
And many who went on and knew not whither;
Thus did Sabellius, Arius, and those fools
W ho have been even as swords unto the Scriptures
In rendering distorted their straight faces.
Nor yet shall people be too confident 13°
In judging, even as he is who doth count
The corn in field or ever it be ripe.
For I have seen all winter long the thorn
First show itself intractable and fierce,
And after bear the rose upon its top ; 135
And I have seen a ship direct and swift

Run o’er the sea throughout its course entire,
T o perish at the harbor’s mouth at last.
Let not Dame Bertha nor Ser Martin think,

Seeing one steal, another offering make,
T o see them in the arbitrament divine;
For one may rise, and fall the other may.”
CANTO XIV.
p R O M centre unto rim, from rim to centre,

In a round vase the water moves itself,
As from w ith o u t’t is struck or from within.
Into my mind upon a sudden dropped
W hat I am saying, at the moment when
Silent became the glorious life o f Thomas,
Because o f the resemblance that was born
O f his discourse and that o f Beatrice,
W hom , after him, it pleased thus to begin :
“ This man has need (and does not tell you so,
N or with the voice, nor even in his thought)
O f going to the root o f one truth more.
t
Declare unto him if the light wherewith

Blossoms.your substance shall remain with you
Eternally the same that it is now ;
And if it do remain, say in what manner,
After ye are again made visible,
It can be that it injure not your sight.”
As by a greater gladness urged and drawn

They who are dancing in a ring sometimes
Uplift their voices and their motions quicken;
So, at that orison devout and prompt,
The holy circles a new joy displayed
In their revolving and their wondrous song.
Whoso lamenteth him that here we die
That we may live above, has never there
Seen the refreshment o f the eternal rain.
The One and T w o and Three who ever liveth,
And reigneth ever in Three and T w o and One,
Not circumscribed and all things circumscribing,
Three several times was chanted by each one
Among those spirits, with such melody
That for all merit it were just reward ;
And, in the lustre most divine of all
The lesser ring, I heard a modest voice,
Such as perhaps the Angel’s was to Mary,
Answer: “ As long as the festivity
O f Paradise shall be, so long our love
Shall radiate round about us such a vesture.
Its brightness is proportioned to the ardor,
The ardor to the vision ; and the vision
Equals what grace it has above its worth.
Paradiso xiv. 9i
When, glorious and sanctified, our flesh
Is reassumed, then shall our persons be
More pleasing by their being all complete; 45
For will increase whate’er bestows on us

O f light gratuitous the Good Supreme,
Light which enables us to look on Him ;
Therefore the vision must perforce increase,
Increase the ardor which from that is kindled, 5°
Increase the radiance which from this proceeds.
But even as a coal that sends forth flame,
And by its vivid whiteness overpowers it
So that its own appearance it maintains,
Thus the effulgence that surrounds us now 55
Shall be o’erpowered in aspect by the flesh,

W hich still to-day the earth doth cover up ;
Nor can so great a splendor weary us,
For strong will be the organs of the body 59
T o everything which hath the power to please us.”

So sudden and alert appeared to me
Both one and the other choir to say Amen,
That well they showed desire for their dead bodies ;
Nor sole for them perhaps, but for the mothers,
The fathers, and the rest who had been dear 65
Or ever they became eternal flames.
And lo ! all round about o f equal brightness

Arose a lustre over what was there,
Like an horizon that is clearing up.
And as at rise of early eve begin
Along the welkin new appearances,
So that the sight seems real and unreal,
It seemed to me that new subsistences
Began there to be seen, and make a circle
Outside the other two circumferences.
O very sparkling of the Holy Spirit,
How sudden and incandescent it became
Unto mine eyes, that vanquished bore it not!
But Beatrice so beautiful and smiling
Appeared to me, that with the other sights
That followed not my memory I must leave her.
Then to uplift themselves mine eyes resumed
The power, and I beheld myself translated
To higher salvation with my Lady only.
W ell was I ware that I was more uplifted
By the enkindled smiling of the star,
That seemed to me more ruddy than its wont.
W ith all my heart, and in that dialect
W hich is the same in all, such holocaust
To God I made as the new grace beseemed;
Paradiso xiv.
And not yet from my bosom was exhausted

The ardor o f sacrifice, before I knew
This offering was accepted and auspicious ;
For with so great a lustre and so red
Splendors appeared to me in twofold rays,
I said: “ O Helios who dost so adorn th em !”
Even as distinct with less and greater lights
Glimmers between the two poles o f the world
The Galaxy that maketh wise men doubt,
Thus constellated in the depths o f Mars,
Those rays described the venerable sign
That quadrants joining in a circle make.
Here doth my memory overcome my genius ;
For on that cross as levin gleamed forth Christ,
So that I cannot find ensample worthy ;
But he who takes his cross and follows Christ
Again will pardon me what I omit,
Seeing in that aurora lighten Christ.
From horn to horn, and "twixt the top and base,
Lights were in motion, brightly scintillating
As they together met and passed each other;
Thus level and aslant and swift and slow
W e here behold, renewing still the sight,
The particles of bodies long and short,
Across the sunbeam move, wherewith is listed ;

Sometimes the shade, which for their own defence
People with cunning and with art contrive.
And as a lute and harp, accordant strung
W ith many strings, a dulcet tinkling make
T o him by whom the notes are not distinguished, 120
So from the lights that there to me appeared
Upgathered through the cross a melody,
W hich rapt me, not distinguishing the hymn.
W ell was I ware it was of lofty laud,
Because there came to me, “ Arise and conquer ! ’ 125
As unto him who hears and comprehends not.
So much enamored I became therewith,
That until then there was not anything
That e’er had fettered me with such sweet bonds.
Perhaps my word appears somewhat too bold, 130
Postponing the delight o f those fair eyes,
Into which gazing my desire has rest ;
But who bethinks him that the living seals
O f every beauty grow in power ascending,
And that I there had not turned round to those, 135
Can me excuse, if I myself accuse

T o excuse myself, and see that I speak truly:
For here the holy joy is not disclosed,
Because it grows, ascending, more sincere.
CANTO XV.
A W I L L benign, in which reveals itself

Ever the love that righteously inspires,
As in the iniquitous, cupidity,
Silence imposed upon that dulcet lyre,
And quieted the consecrated chords,
That Heaven’s right hand doth tighten and relax.
How unto just entreaties shall be deaf
Those substances, which, to give me desire
O f praying them, with one accord grew silent ?
T is well that without end he should lament,
W ho for the love o f thing that doth not last
Eternally despoils him o f that love !
As through the pure and tranquil evening air
There shoots from time to time a sudden fire,
Moving the eyes that steadfast were before,
And seems to be a star that changeth place,
Except that in the part where it is kindled
Nothing is missed, and this endureth little;
So from the horn that to the right extends

Unto that cross’s foot there ran a star *o
Out o f the constellation shining there;
Nor was the gem dissevered from its ribbon, '
But down the radiant fillet ran along,
So that fire seemed it behind alabaster.
Thus piteous did Anchises’ shade reach forward, *s
I f any faith our greatest Muse deserve,
When in Elysium he his son perceived.
“0 sanguis meus, O super infusa
Gratia Dei, sicut tibi, cui
Bis unquam Cceli janua reclusa?” 3°
Thus that effulgence; whence I gave it heed;
Then round unto my Lady turned my sight,
And on this side and that was stupefied ;
f
For in her eyes was burning such a smile
That with mine own methought I touched the bottom
Both of my grace and o f my Paradise ! 36
Then, pleasant to the hearing and the sight,
The spirit joined to its beginning things
I understood not, so profound it spake ;
Nor did it hide itself from me by choice, 40
But by necessity; for its conception
Above the mark o f mortals set itself.
Paradiso xv. 97
And when the bow o f burning sympathy
Was so far slackened, that its speech descended
Towards the mark of our intelligence, 45
The first thing that was understood by me
Was, “ Benedight be Thou, O Trine and One,
W ho hast unto my seed so courteous been ! ”
And it continued: “ Hunger long and grateful,
Drawn from the reading o f the mighty volume 5°
Wherein is never changed the white nor dark,
Thou hast appeased, my son, within this light
In which I speak to thee, by grace o f her
W ho to this lofty flight with plumage clothed thee.
Thou thinkest that to me thy thought doth pass 55
From Him who is the first, as from the unit,
I f that be known, ray out the five and six;
And therefore who I am thou askest not,
And why I seem more joyous unto thee
Than any other o f this gladsome crowd. 60
Thou think’st the truth; because the small and great
O f this existence look into the mirror
Wherein, before thou think’st, thy thought thou show-
But that the sacred love, in which I watch [est.
W ith sight perpetual, and which makes me thirst 65
W ith sweet desire, may better be fulfilled,
N ow let thy voice secure and frank and glad

Proclaim the wTishes, the desire proclaim,
T o which my answer is decreed already.”
T o Beatrice I turned me, and she heard
Before I spake, and smiled to me a sign,
That made the wings o f my desire increase;
Then in this wise began I : “ Love and knowledge,
When on you dawned the first Equality,
O f the same weight for each o f you became;
For in the Sun, which lighted you and burned
W ith heat and radiance, they so equal are,
That all similitudes are insufficient.
But among mortals will and argument,
For reason that to you is manifest,
Diversely feathered in their pinions are.
Whence I, who mortal am, feel in myself
This inequality; so give not thanks,
Save in my heart, for this paternal welcome.
Truly do I entreat thee, living topaz!
Set in this precious jewel as a gem,
That thou wilt satisfy me with thy name.”
“ O leaf of mine, in whom I pleasure took
E ’en while awaiting, I was thine own root ! ”
Such a beginning he in answer made me.
Paradiso xv. 99
%
Then said to me: “ That one from whom is named

T h y race, and who a hundred years and more
Has circled round the mount on the first cornice,
A son o f mine and thy great-grandsire was;
W ell it behoves thee that the long fatigue 95
Thou shouldst for him make shorter with thy works.

Florence, within the ancient boundary
From which she taketh still her tierce and nones,
Abode in quiet, temperate and chaste.
N o golden chain she had, nor coronal, 100
Nor ladies shod with sandal shoon, nor girdle
That caught the eye more than the person did.
Not yet the daughter at her birth struck fear
Into the father, for the time and dower
Did not o’errun this side or that the measure. 105
No houses had she void o f families,
Not yet had thither come Sardanapalus
T o show what in a chamber can be done;
Not yet surpassed had Montemalo been
By your Uccellatojo, which surpassed n°
Shall in its downfall be as in its rise.
Bellincion Berti saw I go begirt
W ith leather and with bone, and from the mirror
His dame depart without a painted face ;
io o The Divine Comedy
And him of Nerli saw, and him o f Vecchio,

Contented with their simple suits of buff,
And with the spindle and the flax their dames.
O fortunate women ! and each one was certain
O f her own burial-place, and none as yet
For sake of France was in her bed deserted.
One o’er the cradle kept her studious watch,
And in her lullaby the language used
That first delights the fathers and the mothers;
Another, drawing tresses from her distaff,
Told o’er among her family the tales
O f Trojans and o f Fesole and Rome.
As great a marvel then would have been held
A Lapo Salterello, a Cianghella,
As Cincinnatus or Cornelia now.
To such a quiet, such a beautiful
Life of the citizen, to such a safe
Community, and to so sweet an inn,
Did Mary give me, with loud cries invoked,
And in your ancient Baptistery at once
Christian and Cacciaguida I became.
Moronto was my brother, and Eliseo;
From Val di Pado came to me my wife,
And from that place thy surname was derived.
Paradiso xv. IOI
I followed afterward the Emperor Conrad,

And he begirt me o f his chivalry, 140
So much I pleased him with my noble deeds.
I followed in his train against that law’s
Iniquity, whose people doth usurp
Your just possession, through your Pastor’s fault.
There by that execrable race was I 145
Released from bonds o f the fallacious world,

T h e love o f which defileth many souls,
And came from martyrdom unto this peace.”
CANTO XVI.
O T H O U our poor nobility o f blood,

I f thou dost make the people glory in thee
Down here where our affection languishes,
A marvellous thing it ne’er will be to me ;
For there where appetite is not perverted,
I say in Heaven, o f thee I made a boast !
Truly thou art a cloak that quickly shortens,
So that unless we piece thee day by day
Tim e goeth round about thee with his shears !
W ith You, which Rome was first to tolerate,
(Wherein her family less perseveres,)
Yet once again my words beginning made;
Whence Beatrice, who stood somewhat apart,
Smiling, appeared like unto her who coughed
A t the first failing writ o f Guenever.
And I began: “ You are my ancestor,
You give to me all hardihood to speak,
You lift me so that I am more than I.
Paradiso xvi.
So many rivulets with gladness fill

M y mind, that o f itself it makes a joy
Because it can endure this and not burst.
Then tell me, my beloved root ancestral,
W ho were your ancestors, and what the years
That in your boyhood chronicled themselves?
Tell me about the sheepfold o f Saint John,
How large it was, and who the people were
Within it worthy of the highest seats.”
As at the blowing o f the winds a coal
Quickens to flame, so I beheld that light
Become resplendent at my blandishments.
And as unto mine eyes it grew more fair,
W ith voice more sweet and tender, but not in
This modern dialect, it said to me :
“ From uttering o f the A ve9 till the birth
In which my mother, who is now a saint,
O f me was lightened who had been her burden,
Unto its Lion had this fire returned
Five hundred fifty times and thirty more,
T o reinflame itself beneath his paw.
M y ancestors and I our birthplace had
W here first is found the last ward of the city
By him who runneth in your annual game.
Suffice it of my elders to hear this;

But who they were, and whence they thither came,
Silence is more considerate than speech. 45
A ll those who at that time were there between
Mars and the Baptist, fit for bearing arms,
Were a fifth part o f those who now are living;
But the community, that now is mixed
W ith Campi and Certaldo and Figghine, 50
Pure in the lowest artisan was seen.
O how much better ’t were to have as neighbors
The folk o f whom I speak, and at Galluzzo
And at Trespiano have your boundary,
Than have them in the town, and bear the stench 55
O f Aguglione’s churl, and him o f Signa
W ho has sharp eyes for trickery already.
Had not the folk, which most o f all the world
Degenerates, been a step-dame unto Cæsar,
But as a mother to her son benignant, 60
Some who turn Florentines, and trade and discount,
Would have gone back again to Simifonte
There where their grandsires went about as beggars.
A t Montemurlo still would be the Counts,
The Cerchi in the parish of Acone, 65
Perhaps in Valdigrieve the Buondelmonti.
Paradiso xvi. 105
Ever the intermingling of the people

Has been the source of malady in cities,
As in the body food it surfeits on ;
And a blind bull more headlong plunges down 70
Than a blind lamb ; and very often cuts
Better and more a single sword than five.
I f Luni thou regard, and Urbisaglia,
H ow they have passed away, and how are passing
Chiusi and Sinigaglia after them, 75
T o hear how races waste themselves away,

W ill seem to thee no novel thing nor hard,
Seeing that even cities have an end.
All things o f yours have their mortality,
Even as yourselves ; but it is hidden in some 80
That a long while endure, and lives are short ;
And as the turning o f the lunar heaven
Covers and bares the shores without a pause,
In the like manner fortune does with Florence.
Therefore should not appear a marvellous thing ss
W hat I shall say o f the great Florentines
O f whom the fame is hidden in the Past.
I saw the Ughi, saw the Catellini,
Filippi, Greci, Ormanni, and Alberichi,
Even in their fall illustrious citizens ; 9°
i o6 The Divine Comedy
And saw, as m ighty as they ancient were,

W ith him o f La Sannella him o f Area,
And Soldanier, Ardinghi, and Bostichi.
Near to the gate that is at present laden
W ith a new felony o f so much w eight
That soon it shall be jetsam from the bark,
T h e Ravignani were, from whom descended
T h e County Guido, and w hoe’er the name
O f the great Bellincione since hath taken.
H e o f La Pressa knew the art o f ruling
Already, and already Galigajo
Had hilt and pommel gilded in his house.
M igh ty already was the Column Vair,
Sacchetti, Giuochi, Fifant, and Barucci,
And Galli, and they who for the bushel blush.
T h e stock from w hich were the Calfucci born
W as great already, and already chosen
T o curule chairs the Sizii and Arrigucci.
O how beheld I those who are undone
By their own pride ! and how the Balls o f Gold
Florence enflowered in all their m ighty deeds !
So likewise did the ancestors o f those
W h o evermore, when vacant is your church,
Fatten by staying in consistory.
Paradiso xvi. 107
T h e insolent race, that like a dragon follows 115

W hoever flees, and unto him that shows
His teeth or purse is gentle as a lamb,
Already rising was, but from low people ;
So that it pléased not Ubertin Donato
T hat his w ife’s father should make him their kin. 120
Already had Caponsacco to the M arket
From Fesole descended, and already
Giuda and Infangato were good burghers.
I ’11 tell a thing incredible, but true ;
One entered the small circuit by a gate 125
W h ich from the Della Pera took its name !
Each one that bears the beautiful escutcheon
O f the great baron whose renown and name
T h e festival o f Thom as keepeth fresh,
Knighthood and privilege from him received ; 130
Though w ith the populace unites him self
To-day the man w ho binds it with a border.
Already were Gualterotti and Importuni ;
And still more quiet would the Borgo be
I f with new neighbors it remained unfed. 13s
T h e house from w hich is born your lamentation,
T hrough just disdain that death among you brought
And put an end unto your joyous life,
io8 The Divine Comedy
W as honored in itself and its companions.

O Buondelmonte, how in evil hour 140
T h ou fled’st the bridal at another’s promptings !
M any would be rejoicing w ho are sad,
I f God had thee surrendered to the Em a
T h e first time that thou earnest to the city.
But it behoved the mutilated stone 145
W h ich guards the bridge, that Florence should provide
A victim in her latest hour o f peace.
W ith all these families, and others w ith them,
Florence beheld I in so great repose,
T h at no occasion had she whence to weep ; 150
W ith all these families beheld so just
And glorious her people, that the lily
Never upon the spear was placed reversed,
N or by division was vermilion made.”
CANTO XVII.
S came to Clym ene, to be made certain

O f that w hich he had heard against himself,
H e who makes fathers chary still to children,
Even such was I, and such was I perceived
By Beatrice and by the holy light
T h at first on my account had changed its place.
Therefore my Lady said to me : “ Send forth
T h e flame o f thy desire, so that it issue
Imprinted w ell w ith the internal stamp ;
N ot that our knowledge may be greater made
By speech o f thine, but to accustom thee
T o tell thy thirst, that w e may give thee drink.”
“ O my beloved tree, (that so dost lift thee,
T h at even as minds terrestrial perceive
N o triangle containeth two obtuse,
So thou beholdest the contingent things
Ere in themselves they are, fixing thine eyes
Upon the point in w hich all times are present,)
I IO The Divine Comedy
W h ile I was with Virgilius conjoined

Upon the mountain that the souls doth heal,
And when descending into the dead world,
W ere spoken to me o f my future life
Some grievous words ; although I feel m yself
In sooth foursquare against the blows o f chance.
On this account my wish would be content
T o hear what fortune is approaching me,
Because foreseen an arrow comes more slowly.”
Thus did I say unto that selfsame light
T h at unto me had spoken before; and even
As Beatrice willed was my own w ill confessed.
N ot in vague phrase, in w hich the foolish folk
Ensnared themselves o f old, ere yet was slain
T h e Lamb o f God who taketh sins away,
But with clear words and unambiguous
Language responded that paternal love,
H id and revealed by its own proper smile :
“ Contingency, that outside o f the volume
O f your materiality extends not,
Is all depicted in the eternal aspect.
Necessity however thence it takes not,
Except as from the eye, in w h ic h ’t is mirrored,
A ship that with the current down descends.
Paradiso xvn 111
From thence, e’en as there cometh to the ear

Sweet harmony from an organ, comes in sight
T o me the time that is preparing for thee. 45
As forth from Athens went Hippolytus,
By reason o f his step-dame false and cruel,
So thou from Florence must perforce depart.
Already this is willed, and this is sought for;
And soon it shall be done by him who thinks it, 5°
W here every day the Christ is bought and sold.
T h e blame shall follow the offended party
In outcry as is usual; but the vengeance
Shall witness to the truth that doth dispense it.
Thou shalt abandon everything beloved 55
Most tenderly, and this the arrow is
W h ich first the bow o f banishment shoots forth.
Thou shalt have proof how savoreth o f salt
T h e bread o f others, and how hard a road
T h e going down and up another’s stairs. 60
And that w hich most shall w eigh upon thy shoulders
W ill be the bad and foolish company
W ith w hich into this valley thou shalt fall;
For all ingrate, all mad and impious
W ill they become against thee; but soon after 65
T h ey, and not thou, shall have the forehead scarlet.
O f their bestiality their own proceedings

Shall furnish proof; s o ’t w ill be w ell for thee
A party to have made thee by thyself.
T h in e earliest refuge and thine earliest inn
Shall be the m ighty Lom bard’s courtesy,
W h o on the Ladder bears the holy bird,
W h o such benign regard shall have for thee
T h at ’tw ixt you twain, in doing and in asking,
T h at shall be first w hich is with others last.
W ith him shalt thou see one w ho at his birth
Has by this star o f strength been so impressed,
T h at notable shall his achievements be.
N ot yet the people are aware o f him
Through his young age, since only nine years yet
Around about him have these wheels revolved.
But ere the Gascon cheat the noble Henry,
Some sparkles o f his virtue shall appear
In caring not for silver nor for toil.
So recognized shall his magnificence
Become hereafter, that his enemies
W ill not have power to keep mute tongues about
On him rely, and on his benefits ;
By him shall many people be transformed,
Changing condition rich and mendicant;
Paradiso xvn. 113
And written in thy mind thou hence shalt bear

O f him, but shalt not say it ” — and things said he
Incredible to those who shall be present.
Then added : “ Son, these are the commentaries
On what was said to thee; behold the snares 95
T hat are concealed behind few revolutions;

Y et would I not thy neighbors thou shouldst envy,
Because thy life into the future reaches
Beyond the punishment o f their perfidies.”
W hen by its silence showed that sainted soul 100
That it had finished putting in the w o o f
Into that web w hich I had given it warped,
Began I, even as he who yearneth after,
Being in doubt, some counsel from a person
W h o seeth, and uprightly wills, and loves : 105
“ W ell see I, father mine, how spurreth on
T h e time towards me such a blow to deal me
As heaviest is to him w ho most gives way.
Therefore w ith foresight it is well I arm me,
That, if the dearest place be taken from me, no
I may not lose the others by m y songs.
Down through the world o f infinite bitterness,
And o’er the mountain, from whose beauteous summit
T h e eyes o f my own Lady lifted me,
ii4 The Divine Comedy
And afterward through heaven from light to light,

I have learned that w hich, if I tell again,
W ill be a savor o f strong herbs to many.
And i f I am a timid friend to truth,
I fear lest I may lose my life with those
W h o w ill hereafter call this time the olden.”
T h e light in w hich was smiling my own treasure
W h ich there I had discovered, flashed at first
As in the sunshine doth a golden mirror ;
Then made reply: “ A conscience overcast
Or with its own or with another’s shame,
W ill taste forsooth the tartness o f thy word ;
But ne’ertheless, all falsehood laid aside,
M ake manifest thy vision .utterly,
And let them scratch wherever is the itch ;
For i f thine utterance shall offensive be
A t the first taste, a vital nutriment
’T w ill leave thereafter, when it is digested.
This cry o f thine shall do as doth the wind,
W h ich smiteth most the most exalted summits,
And that is no slight argument o f honor.
Therefore are shown to thee within these wheels,
Upon the mount and in the dolorous valley,
*
Only the souls that unto fame are know n;

Paradiso x v ii .
Because the spirit of the hearer rests not,

Nor doth confirm its faith by an example
W hich has the root o f it unknown and hidden,
Or other reason that is not apparent.”
CANTO XVIII.
N o w was alone rejoicing in its word

T h at soul beatified, and I was tasting
M y own, the bitter tempering with the sweet,
And the Lady who to God was leading me
Said: “ Change thy thought; consider that I am
Near unto H im who every wrong disburdens.”
Unto the loving accents o f my comfort
I turned me round, and then what love I saw
W ithin those holy eyes I here relinquish;
N ot only that my language I distrust,
But that my mind cannot return so far
Above itself, unless another guide it.
Thus much upon that point can I repeat,
That, her again beholding, my affection
From every other longing was released.
W h ile the eternal pleasure, w hich direct
Rayed upon Beatrice, from her fair face
Contented me with its reflected aspect,
Paradiso xvni. 11
Conquering me w ith the radiance o f a smile,

She said to me, “ Turn thee about and listen;
N ot in mine eyes alone is Paradise.”
Even as sometimes here do we behold
T h e affection in the look, i f it be such
T hat all the soul is rapt away by it,
So, by the flaming o f the effulgence holy
T o w hich I turned, I recognized therein
T h e wish o f speaking to me somewhat farther.
And it began : “ In this fifth resting-place
Upon the tree that liveth by its summit,
And aye bears fruit, and never loses leaf,
Are blessed spirits that below, ere yet
T h e y came to Heaven, were o f such great renown
T h at every M use therewith would affluent be.
Therefore look thou upon the cross’s horns;
H e whom I now shall name w ill there enact
W hat doth within a cloud its own swift fire.”
I saw athwart the Cross a splendor drawn
By naming Joshua, (even as he did it,)
N or noted I the word beforre the deed;
And at the name o f the great Maccabee
I saw another move itself revolving,
And gladness was the whip unto that top.
Likew ise for Charlemagne and for Orlando,

T w o o f them my regard attentive followed
As followeth the eye its falcon flying. 45
W illiam thereafterward, and Renouard,
And the Duke Godfrey, did attract my sight
Along upon that Cross, and Robert Guiscard.
Then, moved and mingled with the other lights,
T h e soul that had addressed me showed how great 50
An artist ’t was among the heavenly singers.
T o my right side I turned m yself around,
M y duty to behold in Beatrice
Either by words or gesture signified ;
And so translucent I beheld her eyes, 55
So full o f pleasure, that her countenance
Surpassed its other and its latest wont.
And as, by feeling greater delectation,
A man in doing good from day to day
Becomes aware his virtue is increasing, 60
So I became aware that m y gyration

W ith heaven together had increased its arc,
T h at miracle beholding more adorned.
And such as is the change, in little lapse
0£ time, in a pale woman, when her face 65
Is from the load o f bashfulness unladen,
Paradiso xvin. 119
Such was it in mine eyes, when I had turned,

Caused by the whiteness o f the temperate star,
T h e sixth, w hich to itself had gathered me.
W ithin that Jovial torch did I behold 70
T h e sparkling o f the love w hich was therein
Delineate our language to mine eyes.
And even as birds uprisen from the shore,
As in congratulation o’er their food,
M ake squadrons o f themselves, now round, now long,
So from within those lights the holy creatures 76
Sang flying to and fro, and in their figures
Made o f themselves now D , now I, now L.
First singing they to their own music moved ;
T hen one becoming o f these characters, 80
A little w hile they rested and were silent.
O divine Pegasea, thou who genius
Dost glorious make, and render it long-lived,
And this through thee the cities and the kingdoms,
Illume me with thyself, that I may bring 85
T h eir figures out as I have them conceived !
Apparent be thy power in these brief verses !
Themselves then they displayed in five times seven
Vowels and consonants; and I observed
T h e parts as they seemed spoken unto me. 9°
Diligite justitiam, these were

First verb and noun o f all that was depicted ;
§>uijudicatis terram were the last.
Thereafter in the M o f the fifth word
Remained they so arranged, that Jupiter 95
Seemed to be silver there with gold inlaid.
And other lights I saw descend where was
T h e summit o f the M , and pause there singing
T h e good, I think, that draws them to itself.
Then, as in striking upon burning logs 100
Upward there fly innumerable sparks,
W hence fools are wont to look for auguries,
M ore than a thousand lights seemed thence to rise,
And to ascend, some more, and others less,
Even as the Sun that lights them had allotted; 105
And, each one being quiet in its place,
T h e head and neck beheld I o f an eagle
Delineated by that inlaid fire.
H e who there paints has none to be his guide; i°9
But H im self guides; and is from H im remembered
T h at virtue w hich is form unto the nest.
T h e other beatitude, that contented seemed
A t first to bloom a lily on the M ,
/B y a slight motion followed out the imprint.
Paradiso x v iii . 121
O gentle star! w hat and how many gems 115

D id demonstrate to me, that all our justice
Effect is o f that heaven w hich thou ingemmest !
W herefore I pray the M ind, in w hich begin
T h y motion and thy virtue, to regard
♦
W hence comes the smoke that vitiates thy rays; / i*>
So that a second time it now be wroth
W ith buying and w ith selling in the temple
W hose walls were built w ith signs and martyrdoms !
O soldiery o f heaven, whom I contemplate,
Implore for those who are upon the earth ™5
A ll gone astray after the bad example!
Once 5t was the custom to make war w ith swords ;
But n o w ’t is made by taking here and there
T h e bread the pitying Father shuts from none.
Y e t thou, w ho writest but to cancel, think 130
T h at Peter and that Paul, who for this vineyard
W h ich thou art spoiling died, are still alive !
W ell canst thou say: “ So steadfast my desire
Is unto him w ho willed to live alone,
And for a dance was led to martyrdom, 135
T h at I know not the Fisherman nor Paul.”
16
CANTO X I X.
^ P P E A R E D before me w ith its wings outspread

T h e beautiful image that in sweet fruition
M ade jubilant the interwoven souls;
Appeared a little ruby each, wherein
Ray o f the sun was burning so enkindled
T h at each into mine eyes refracted it.
And what it now behoves me to retrace
N or voice has e’er reported, nor ink written,
N or was by fantasy e’er comprehended;
For speak I saw, and likewise heard, the beak,
And utter with its voice both I and My,
W hen in conception it was We and Our.
And it began : “ Being just and merciful
Am I exalted here unto that glory
W h ich cannot be exceeded by desire;
And upon earth I left my memory
Such, that the evil-minded people there
Commend it, but continue not the story.”
Paradiso xix. 123
So doth a single heat from many embers

M ake itself felt, even as from many loves 20
Issued a single sound from out that image.
W hence I thereafter: “ O perpetual flowers
O f the eternal joy, that only one
M ake me perceive your odors manifold,
Exhaling, break within me the great fast 25
W h ich a long season has in hunger held me,
N o t finding for it any food on earth.
W ell do I know, that i f in heaven its mirror
Justice Divine another realm doth make,
Yours apprehends it not through any veil. 3°
Y ou know how I attentively address me
T o listen ; and you know what is the doubt
T h at is in me so very old a fast.”
Even as a falcon, issuing from his hood,
D oth move his head, and with his wings applaud him,
Showing desire, and m aking him self fine, 36
Saw I become that standard, w hich o f lauds
Was interwoven o f the grace divine,
W ith such songs as he knows who there rejoices.
Then it began : “ H e who a compass turned 40
On the world’s outer verge, and who within it
Devised so much occult and manifest,
Could not the impress o f his power so make

On all the universe, as that his W ord
Should not remain in infinite excess.
And this makes certain that the first proud being,
W h o was the paragon o f every creature,
By not awaiting light fell immature.
And hence appears it, that each minor nature
Is scant receptacle unto that good
W h ich has no end, and by itself is measured.
In consequence our vision, which perforce
Must be some ray o f that intelligence
W ith w hich all things whatever are replete,
Cannot in its own nature be so potent,
T h at it shall not its origin discern
Far beyond that w hich is apparent to it.
Therefore into the justice sempiternal
T h e power o f vision that your world receives,
As eye into the ocean, penetrates;
W h ich , though it see the bottom near the shore,
Upon the deep perceives it not, and yet
’T is there, but it is hidden by the depth.
There is no light but comes from the serene
T h at never is o’ercast, nay, it is darkness
Or shadow o f the flesh, or else its poison.
Paradiso xix.
Am ply to thee is opened now the cavern

W h ich has concealed from thee the living justice
O f w hich thou mad’st such frequent questioning.
For saidst thou : cBorn a man is on the shore
O f Indus, and is none who there can speak
O f Christ, nor who can read, nor w ho can write ;
And all his inclinations and his actions
Are good, so far as human reason sees,
W ithout a sin in life or in discourse :
H e dieth unbaptized and without faith ;
W here is this justice that condemneth him ?
W here is his fault, i f he do not believe ? ’
N o w w ho art thou, that on the bench wouldst sit
In judgm ent at a thousand miles away,
W ith the short vision o f a single span ?
T ruly to him who w ith me subtilizes,
I f so the Scripture were not over you,
For doubting there were'marvellous occasion.
O animals terrene, O stolid minds,
T h e primal w ill, that in itself is good,
N e ’er from itself, the Good Supreme, has moved.
So much is just as is accordant w ith it ;
N o good created draws it to itself,
But it, by raying forth, occasions that.”
Even as above her nest goes circling round

T h e stork when she has fed her little ones,
And he who has been fed looks up at her,
So lifted I my brows, and even such
Became the blessed image, w hich its wings 95
W as moving, by so many counsels urged.

C ircling around it sang, and said : “ As are
M y notes to thee, who dost not comprehend them,
Such is the eternal judgm ent to you mortals.”
Those lucent splendors o f the H oly Spirit 100
G rew quiet then, but still within the standard
T h at made the Romans reverend to the world.
It recommenced : “ Unto this kingdom never
Ascended one who had not faith in Christ,
Before or since he to the tree was nailed. 105
But look thou, many crying are, ‘ Christ, C h r is t!’
W h o at the judgment shall be far less near
T o him than some shall be who knew not Christ.
Such Christians shall the Ethiop condemn,
W hen the two companies shall be divided, no
T h e one forever rich, the other poor.
W hat to your kings may not the Persians say,
W hen they that volume opened shall behold
In w hich are written down all their dispraises ?
Paradiso xix. i
There shall be seen, among the deeds o f Albert,

That which erelong shall set the pen in motion,
For which the realm of Prague shall be deserted.
There shall be seen the woe that on the Seine
H e brings by falsifying o f the coin,
W ho by the blow o f a wild boar shall die.
There shall be seen the pride that causes thirst,
W hich makes the Scot and Englishman so mad
That they within their boundaries cannot rest ;
Be seen the luxury and effeminate life
O f him o f Spain, and the Bohemian,
W ho valor never knew and never wished ;
Be seen the Cripple of Jerusalem,
His goodness represented by an I,
W hile the reverse an M shall represent ;
Be seen the avarice and poltroonery
O f him who guards the Island of the Fire,
Wherein Anchises finished his long life;
And to declare how pitiful he is
Shall be his record in contracted letters
W hich shall make note o f much in little space.
And shall appear to each one the foul deeds
O f uncle and o f brother who a nation
So famous have dishonored, and two crowns.
And he of Portugal and he of Norway

Shall there be known, and he of Rascia too,
W ho saw in evil hour the coin of Venice.
O happy Hungary, if she let herself
Be wronged no farther! and Navarre the happy,
I f with the hills that gird her she be armed !
And each one may believe that now, as hansel
Thereof, do Nicosia and Famagosta
Lament and rage because o f their own beast,
W ho from the others’ flank departeth not.” .
CANTO XX.
W H E N he who all the world illuminates

Out o f our hemisphere so far descends
That on all sides the daylight is consumed,
T h e heaven, that erst by him alone was kindled,
Doth suddenly reveal itself again
By many lights, wherein is one resplendent.
And came into my mind this act of heaven,
When the ensign o f the world and o f its leaders
Had silent in the blessed beak become;
Because those living luminaries all,
By far more luminous, did songs begin
Lapsing and falling from my memory.
O gentle Love, that with a smile dost cloak thee,
H ow ardent in those sparks didst thou appear,
That had the breath alone o f holy thoughts !
After the precious and pellucid crystals,
W ith which begemmed the sixth light I beheld,
Silence imposed on the angelic bells,
I spemed to hear the murmuring of a river

That clear descendeth down from rock to rock,
Showing the affluence of its mountain-top.
And as the sound upon the cithern’s neck
Taketh its form, and as upon the vent
O f rustic pipe the wind that enters it,
Even thus, relieved from the delay of waiting,
That murmuring of the eagle mounted up
Along its neck, as if it had been hollow.
There it became a voice, and issued thence
From out its beak, in such a form o f words
As the heart waited for wherein I wrote them.
“ The part in me which sees and bears the sun
In mortal eagles,” it began to me,
“ N ow fixedly must needs be looked upon;
For of the fires of which I make my figure,.
Those whence the eye doth sparkle in my head
O f all their orders the supremest are.
He who is shining in the midst as pupil
Was once the singer o f the Holy Spirit,
W ho bore the ark from city unto city;
N ow knoweth he the merit o f his song,
In so far as effect of his own counsel,
By the reward which is commensurate.
Paradiso xx.
O f five, that make a circle for my brow,

He that approacheth nearest to my beak
Did the poor widow for her son console ;
N ow knoweth he how dearly it doth cost
N ot following Christ, by the experience
O f this sweet life and o f its opposite.
He who comes next in the circumference
O f which I speak, upon its highest arc,
Did death postpone by penitence sincere; *
N ow knoweth he that the eternal judgment
Suffers no change, albeit worthy prayer
Maketh below to-morrow o f to-day.
The next who follows, with the laws and me,
Under the good intent that bore bad fruit
Became a Greek by ceding to the pastor;
N ow knoweth he how all the ill deduced
From his good action is not harmful to him,
Although the world thereby may be destroyed.
And he whom in the downward arc thou seest
Guglielmo was, whom the same land deplores
That weepeth Charles and Frederick yet alive ;
N ow knoweth he how heaven enamored is
W ith a just king; and in the outward show
O f his effulgence he reveals it still.
W ho would believe, down in the errant world,

That e’er the Trojan Ripheus in this round
Could be the fifth one of the holy lights?
N ow knoweth he enough of what the world
Has not the power to see of grace divine,
Although his sight may not discern the bottom.”
Like as a lark that in the air expatiates,
First singing and then silent with content
O f the last sweetness that doth satisfy her,
Such seemed to me the image of the imprint
O f the eternal pleasure, by whose will
Doth everything become the thing it is.
And notwithstanding to my doubt I was
As glass is to the color that invests it,
T o wait the time in silence it endured not,
But forth from out my mouth, “ W hat things are these
Extorted with the force of its own weight;
Whereat I saw great joy of coruscation.
Thereafterward with eye still more enkindled
The blessed standard made to me reply,
To keep me not in wonderment suspended:
“ I see that thou believest in these things
Because I say them, but thou seest not how ;
So that, although believed in, they are hidden.
Paradiso xx.
Thou doest as he doth who a thing by name

W ell apprehendeth, but its quiddity
Cannot perceive, unless another show it.
Regnum cœlorum suffereth violence
From fervent love, and from that living hope
That overcometh the Divine volition;
Not in the guise that man o’ercometh man,
But conquers it because it will be conquered,
And conquered conquers by benignity.
T h e first life of the eyebrow and the fifth
Cause thee astonishment, because with them
Thou seest the region of the angels painted.
They passed not from their bodies, as thou thinkest,
Gentiles, but Christians in the steadfast faith
O f feet that were to suffer and had suffered.
For one from Hell, where no one e’er turns back
Unto good will, returned unto his bones,
And that o f living hope was the reward, —
O f living hope, that placed its efficacy
In prayers to God made to resuscitate him,
So that ’twere possible to move his will.
T h e glorious soul concerning which I speak,
Returning to the flesh, where brief its stay,
Believed in Him who had the power to aid it ;
And, in believing, kindled to such fire

O f genuine love, that at the second death
Worthy it was to come unto this joy.
T h e other one, through grace, that from so deep
A fountain wells that never hath the eye
O f any creature reached its primal wave,
Set all his love below on righteousness ;
Wherefore from grace to grace did God unclose
His eye to our redemption yet to be,
Whence he believed therein, and suffered not
From that day forth the stench of paganism,
And he reproved therefor the folk perverse.
Those Maidens three, whom at the right-hand wheel
Thou didst behold, were unto him for baptism
More than a thousand years before baptizing.
O thou predestination, how remote
T h y root is from the aspect o f all those
W ho th’e First Cause do not behold entire !
And you, O mortals! hold yourselves restrained
In judging; for ourselves, wh<D look on God,
W e do not know as yet all the elect;
And sweet to us is such a deprivation,
Because our good in this good is made perfect,
That whatsoe’er God wills, we also will.”
Paradiso xx.
After this manner by that shape divine,

T o make clear in me my short-sightedness,
Was given to me a pleasant medicine ;
And as good singer a good lutanist
Accompanies with vibrations o f the chords,
Whereby more pleasantness the song acquires,
So, while it spake, do I remember me
That I beheld both o f those blessed lights,
Even as the winking of the eyes concords,
Moving unto the words their little flames.
CANTO XXI.
^ / ^ L R E A D Y on my Lady’s face mine eyes

Again were fastened, and with these my mind,
And from all other purpose was withdrawn;
And she smiled not; but “ I f I were to smile,”
She unto me began, “ thou wouldst become
Like Semele, when she was turned to ashes.
Because my beauty, that along the stairs
O f the eternal palace more enkindles,
As thou hast seen, the farther we ascend,
I f it were tempered not, is so resplendent
That all thy mortal power in its effulgence
Would seem a leaflet that the thunder crushes.
W e are uplifted to the seventh splendor,
That underneath the burning Lion’s breast
N ow radiates downward mingled with his power.
F ix in direction o f thine eyes the mind,
And make of them a mirror for the figure
That in this mirror shall appear to thee.”
Paradiso xxi. i
He who could know what was the pasturage

M y sight had in that blessed countenance,
When I transferred me to another care,
Would recognize how grateful was to me
Obedience unto my celestial escort,
By counterpoising one side with the other.
Within the crystal which, around the world
Revolving, bears the name of its dear leader,
Under whom every wickedness lay dead,
Colored like gold, on which the sunshine gleams,
A stairway I beheld to such a height
Uplifted, that mine eye pursued it not.
Likewise beheld I down the steps descending
So many splendors, that I thought each light
That in the heaven appears was there diffused.
And as accordant with their natural custom
T h e rooks together at the break o f day
Bestir themselves to warm their feathers cold ;
Then some o f them fly off without return,
Others come back to where they started from,
And others, wheeling round, still keep at home;
Such fashion it appeared to me was there _
W ithin the sparkling that together came,
As soon as on a certain step it struck,
And that which nearest unto us remained

Became so clear, that in my thought I said,
“ W ell I perceive the love thou showest me;
But she, from whom I wait the how and when
O f speech and silence, standeth still; whence I
Against desire do well if I ask not.”
She thereupon, who saw my silentness
In the sight o f Him who seeth everything,
Said unto me, “ Let loose thy warm desire.”
And I began : “ No merit o f my own
Renders me worthy of response from thee;
But for her sake who granteth me the asking,
Thou blessed life that dost remain concealed
In thy beatitude, make known to me
T he cause which draweth thee so near my side ;
And tell me why is silent in this wheel
The dulcet symphony o f Paradise,
That through the rest below sounds so devoutly.
“ Thou hast thy hearing mortal as thy sight,”
It answer made to me ; “ they sing not here,
For the same cause that Beatrice has not smiled.
Thus far adown the holy stairway’s steps
Have I descended but to give thee welcome
W ith words, and with the light that mantles me
Paradiso xxi. i
Nor did more love cause me to be more ready,

For love as much and more up there is burning,
As doth the flaming manifest to thee.
But the high charity, that makes us servants
Prompt to the counsel which controls the world,
Allotteth here, even as thou dost observe.”
“ I see full well,” said I, “ O sacred lamp !
H ow love unfettered in this court sufficeth
T o follow the eternal Providence;
But this is what seems hard for me to see,
Wherefore predestinate wast thou alone
Unto this office from among thy consorts.”
No sooner had I come to the last word,
Than o f its middle made the light a centre,
W hirling itself about like a swift millstone.
Then answer made the love that was therein :
“ On me directed is a light divine,
Piercing through this in which I am embosomed,
O f which the virtue with my sight conjoined
Lifts me above myself so far, I see
Th e supreme essence from which this is drawn.
Hence comes the joyfulness with which I flame,
For to my sight, as far as it is clear,
Th e clearness o f the flame I equal make.
But that soul in the heaven which is most pure,

That Seraph which his eye on God most fixes,
Could this demand of thine not satisfy ;
Because so deeply sinks in the abyss
O f the eternal statute what thou askest,
From all created sight it is cut off.
And to the mortal world, when thou returnest,
This carry back, that it may not presume
Longer tow’rd such a goal to move its feet.
The mind, that shineth here, on earth doth smoke;
From this observe how can it do below
That which it cannot though the heaven assume il
Such limit did its words prescribe to me,
The question I relinquished, and restricted
M yself to ask it humbly who it was.
“ Between two shores of Italy rise cliffs,
And not far distant from thy native place,
So high, the thunders far below them sound,
And form a ridge that Catria is called,
’Neath which is consecrate a hermitage
Wont to be dedicate to worship only.”
Thus unto me the third speech recommenced,
And then, continuing, it said: “ Therein
Unto God’s service I became so steadfast,
Paradiso xxi. 141
That feeding only on the juice of olives ns

Lightly I passed away the heats and frosts,
Contented in my thoughts contemplative.
That cloister used to render to these heavens
Abundantly, and now is empty grown,
So that perforce it soon must be revealed. 120
I in that place was Peter Damiano ;
And Peter the Sinner was I in the house
O f Our Lady on the Adriatic shore.
Little o f mortal life remained to me,
W hen I was called and dragged forth to the hat 125
W hich shifteth evermore from bad to worse.
Came Cephas, and the mighty Vessel came
O f the Holy Spirit, meagre and barefooted,
Taking the food o f any hostelry.
N ow some one to support them on each side 130
‘T h e modern shepherds need, and some to lead them,
So heavy are they, and to hold their trains.
They cover up their palfreys with their cloaks,
So that two beasts go underneath one skin ;
O Patience, that dost tolerate so much ! ” *3 5
A t this voice saw I many little flames

From step to step descending and revolving,
And every revolution made them fairer.
Round about this one came they and stood still,

And a cry uttered of so loud a sound,
It here could find no parallel, nor I
Distinguished it, the thunder so o’ercame me.
CANTO XXII.
Q P P R E S S E D with stupor, I unto my guide

Turned like a little child who always runs
For refuge there where he confideth most;
And she, even as a mother who straightway
Gives comfort to her pale and breathless boy
W ith voice whose wont it is to reassure him,
Said to me: “ Knowest thou not thou art in heaven,
And knowest thou not that heaven is holy all,
And what is done here cometh from good zeal ?
After what wise the singing would have changed thee
And I by smiling, thou canst now imagine,
Since that the cry has startled thee so much,
In which if thou hadst understood its prayers
Alreadynvould be known to thee the vengeance
W hich thou shalt look upon before thou diest.
The sword above here smiteth not in haste
N or tardily, howe’er it seem to him
W ho fearing or desiring waits for it.
But turn thee round towards the others now,

For very illustrious spirits shalt thou see,
I f thou thy sight directest as I say.”
As it seemed good to her mine eyes I turned,
And saw a hundred spherules that together
W ith mutual rays each other more embellished.
I stood as one who in himself represses
Th e point of his desire, and ventures not
T o question, he so feareth the too much.
And now the largest and most luculent
Among those pearls came forward, that it might
Make my desire concerning it content.
Within it then I heard : “ I f thou couldst see
Even as myself the charity that burns
Among us, thy conceits would be expressed ;
But, that by waiting thou mayst not come late
T o the high end, I will make answer even
Unto the thought o f which thou art so chary.
That mountain on whose slope Cassino stands
Was frequented of old upon its summit»
By a deluded folk and ill-disposed ;
And I am he who first up thither bore
The name of Him who brought upon the earth
The truth that so much sublimateth us.
Paradiso x x ii . 145
And such abundant grace upon me shone

That all the neighboring towns I drew away
From the impious worship that seduced the world. 45
These other fires, each one o f them, were men

Contemplative, enkindled by that heat
W hich maketh holy flowers and fruits spring up.
Here is Macarius, here is Romualdus,
Here are my brethren, who within the cloisters 5°
Their footsteps stayed and kept a steadfast heart.”

And I to him : “ The affection which thou showest
Speaking with me, and the good countenance
W hich I behold and note in all your ardors,
In me have so my confidence dilated 55
As the sun doth the rose, when it becomes

As far unfolded as it hath the power.
Therefore I pray, and thou assure me, father,
I f I may so much grace receive, that I
M ay thee behold with countenance unveiled.” 60
H e thereupon : “ Brother, thy high desire
In the remotest sphere shall be fulfilled,
Where are fulfilled all others and my own.
There perfect is, and ripened, and complete,
Every desire ; within that one alone 65
Is every part where it has always been ;
For it is not in space, nor turns on poles,

And unto it our stairway reaches up,
Whence thus from out thy sight it steals away.
Up to that height the Patriarch Jacob saw it
Extending its supernal part, what time
So thronged with angels it appeared to him.
But to ascend it now no one uplifts
His feet from off the earth, and now my Rule
Below remaineth for mere waste o f paper.
T he walls that used o f old to be an Abbey
Are changed to dens o f robbers, and the cowls
Are sacks filled full o f miserable flour.
But heavy usury is not taken up
So much against God’s pleasure as that fruit
W hich maketh so insane the heart of monks;
For whatsoever hath the Church in keeping
Is for the folk that ask it in God’s name,
Not for one’s kindred or for something worse.
The flesh o f mortals is so very soft,
That good beginnings down below suffice not
From springing o f the oak to bearing acorns.
Peter began with neither gold nor silver,
And I with orison and abstinence,
And Francis with humility his convent.
Paradiso x x ii.
And if thou lookest at each one’s beginning,

And then regardest whither he has run,
Thou shalt behold the white changed into brown.
In verity the Jordan backward turned,
And the sea’s fleeing, when God willed, were more 95
A wonder to behold, than succor here.”

Thus unto me hersaid ; and then withdrew
T o his own band, and the band closed together;
Then like a whirlwind all was upward rapt.
The gentle Lady urged me on behind them 100
Up o’er that stairway by a single sign,
So did her virtue overcome my nature ;
Nor here below, where one goes up and down
By natural law, was motion e’er so swift
That it could be compared unto my wing. 105
Reader, as I may unto that devout
Triumph return, on whose account I often
For my transgressions weep and beat my breast,-—
Thou hadst not thrust thy finger in the fire
And drawn it out again, before I saw no
The sign that follows Taurus, and was in it.
O glorious stars, O light impregnated
W ith mighty virtue, from which I acknowledge
A ll o f my genius, whatsoe’er it be,
W ith you was born, and hid himself with you,

He who is father o f all mortal life,
When first I tasted o f the Tuscan air ;
And then when grace was freely given to me
T o enter the high wheel which turns you round,
Your region was allotted unto me.
T o you devoutly at this hour my soul
Is sighing, that it virtue may acquire
For the stern pass that draws it to itself.
“ Thou art so near unto the last salvation,”
Thus Beatrice began, “ thou oughtest now
To have thine eyes unclouded and acute;
And therefore, ere thou enter farther in,
Look down once more, and see how vast a world
Thou hast already put beneath thy feet;
So that thy heart, as jocund as it may,
Present itself to the triumphant throng
That comes rejoicing through this rounded ether.
I with my sight returned through one and all
The sevenfold spheres, and I beheld this globe
Such that I smiled at its ignoble semblance;
And that opinion I approve as best
W hich doth account it least ; and he who thinks
O f something else may truly be called just.
Paradiso x x ii. 149
I saw the daughter o f Latona shining

Without that shadow, which to me was cause 140
That once I had believed her rare and dense.
T h e aspect o f thy son, Hyperion,
Here I sustained, and saw how move themselves
Around and near him Maia and Dione.
Thence there appeared the temperateness o f Jove 145
"Twixt son and father, and to me was clear

T h e change that o f their whereabout they make ;
And all the seven made manifest to me
H ow great they are, and eke how swift they are,
And how they are in distant habitations. 150
The threshing-floor that maketh us so proud,
T o me revolving with the eternal Twins,
Was all apparent made from hill to harbor !
Then to the beauteous eyes mine eyes I turned.
CANTO XXIII.
g V E N as a bird, 'mid the beloved leaves,

Quiet upon the nest o f her sweet brood
Throughout the night, that hideth all things from
W ho, that she may behold their longed-for looks
And find the food wherewith to nourish them,
In which, to her, grave labors grateful are,
Anticipates the time on open spray
And with an ardent longing waits the sun,
Gazing intent as soon as breaks the dawn :
Even thus my Lady standing was, erect
And vigilant, turned round towards the zone
Underneath which the sun displays less haste ;
So that beholding her distraught and wistful,
Such I became as he is who desiring
For something yearns, and hoping is appeased.
But brief the space from one When to the other ;
O f my awaiting, say I, and the seeing
Th e welkin grow resplendent more and more.
Paradiso x x iil
And Beatrice exclaimed : “ Behold the hosts

O f Christ’s triumphal march, and all the fruit *o
Harvested by the rolling o f these spheres ! ”
It seemed to me her face was all aflame ;
And eyes she had so full of ecstasy
That I must needs pass on without describing.
As when in nights serene o f the full moon 25
Smiles Trivia among the nymphs eternal
W ho paint the firmament through all its gulfs,
Saw I, above the myriads o f lamps,
A Sun that one and all o f them enkindled,
E ’en as our own doth the supernal sights, 3°
And through the living light transparent shone

Th e lucent substance so intensely clear
Into my sight, that I sustained it not.
O Beatrice, thou gentle guide and dear !
T o me she said : “ W hat overmasters thee 35
A virtue is from which naught shields itself.

There are the wisdom and the omnipotence
That oped the thoroughfares ’twixt heaven and earth,
For which there erst had been so long a yearning.”
As fire from out a cloud unlocks itself, 40
Dilating so it finds not room therein,
And down, against its nature, falls to earth,
So did my mind, among those aliments

Becoming larger, issue from itself,
And that which it became cannot remember.
“ Open thine eyes, and look at what I am :
Thou hast beheld such things, that strong enou
Hast thou become to tolerate my smile.”
I was as one who still retains the feeling
O f a forgotten vision, and endeavors
In vain to bring it back into his mind,
When I this invitation heard, deserving
O f so much gratitude, it never fades
Out o f the book that chronicles the past.
I f at this moment sounded all the tongues
That Polyhymnia and her sisters made
Most lubrical with their delicious milk,
T o aid me, to a thousandth o f the truth
It would not reach, singing the holy smile
And how the holy aspect it illumed.
And therefore, representing Paradise,
T h e sacred poem must perforce leap over,
Even as a man who finds his way cut off ;
But whoso thinketh of the ponderous theme,
And o f the mortal shoulder laden with it,
Should blame it not, if under this it tremble.
Paradiso xxin. 153
It is no passage for a little boat

This which goes cleaving the audacious prow,
Nor for a pilot who would spare himself.
“ W hy doth my face so much enamor thee, 70
That to the garden fair thou turnest not,
W hich under the rays o f Christ is blossoming ?
There is the Rose in which the Word Divine
Became incarnate ; there the lilies are
By whose perfume the good way was discovered.” 75
Thus Beatrice ; and I, who to her counsels

Was wholly ready, once again betook me
Unto the battle of the feeble brows.
As in the sunshine, that unsullied streams
Through fractured cloud, ere now a meadow o f flowers
Mine eyes with shadow covered o’er have seen, 81
So troops o f splendors manifold I saw
Illumined from above with burning rays,
Beholding not the source o f the effulgence.
O power benignant that dost so imprint them ! 85
Thou didst exalt thyself to give more scope
There to mine eyes, that were not strong enough.
T h e name o f that fair flower I e’er invoke
Morning and evening utterly enthralled
M y soul to gaze upon the greater fire. 90
And when in both mine eyes depicted were

The glory and greatness of the living star
W hich there excelleth, as it here excelled,
Athwart the heavens a little torch descended
Formed in a circle like a coronal, 95
And cinctured it, and whirled itself about it.
Whatever melody most sweetly soundeth
On earth, and to itself most draws the soul,
Would seem a cloud that, rent asunder, thunders,
Compared unto the sounding of that lyre 100
Wherewith was crowned the sapphire beautiful,
W hich gives the clearest heaven its sapphire hue.
“ I am Angelic Love, that circle round
The joy sublime which breathes from out the womb
That was the hostelry o f our Desire ; 105
And I shall circle, Lady o f Heaven, while
Thou followest thy Son, and mak’st diviner
T h e sphere supreme, because thou enterest there.”
Thus did the circulated melody
Seal itself up ; and all the other lights no
W ere making to resound the name o f Mary.
The regal mantle o f the volumes all
O f that world, which most fervid is and living
W ith breath of God and with his works and ways,
Paradiso x x iii . i
Extended over us its inner border,

So very distant, that the semblance o f it
There where I was not yet appeared to me.
Therefore mine eyes did not possess the power
O f following the incoronated flame,
W hich mounted upward near to its own seed.
And as a little child, that towards its mother
Stretches its arms, when it the milk has taken,
Through impulse kindled into outward flame,
Each o f those gleams of whiteness upward reached
So with its summit, that the deep affection
They had for Mary was revealed to me.
Thereafter they remained there in my sight,
Regina cceli singing with such sweetness,
That ne’er from me has the delight departed.
O, what exuberance is garnered up
W ithin those richest coffers, which had been
Good husbandmen for sowing here below!
There they enjoy and live upon the treasure
W hich was acquired while weeping in the exile
O f Babylon, wherein the gold was left.
There triumpheth, beneath the exalted Son
O f God and Mary, in his victory,
Both with the ancient council and the new,
H e who doth keep the keys o f such a glory.
CANTO XXI V.
O C O M P A N Y elect to the great supper

O f the Lamb benedight, who feedeth you
So that forever full is your desire,
I f by the grace o f God this man foretaste
Something o f that which falleth from your table, 5
Or ever death prescribe to him the time,
Direct your mind to his immense desire,
And him somewhat bedew ; ye drinking are
Forever at the fount whence comes his thought.”
Thus Beatrice ; and those souls beatified 10
Transformed themselves to spheres on steadfast poles,
Flaming intensely in the guise of comets.
And as the wheels in works o f horologes
Revolve so that the first to the beholder
Motionless seems, and the last one to fly, *5
So in like manner did those carols, dancing
In different measure, of their affluence
Give me the gauge, as they were swift or slow.
Paradiso xxiv.
From that one which I noted of most beauty

Beheld I issue forth a fire so happy
That none it left there of a greater brightness ;
And around Beatrice three several times
It whirled itself with so divine a song,
M y fantasy repeats it not to me ;
Therefore the pen skips, and I write it not,
Since our imagination for such folds,
M uch more our speech, is o f a tint too glaring.
“ O holy sister mine, who us implorest
W ith such devotion, by thine ardent love
Thou dost unbind me from that beautiful sphere
Thereafter, having stopped, the blessed fire
Unto my Lady did direct its breath,
W hich spake in fashion as I here have said.
And she : “ O light eterne o f the great man
T o whom our Lord delivered up the keys
H e carried down of this miraculous joy,
This one examine on points light and grave,
As good beseemeth thee, about the Faith
By means o f which thou on the sea didst walk.
I f he love well, and hope well, and believe,
From thee ’tis hid not; for thou hast thy sight
There where depicted everything is seen.
But since this kingdom has made citizens

By means of the true Faith, to glorify it
’T is well he have the chance to speak thereof.”
As baccalaureate arms himself, and speaks not
Until the master doth propose the question,
T o argue it, and not to terminate it,
So did I arm myself with every reason,
W hile she was speaking, that I might be ready
For such a questioner and such profession.
“ Say, thou good Christian; manifest thyself;
W hat is the Faith ? ” Whereat I raised my brow
Unto that light wherefrom was this breathed forth
Then turned I round to Beatrice, and she
Prompt signals made to me that I should pour
The water forth from my internal fountain.
“ May grace, that suffers me to make confession,”
Began I, “ to the great centurion,
Cause my conceptions all to be explicit ! ”
And I continued : “ As the truthful pen,
Father, of thy dear brother wrote o f it,
W ho put with thee Rome into the good way,
Faith is the substance of the things we hope for,
And evidence of those that are not seen ;
And this appears to me its quiddity.”
Paradiso xxiv. 159
Then heard I : “ Very rightly thou perceivest,

I f well thou understandest why he placed it
W ith substances and then with evidences.”
And I thereafterward : “ The things profound,
That here vouchsafe to me their apparition,
Unto all eyes below are so concealed,
That they exist there only in belief,
Upon the which is founded the high hope,
And hence it takes the nature o f a substance. 75
And it behoveth us from this belief

T o reason without having other sight,
And hence it has the nature o f evidence.”
Then heard I : “ I f whatever is acquired
Below by doctrine were thus understood,
N o sophist’s subtlety would there find place.”
Thus was breathed forth from that enkindled fove ;
Then added: “ Very well has been gone over
Already of this coin the alloy and weight ;
But tell me if thou hast it in thy purse ? ” 85
And I : “ Yes, both so shining and so round,
That in its stamp there is no peradventure.”
Thereafter issued from the light profound
That there resplendent was : “ This precious jewel,
Upon the which is every virtue founded, 90
i 6o The Divine Comedy
Whence hadst thou it? ” And I : “ T h e large outpouring

O f Holy Spirit, which has been diffused
Upon the ancient parchments and the new,
A syllogism is, which proved it to me
W ith such acuteness, that, compared therewith, 95
All demonstration seems to me obtuse.”

And then I heard : “ The ancient and the new
Postulates, that to thee are so conclusive,
W hy dost thou take them for the word divine ? ”
And I : “ The proofs, which show the truth to me, 100
Are the works subsequent, whereunto Nature
N e’er heated iron yet, nor anvil beat.”
*T was answered me : “ Say, who assureth thee
That those works ever were ? the thing itself
That must be proved, naught else to thee affirms it.” 105
0
“ Were the world to Christianity converted,”
I said, “ withouten miracles, this one
Is such, the rest are not its hundredth part ;
Because that poor and fasting thou didst enter
Into the field to sow there the good plant, no
W hich was a vine and has become a thorn!”
This being finished, the high, holy Court
Resounded through the spheres, “ One God we praise ! ”
In melodv that there above is chanted.
Paradiso xxiv. 16 1
And then that Baron, who from branch to branch, 115

Examining, had thus conducted me,
T ill the extremest leaves we were approaching,
Again began : “ T h e Grace that dallying
Plays with thine intellect thy mouth has opened,
Up to this point, as it should opened be, 120
So that I do approve what forth emerged ;
But now thou must express what thou believest,
And whence to thy belief it was presented.”
“ O holy father, spirit who beholdest
W hat thou believedst so that thou o’ercamest, 125
Towards the sepulchre, more youthful feet,”
Began I, “ thou dost wish me in this place
The form to manifest of my prompt belief,
And likewise thou the cause thereof demandest.
And I respond : In one God I believe, 130
Sole and eterne, who moveth all the heavens

W ith love and with desire, himself unmoved;
And o f such faith not only have I proofs
Physical and metaphysical, but gives them
Likewise the truth that from this place rains down 135
Through Moses, through the Prophets and the Psalms,

Through the Evangel, and through you, who wrote
After the fiery Spirit sanctified you ;
In Persons three eterne believe, and these

One essence I believe, so one and trine
They bear conjunction both with sunt and est.
W ith the profound condition and divine
W hich now I touch upon, doth stamp my mind
Ofttimes the doctrine evangelical.
This the beginning is, this is the spark
W hich afterwards dilates to vivid flame,
And, like a star in heaven, is sparkling in me.”
Even as a lord who hears what pleaseth him
His servant straight embraces, gratulating
For the good news as soon as he is silent;
So, giving me its benediction, singing,
Three times encircled me, when I was silent,
T h e apostolic light, at whose command
I spoken had, in speaking I so pleased him.
CANTO XXV.
J F e’er it happen that the Poem Sacred,

T o which both heaven and earth have set their hand,
So that it many a year hath made me lean,
O ’ercome the cruelty that bars me out
From the fair sheepfold, where a lamb I slumbered, 5
An enemy to the wolves that war upon it,
W ith other voice forthwith, with other fleece
Poet will I return, and at my font
Baptismal will I take the laurel crown ;
Because into the Faith that maketh known 10
A ll souls to God there entered I, and then
Peter for her sake thus my brow encircled.
Thereafterward towards us moved a light
Out o f that band whence issued the first-fruits
W hich o f his vicars Christ behind him left, 15
And then my Lady, full o f ecstasy,
Said unto m e: “ Look, look! behold the Baron
For whom below Galicia is frequented.”
In the same way as, when a dove alights

Near his companion, both o f them pour forth, ao
Circling about and murmuring, their affection,
So one beheld I by the other grand
Prince glorified to be with w elcom e greeted,
Lauding the food that there above is eaten.
But when their gratulations were complete, *s
Silently coram me each one stood still,
So incandescent it o’ercame my sight.
Smiling thereafterwards, said Beatrice :
“ Illustrious life, by whom the benefactions
O f our Basilica have been described, 3°
M ake Hope resound within this altitude;
Thou knowest as oft thou dost personify it
As Jesus to the three gave greater clearness.” —
“ L ift up thy head, and make thyself assured;
For what comes hither from the mortal world 3s
Must needs be ripened in our radiance.”

This comfort came to me from the second fire ;
W herefore mine eyes I lifted to the hills,
W h ich bent them down before with too great weight.
“ Since, through his grace, our Emperor wills that thou 40
Shouldst find thee face to face, before thy death,
In the most secret chamber, w ith his Counts,
Paradiso xxv i
So that, the truth beholden o f this court,

Hope, w hich below there rightfully enamors,
Thereby thou strengthen in thyself and others,
Say what it is, and how is flowering w ith it
T h y mind, and say from whence it came to thee.
Thus did the second light again continue.
And the Compassionate, w ho piloted
T h e plumage o f my wings in such high flight,
D id in reply anticipate me thus :
“ N o child whatever the Church M ilitant
O f greater hope possesses, as is written
In that Sun w hich irradiates all our band ;
Therefore it is conceded him from Egypt
T o come into Jerusalem to see,
Or ever yet his warfare be completed.
T h e two remaining points, that not for knowledge
Have been demanded, but that he report
H ow much this virtue unto thee is pleasing,
T o him I leave ; for hard he w ill not find them,
N or o f self-praise; and let him answer them ;
And may the grace o f God in this assist him ! ”
As a disciple, who his teacher follows,
Ready and w illing, where he is expert,
T h a t his proficiency may be displayed,
“ H ope/’ said I, “ is the certain expectation

O f future glory, w hich is the effect
O f grace divine and merit precedent.
From many stars this light comes unto m e;
But he instilled it first into my heart
W h o was ch ief singer unto the ch ief captain.
‘ Sperent in te/ in the high Theody
H e sayeth, ‘ those who know thy nam e’ ; and who
K noweth it not, i f he my faith possess ?
T h ou didst instil me, then, w ith his instilling
In the Epistle, so that I am full,
And upon others rain again your rain.”
W h ile I was speaking, in the living bosom
O f that combustion quivered an effulgence,
Sudden and frequent, in the guise o f lightning;
T h en breathed : “ T h e love wherewith I am inflamed
Towards the virtue still w hich followed me
Unto the palm and issue o f the field,
W ills that I breathe to thee that thou delight
In her ; and grateful to me is thy telling
W hatever things Hope promises to thee.”
And I : “ T h e ancient Scriptures and the new
T h e mark establish, and this shows it me,
O f all the souls whom God hath made his friends.
Paradiso xxv. i
Isaiah saith, that each one garmented

In his own land shall be w ith twofold garments,
And his own land is this delightful life.
T h y brother, too, far more explicitly,
Th ere where he treateth o f the robes o f white,
Th is revelation manifests to us.”
And first, and near the ending o f these words,
“ Sperent in te” from over us was heard,
T o w hich responsive answered all the carols.
Thereafterward a light among them brightened,
So that, i f Cancer one such crystal had,
W inter would have a month o f one sole day.
And as uprises, goes, and enters the dance
A winsome maiden, only to do honor
T o the new bride, and not from any failing,
Even thus did I behold the brightened splendor
Approach the two, who in a wheel revolved
As was beseeming to their ardent love.
Into the song and music there it entered ;
And fixed on them my Lady kept her look,
Even as a bride silent and motionless.
“ T h is is the one w ho lay upon the breast
O f him our Pelican ; and this is he
T o the great office from the cross elected.”
M y Lady thus ; but therefore none the more

Did move her sight from its attentive gaze
Before or afterward these words o f hers.
Even as a man who gazes, and endeavors
T o see the eclipsing o f the sun a little,
And who, by seeing, sightless doth become,
So I became before that latest fire,
W h ile it was said, “ W h y dost thou daze thyself
T o see a thing w hich here hath no existence?
Earth in the earth my body is, and shall be
W ith all the others there, until our number
W ith the eternal proposition tajlies.
W ith the two garments in the blessed cloister
A re the two lights alone that have ascended :
And this shalt thou take back into your w orld.”
And at this utterance the flaming circle
G rew quiet, with the dulcet interm ingling
O f sound, that by the trinal breath was made,
As to escape from danger or fatigue
T h e oars that erst were in the water beaten
Are all suspended at a whistle’s sound.
A h , how much in my mind was I disturbed,
W hen I turned round to look on Beatrice,
Th at her I could not see, although I was
Close at her side and in the Happy W orld !
CANTO XXVI.
" W H I L E I was doubting for my vision quenched,

Out o f the flame refulgent that had quenched it
Issued a breathing, that attentive made me,
Saying ; “ W h ile thou recoverest the sense
O f seeing w hich in me thou hast consumed, 5
*T is well that speaking thou shouldst compensate it.
Begin then, and declare to what thy soul
Is aimed, and count it for a certainty,
Sight is in thee bewildered and not dead ;
Because the Lady, who through this divine 20
Region conducteth thee, has in her look
T h e power the hand o f Ananias had.”
I said : “ As pleaseth her, or soon or late
L et the cure come to eyes that portals were
W hen she w ith fire I ever burn w ith entered. 15
T h e Good, that gives contentment to this Court,
T h e Alpha and Om ega is o f all
T h e writing that love reads me low or loud.”
1 7o The Divine Comedy
T h e selfsame voice, that taken had from me

T h e terror o f the sudden dazzlement,
T o speak still farther put it in my thought ;
And said : “ In verity w ith finer sieve
Behoveth thee to sift ; thee it behoveth
T o say who aimed thy bow at such a target.”
And I : “ By philosophic arguments,
And by authority that hence descends,
Such love must needs imprint itself in me ;
For Good, so far as good, when comprehended
D oth straight enkindle love, and so much greater
As more o f goodness in itself it holds ;
T h en to that Essence (whose is such advantage
T h at every good w hich out o f it is found
Is nothing but a ray o f its own light)
M ore than elsewhither must the mind be moved
O f every one, in loving, w ho discerns
T h e truth in w hich this evidence is founded.
Such truth he to my intellect reveals
W h o demonstrates to me the primal love
O f all the sempiternal substances.
T h e voice reveals it o f the truthful Author,
W h o says to Moses, speaking o f Himself,
‘ I w ill make all my goodness pass before thee/
Paradiso xxvi. 17
Thou too revealest it to me, beginning

T h e loud Evangel, that proclaims the secret
O f heaven to earth above all other edict.”
And I heard say : “ By human intellect
And by authority concordant w ith it,
O f all thy loves reserve for God the highest.
But say again i f other cords thou feelest,
Draw thee towards H im , that thou mayst proclaim
W ith how many teeth this love is biting thee.”
The holy purpose o f the Eagle o f Christ
N ot latent was, nay, rather I perceived
W hither he fain would my profession lead.
Therefore I recommenced : “ A ll o f those bites
W h ich have the power to turn the heart to God
Unto my charity have been concurrent.
T h e being o f the world, and my own being,
T h e death w hich H e endured that I may live,
And that w hich all the faithful hope, as I do,
W ith the forementioned vivid consciousness
Have drawn me from the sea o f love perverse,
And o f the right have placed me on the shore.
T h e leaves, wherew ith embowered is all the garden
O f the Eternal Gardener, do I love
As much as he has granted them o f good.”
As soon as I had ceased, a song most sweet

Throughout the heaven resounded, and m y Lady
Said w ith the others, “ H oly, holy, holy ! ”
And as at some keen light one wakes from sleep
By reason o f the visual spirit that runs
Unto the splendor passed from coat to coat,
And he who wakes abhorreth what he sees,
So all unconscious is his sudden waking,
U ntil the judgm ent cometh to his aid,
So from before mine eyes did Beatrice
Chase every mote with radiance o f her own,
T h at cast its light a thousand miles and more.
W hence better after than before I saw,
And in a kind o f wonderment I asked
About a fourth light that I saw with us.
And said my Lady : “ There within those rays
Gazes upon its M aker the first soul
T h at ever the first virtue did create.,,
Even as the bough that downward bends its top
A t transit o f the wind, and then is lifted
By its own virtue, w hich inclines it upward,
Likew ise did I, the w hile that she was speaking,
Being amazed, and then I was made bold
By a desire to speak wherewith I burned.
Paradiso xxvi. 1 73
And I began : “ O apple, that mature
Alone hast been produced, O ancient father,
T o whom each wife is daughter and daughter-in-law,
Devoutly as I can I supplicate thee
T h at thou wouldst speak to m e; thou seest my wish ;
And I, to hear thee quickly, speak it not.” 96
Sometimes an animal, when covered, struggles
So that his impulse needs must be apparent,
By reason o f the wrappage follow ing it;
And in like manner the primeval soul 100
M ade clear to me athwart its covering
H o w jubilant it was to give me pleasure.
Then breathed : “ W ithout thy uttering it to me,
T h in e inclination better I discern
Than thou whatever thing is surest to thee ; 105
For I behold it in the truthful mirror,
T h at o f H im self all things parhelion makes,
And none makes H im parhelion o f itself*
Thou fain wouldst hear how long ago God placed.me
W ithin the lofty garden, where this Lady no
Unto so long a stairway thee disposed.
And how long to mine eyes it was a pleasure,
And o f the great disdain the proper cause,
And the language that I used and that I made.
N ow , son o f mine, the tasting o f the tree 115

N ot in itself was cause o f so great exile,
But solely the o’erstepping o f the bounds.
There, whence thy Lady moved Virgilius,
Four thousand and three hundred and two circuits
M ade by the sun, this Council I desired ; 120
And him I saw return to all the lights
O f his highw ay nine hundred times and thirty,
W hilst I upon the earth was tarrying.
T h e language that I spake was quite extinct
Before that in the w ork interminable 125
T h e people under Nim rod were employed ;
For nevermore result o f reasoning
(Because o f human pleasure that doth change,
Obedient to the heavens) was durable.
A natural action is it that man speaks; 130
But whether thus or thus, doth nature leave
T o your own art, as seemeth best to you.
Ere I descended to the infernal anguish,
E l was on earth the name o f the C h ie f Good,
From whom comes all the joy that wraps me round;
E li he then was called, and that is proper, 136
Because the use o f men is like a leaf
On bough, w hich goeth and another cometh.
Paradiso xxvi.
Upon the mount that highest o’er the wave

Rises was I, in life or pure or sinful,
From the first hour to that w hich is the second,
As the sun changes quadrant, to the sixth.”
CANTO XXVII.
“ Ç ^ L O R Y be to the Father, to the Son,

And H o ly G h o s t!” all Paradise began,
So that the melody inebriate made me.
W h at I beheld seemed unto me a smile
O f the universe ; for my inebriation 5
Found entrance through the hearing and the sight.
O jo y ! O gladness inexpressible !
O perfect life o f love and peacefulness I
O riches without hankering secure !
Before mine eyes were standing the four torches 10
Enkindled, and the one that first had come
Began to make itself more luminous ;
And even such in semblance it became
As Jupiter would become, i f he and Mars [ers.
W ere birds, and they should interchange their feath-
T h at Providence, w hich here distributeth 16
Season and service, in the blessed choir
Had silence upon every side imposed.
Paradiso xxvn. i
W hen I heard say : “ I f I my color change,

M arvel not at it ; for while I am speaking
T h ou shalt behold all these their color change.
H e who usurps upon the earth my place,
M y place, my place, w hich vacant has become
Before the presence o f the Son o f God,
Has o f my cemetery made a sewer
O f blood and stench, whereby the Perverse One,
W h o fell from here, below there is appeased ! ”
W ith the same color w hich, through sun adverse,
Painteth the clouds at evening or at morn,
Beheld I then the whole o f heaven suffused.
And as a modest woman, who abides
Sure o f herself, and at another’s failing,
From listening only, timorous becomes,
Even thus did Beatrice change countenance;
And I believe in heaven was such eclipse,
W hen suffered the supreme Om nipotence;
Thereafterward proceeded forth his words
W ith voice so much transmuted from itself,
T h e very countenance was not more changed.
“ T h e spouse o f Christ has never nurtured been
On blood o f mine, o f Linus and o f Cletus,
T o be made use o f in acquest o f gold;
But in acquest o f this delightful life

Sixtus and Pius, Urban and Calixtus,
After much lamentation, shed their blood.
Our purpose was not, that on the right hand
O f our successors should in part be seated
T h e Christian folk, in part upon the other;
N or that the keys w hich were to me confided
Should e’er become the escutcheon on a banner,
T hat should wage war on those who are baptized;
N or I be made the figure o f a seal
T o privileges venal and mendacious,
W hereat I often redden and flash w ith fire.
In garb o f shepherds the rapacious wolves
Are seen from here above o’er all the pastures !
O' wrath o f God, w hy dost thou slumber still ?
T o drink our blood the Caorsines and Gascons
Are making ready. O thou good beginning,
Unto how vile an end must thou needs fall!
But the high Providence, that with Scipio
A t Rom e the glory o f the world defended,
W ill speedily bring aid, as I conceive ;
And thou, my son, who by thy mortal w eight
Shalt down return again, open thy m outh;
W hat I conceal not, do not thou conceal.”
Paradiso xxvn. 179
As with its frozen vapors downward falls

In flakes our atmosphere, what time the horn
O f the celestial Goat doth touch the sun,
Upward in such array saw I the ether 70
Become, and flaked w ith the triumphant vapors,
W hich there together with us had remained.
M y sight was follow ing up their semblances,
And followed till the medium, by excess,
T h e passing farther onward took from it ; 75
Whereat the Lady, who beheld me freed

From gazing upward, said to me : “ Cast down
T h y sight, and see how far thou art turned round.”
Since the first time that I had downward looked,
I saw that I had moved through the whole arc 80
W h ich the first climate makes from midst to end;
So that I saw the mad track o f Ulysses
Past Gades, and this side, w ell nigh the shore
W hereon became Europa a sweet burden.
And o f this threshing-floor the site to me 85
W ere more unveiled, but the sun was proceeding
Under m y feet, a sign and more removed.
M y mind enamored, w hich is dallying
A t all times with my Lady, to bring back
T o her mine eyes was more than ever ardent. 9°
i 8o The Divine Comedy
And i f or A rt or Nature has made bait

T o catch the eyes and so possess the mind,
In human flesh or in its portraiture,
A ll joined together would appear as naught
T o the divine delight w hich shone upon me
W hen to her smiling face I turned me round.
T h e virtue that her look endowed me with
From the fair nest o f Leda tore me forth,
And up into the swiftest heaven impelled me.
Its parts exceeding full o f life and lofty
Are all so uniform, I cannot say
W h ich Beatrice selected for my place.
But she, who was aware o f my desire,
Began, the while she smiled so joyously
T h at God seemed in her countenance to rejoice
“ T h e nature o f that motion, w hich keeps quiet
T h e centre, and all the rest about it moves,
From hence begins as from its starting point.
And in this heaven there is no other W here
Than in the M ind Divine, wherein is kindled
T h e love that turns it, and the power it rains.
W ithin a circle light and love embrace it,
Even as this doth the others, and that precinct
H e who encircles it alone controls.
Paradiso xxvn. l 8l
Its motion is not by another meted,
But all the others measured are by this,
As ten is by the h alf and by the fifth.
And in what manner time in such a pot
M ay have its roots, and in the rest its leaves,
N ow unto thee can manifest be made. 120
O covetousness, that mortals dost in gu lf
Beneath thee so, that no one hath the power
O f drawing back his eyes from out thy waves !
Full fairly blossoms in mankind the w ill;
But the uninterrupted rain converts 125
Into abortive wildings the true plums.
Fidelity and innocence are found
O nly in children ; afterwards they both
T ake flight or e’er the cheeks with down are covered.
One, w hile he prattles still, observes the fasts, 13°
W ho, when his tongue is loosed, forthwith devours
W hatever food under whatever moon ;
Another, w hile he prattles, loves and listens
Unto his mother, who when speech is perfect
Forthw ith desires to see her in her grave. 135
Even thus is swarthy made the skin so w hite

In its first aspect o f the daughter fair
O f him who brings the morn, and leaves the night.
Thou, that it may not be a marvel to thee,

T h in k that on earth there is no one who governs
W hence goes astray the human family.
Ere January be unwintered w holly
By the centesimal on earth neglected,
Shall these supernal circles roar so loud
T h e tempest that has been so long awaited
Shall w hirl the poops about where are the prows
So that the fleet shall run its course direct,
And the true fruit shall follow on the flower.”
C A NT O X X FI li .
^ F T E R the truth against the present life .

O f miserable mortals was unfolded
By her who doth imparadise my mind,
As in a looking-glass a taper’s flame
H e sees who from behind is lighted by it,
Before he has it in his sight or thought,
And turns him round to see i f so the glass
T e ll him the truth, and sees that it accords
T herew ith as doth a music with its metre,
In similar wise my memory recollecteth
T h at I did, looking into those fair eyes,
O f w hich Love made the springes to ensnare me.
And as I turned me round, and mine were touched
By that w hich is apparent in that volume,
W henever on its gyre we gaze intent,
A point beheld I, that was raying out
L igh t so acute, the sight w hich it enkindles
Must close perforce before such great acuteness.
And whatsoever star seems smallest here

W ould seem to be a moon, i f placed beside it ao
As one star w ith another star is placed.
Perhaps at such a distance as appears
A halo cincturing the light that paints it,
W hen densest is the vapor that sustains it,
Thus distant round the point a circle o f fire *5
So swiftly whirled, that it would have surpassed
W hatever motion soonest girds the world;
And this was by another circumcint,
T h at by a third, the third then by a fourth,
By a fifth the fourth, and then by a sixth the fifth ; 3°
T h e seventh followed thereupon in width

So ample now, that Juno’s messenger
Entire would be too narrow to contain it.
Even so the eighth and ninth ; and every one
M ore slowly moved, according as it was 35
In number distant farther from the first.

And that one had its flame most crystalline
From w hich less distant was the stainless spark,
I think because more with its truth imbued.
M y Lady, who in my anxiety 40
Beheld me much perplexed, said: “ From that point
Dependent is the heaven and nature all.
Paradiso xxvm.
Behold that circle most conjoined to it,
And know thou, that its motion is so swift
Through burning love whereby it is spurred on.
And I to her : “ I f the world were arranged
In the order w hich I see in yonder wheels,
W h a t’s set before me would have satisfied me ;
But in the world o f sense we can perceive
T h at evermore the circles are diviner
As they are from the centre more remote
W herefore if my desire is to be ended
In this miraculous and angelic temple,
T hat has for confines only love and light,
T o hear behoves me still how the example
And the exemplar go not in one fashion,
Since for m yself in vain I contemplate it.”
“ I f thine own fingers unto such a knot
Be insufficient, it is no great wonder,
So hard hath it become for want o f trying.”
M y Lady thus; then said she : “ D o thou take
W hat I shall tell thee, i f thou wouldst be sated,
And exercise on that thy subtlety.
T h e circles corporal are wide and narrow
According to the more or less o f virtue
W h ich is distributed through all their parts.
T h e greater goodness works the greater weal,

T h e greater weal the greater body holds,
I f perfect equally are all its parts.
Therefore this one w hich sweeps along w ith it
T h e universe sublime, doth correspond
Unto the circle w hich most loves and knows.
On w hich account, if thou unto the virtue
Apply thy measure, not to the appearance
O f substances that unto thee seem round,
Thou wilt behold a ‘marvellous agreement,
O f more to greater, and o f less to smaller,
In every heaven, with its Intelligence.”
Even as remaineth splendid and serene
T h e hemisphere o f air, when Boreas
Is blowing from that cheek where he is mildest,
Because is purified and resolved the rack
Th at erst disturbed it, till the welkin laughs
W ith all the beauties o f its pageantry ;
Thus did I likewise, after that my lady
Had me provided w ith her clear response,
And like a star in heaven the truth was seen.
And soon as to a stop her words had come,
N ot otherwise does iron scintillate
W hen molten, than those circles scintillated.
Paradiso xxvm. . 187
Their coruscation all the sparks repeated,

And they so many were, their number makes
M ore millions than the doubling o f the chess.
I heard them sing hosanna choir by choir
T o the fixed point w hich holds them at the Ubi, 95
And ever will, where they have ever been.
And she, who saw the dubious meditations
W ithin my mind, “ T h e primal circles,” said,
“ Have shown thee Seraphim and Cherubim.
Thus rapidly they follow their own bonds, 100
T o be as like the point as most they can,
And can as far as they are high in vision.
Those other Loves, that round about them go,
Thrones o f the countenance divine are called,
Because they terminate the primal Triad. 105
And thou shouldst know that they all have delight
As much as their own vision penetrates
T h e Truth, in w hich all intellect finds rest.
From this it may be seen how blessedness
Is founded in the faculty w hich sees, no
And not in that w hich loves, and follows next ;
And o f this seeing merit is the measure,
W h ich is brought forth by grace, and by good w ill ;
Thus on from grade to grade doth it proceed.
1 88 The Divine Comedy
T h e second Triad, w hich is germinating

In such wise in this sempiternal spring,
T h at no nocturnal Aries despoils,
Perpetually hosanna warbles forth
W ith threefold melody, that sounds in three
Orders o f joy, with w hich it is intrined.
T h e three Divine are in this hierarchy,
First the Dominions, and the Virtues next;
And the third order is that o f the Powers.
T hen in the dances twain penultimate
T h e Principalities and Archangels wheel ;
T h e last is wholly o f angelic sports.
These orders upward all o f them are gazing,
And downward so prevail, that unto God
T h ey all attracted are and all attract.
And Dionysius with so great desire
T o contemplate these Orders set himself,
H e named them and distinguished them as I do.
But Gregory afterwards dissented from him ;
W herefore, as soon as he unclosed his eyes
W ithin this heaven, he at him self did smile.
And i f so much o f secret truth a mortal
Proffered on earth, I would not have thee marvel
For he who saw it here revealed it to him,
W ith much more o f the truth about these circles.”
CANTO XXIX.
AT what time both the children o f Latona,

Surmounted by the Ram and by the Scales,
Together make a zone o f the horizon,
As long as from the time the zenith holds them
In equipoise, till from that girdle both
Changing their hemisphere disturb the balance,
So long, her face depicted with a smile,
D id Beatrice keep silence while she gazed
F ixed ly at the point w hich had o’ercome me.
Then she began : “ I say, and I ask not
W h at thou dost wish to hear, for I have seen it
W here centres every W hen and every Ubu
N ot to acquire some good unto himself,
W h ich is impossible, but that his splendor
In its resplendency may say, ‘ Subsisto,9
In his eternity outside o f time,
Outside all other limits, as it pleased him,
Into new Loves the Eternal Love unfolded.
N or as i f torpid did he lie before ;

For neither after nor before proceeded
T h e going forth o f God upon these waters.
M atter and Form unmingled and conjoined
Came into being that had no defect,
E ’en as three arrows from a three-stringed bow.
And as in glass, in amber, or in crystal
A sunbeam flashes so, that from its coming
T o its full being is no interval,
So from its Lord did the triform effect
Ray forth into its being all together,
W ithout discrimination o f beginning.
Order was con-created and constructed
In substances, and summit o f the world
W ere those wherein the pure act was produced.
Pure potentiality held the lowest part ;
M idw ay bound potentiality w ith act
Such bond that it shall never be unbound.
Jerome has written unto you o f angels
Created a long lapse o f centuries
Or ever yet the other world was made ;
But written is this truth in many places
By writers o f the H oly Ghost, and thou
Shalt see it, if thou lookest well thereat.
Paradiso xxix. 191
And even reason seeth it somewhat,

For it would not concede that for so long
Could be the motors without their perfection. 45
N o w dost thou know both where and when these Loves

Created were, and how ; so that extinct
In thy desire already are three fires.
N or could one reach, in counting, unto twenty
So swiftly, as a portion o f these angels 5°
Disturbed the subject o f your elements.
T h e rest remained, and they began this art
W h ich thou discernest, with so great delight
T h at never from their circling do they cease.
T h e occasion o f the fall was the accursed 55
Presumption o f that One, whom thou hast seen

B y all the burden o f the world constrained.
Those whom thou here beholdest modest were
T o recognize themselves as o f that goodness
W h ich made them apt for so much understanding ; 60
On w hich account their vision was exalted
By the enlightening grace and their own merit,
So that they have a full and steadfast will.
I would not have thee doubt, but certain be,
3T is meritorious to receive this grace, 65
According as the affection opens to it.
N o w round about in this consistory

M uch mayst thou contemplate, i f these my words
Be gathered up, without all further aid.
But since upon the earth, throughout your schools,
T h ey teach that such is the angelic nature
T h at it doth hear, and recollect, and will,
M ore w ill I say, that thou mayst see unmixed
T h e truth that is confounded there below,
Equivocating in such like prelections.
These substances, since in G od’s countenance
T h e y jocund were, turned not away their sight
From that wherefrom not anything is hidden ;
Hence they have not their vision intercepted
By object new, and hence they do not need
T o recollect, through interrupted thought.
So that below, not sleeping, people dream,
Believing they speak truth, and not believing ;
And in the last is greater sin and shame.
Below you do not journey by one path
Philosophizing ; so transporteth you
Love o f appearance and the thought thereof.
And even this above here is endured
W ith less disdain, than when is set aside
T h e H oly W rit, or when it is distorted.
Paradiso xxix.
T h ey think not there how much o f blood it costs

T o sow it in the world, and how he pleases
W h o in hum ility keeps close to it.
Each striveth for appearance, and doth make
His own inventions ; and these treated are
By preachers, and the Evangel holds its peace.
One sayeth that the moon did backward turn,
In the Passion o f Christ, and interpose herself
So that the sunlight reached not down below;
And lies ; for o f its own accord the light
H id itself ; whence to Spaniards and to Indians,
As to the Jews, did such eclipse respond.
Florence has not so many Lapi and Bindi
As fables such as these, that every year
Are shouted from the pulpit back and forth,
In such wise that the lambs, who do not know,
Com e back from pasture fed upon the wind,
And not to see the harm doth not excuse them.
Christ did not to his first disciples say,
‘ Go forth, and to the world preach idle tales/
But unto them a true foundation gave ;
And this so loudly sounded from their lips,
That, in the warfare to enkindle Faith,
T h e y made o f the Evangel shields and lances.
N ow men go forth with jests and drolleries

T o preach, and i f but well the people laugh,
T h e hood puffs out, and nothing more is asked.
But in the cowl there nestles such a bird,
That, i f the common people were to see it,
T h ey would perceive what pardons they confide ii
For w hich so great on earth has grown the folly,
That, without proof o f any testimony,
T o each indulgence they would flock together.
By this Saint Anthony his pig doth fatten,
And many others, who are worse than pigs,
Paying in money without mark o f coinage.
But since we have digressed abundantly,
Turn back thine eyes forthwith to the right path,
So that the way be shortened w ith the time.
This nature doth so m ultiply itself
In numbers, that there never yet was speech
N or mortal fancy that can go so far.
And i f thou notest that w hich is revealed
By Daniel, thou wilt see that in his thousands
Num ber determinate is kept concealed.
T h e primal light, that all irradiates it,
By modes as many is received therein,
As are the splendors wherewith it is mated.
Paradiso xxix.
Hence, inasmuch as on the act conceptive

T h e affection followeth, o f love the sweetness
Therein diversely fervid is or tepid.
T h e height behold now and the amplitude
O f the eternal power, since it hath made
Itself so many mirrors, w h e r e ’t is broken,
One in itself remaining as before.,,
CANTO XXX.
p E R C H A N C E six thousand miles remote from us

Is glow ing the sixth hour, and now this world
Inclines its shadow almost to a level,
W hen the mid-heaven begins to make itself
So deep to us, that here and there a star
Ceases to shine so far down as this depth,
And as advances bright exceedingly
T h e handmaid o f the sun, the heaven is closed
L ig h t after light to the most beautiful ;
N ot otherwise the Trium ph, w hich forever
Plays round about the point that vanquished me,
Seeming enclosed by what itself encloses,
Little by little from my vision faded ;
W hereat to turn mine eyes on Beatrice
M y seeing nothing and my love constrained me.
I f what has hitherto been said o f her
W ere all concluded in a single praise,
Scant would it be to serve the present turn.
Paradiso xxx. i
N ot only does the beauty I beheld

Transcend ourselves, but truly I believe
Its M aker only may enjoy it all.
Vanquished do I confess me by this passage
M ore than by problem o f his theme was ever
O ’ercome the com ic or the tragic poet;
For as the sun the sight that trembles most,
Even so the memory o f that sweet smile
M y mind depriveth o f its very self.
From the first day that I beheld her face
In this life, to the moment o f this look,
T h e sequence o f my song has ne’er been severed;
But now perforce this sequence must desist
From following her beauty w ith m y verse,
As every artist at his uttermost.
Such as I leave her to a greater fame
T han any o f my trumpet, w hich is bringing
Its arduous matter to a final close,
W ith voice and gesture o f a perfect leader
She recommenced : “ W e from the greatest body
Have issued to the heaven that is pure light ;
L igh t intellectual replete w ith love,
Love o f true good replete w ith ecstasy,
Ecstasy that transcendeth every sweetness.
H ere shalt thou see the one host and the other
O f Paradise, and one in the same aspects
W h ich at the final judgment thou shalt see.”
Even as a sudden lightning that disperses
T h e visual spirits, so that it deprives
T h e eye o f impress from the strongest objects
Thus round about me flashed a living light,
And left me swathed around w ith such a veil
O f its effulgence, that I nothing saw.
“ Ever the Love w hich quieteth this heaven
W elcom es into itself with such salute,
T o make the candle ready for its flame.”
N o sooner had within me these brief words
A n entrance found, than I perceived m yself
T o be uplifted over my own power,
And I with vision new rekindled me,
Such that no light whatever is so pure
But that mine eyes were fortified against it.
And light I saw in fashion o f a river
Fulvid with its effulgence, ’tw ixt two banks
Depicted with an admirable Spring.
Out o f this river issued living sparks,
And on all sides sank down into the flowers,
L ik e unto rubies that are set in gold ;
Paradiso xxx. i
And then, as i f inebriate w ith the odors,

T h ey plunged again into the wondrous torrent,
And as one entered issued forth another.
“ T h e high desire, that now inflames and moves thee
T o have intelligence o f what thou seest,
Pleaseth me all the more, the more it swells.
But o f this water it behoves thee drink
Before so great a thirst in thee be slaked.”
Thus said to me the sunshine o f mine eyes ;
And added: “ T h e river and the topazes
G oing in and out, and the laughing o f the herbag
Are o f their truth foreshadowing prefaces ;
N ot that these things are difficult in themselves,
But the deficiency is on thy side,
For yet thou hast not vision so exalted.,,
There is no babe that leaps so suddenly
W ith face towards the m ilk, i f he awake
M uch later than his usual custom is,
As I did, that I m ight make better mirrors
Still o f mine eyes, down stooping to the wave
W h ich flows that we therein be better made.
And even as the penthouse o f mine eyelids
D rank o f it, it forthwith appeared to me
Out o f its length to be transformed to round.
T hen as a folk who have been under masks

Seem other than before, i f they divest
T h e semblance not their own they disappeared
Thus into greater pomp were changed for me
T h e flowerets and the sparks, so that I saw
Both o f the Courts o f Heaven made manifest.
O splendor o f God ! by means o f which I saw
T h e lofty triumph o f the realm veracious,
Give me the power to say how it I saw !
There is a light above, w hich visible
Makes the Creator unto every creature,
W h o only in beholding H im has peace,
And it expands itself in circular form
T o such extent, that its circumference
W ould be too large a girdle for the sun.
T h e semblance o f it is all made o f rays
Reflected from the top o f Primal M otion,
W h ich takes therefrom vitality and power.
And as a hill in water at its base
Mirrors itself, as i f to see its beauty
W hen affluent most in verdure and in flowers,
So, ranged aloft all round about the light,
Mirrored I saw in more ranks than a thousand
A ll who above there have from us returned
Paradiso xxx. 201
And i f the lowest row collect w ithin it 115

So great a light, how vast the amplitude
Is o f this Rose in its extremest leaves !
M y vision in the vastness and the height
Lost not itself, but comprehended all
T h e quantity and quality o f that gladness . 120
There near and far nor add nor take away ;
For there where God immediately doth govern,
T h e natural law in naught is relevant.
Into the yellow o f the Rose Eternal
T h at spreads, and multiplies, and breathes an odor 125
O f praise unto the ever-vernal Sun,
As one who silent is and fain would speak,
M e Beatrice drew on, and said : “ Behold
O f the w hite stoles how vast the convent is !
Behold how vast the circuit o f our city ! 130
Behold our seats so filled to overflowing,
T h at here henceforward are few people wanting !
On that great throne whereon thine eyes are fixed
For the crown’s sake already placed upon it,
Before thou suppest at this wedding feast 135
Shall sit the soul (that is to be Augustus

On earth) o f noble Henry, w ho shall come
T o redress Italy ere she be ready.
Blind covetousness, that casts its spell upon you,

Has made you like unto the little child,
W h o dies o f hunger and drives off the nurse.
And in the sacred forum then shall be
A Prefect such, that openly or covert
On the same road he w ill not w alk w ith him.
But long o f God he w ill not be endured
In holy office ; he shall be thrust down
W here Simon Magus is for his deserts,
And make him o f Alagna lower go ! ”
CANTO XXXI.
J N fashion then as o f a snow-white rose

Displayed itself to me the saintly host,
W hom Christ in his own blood had made his bride
But the other host, that flying sees and sings
T h e glory o f H im who doth enamor it,
And the goodness that created it so noble,
Even as a swarm o f bees, that sinks in flowers
One moment, and the next returns again
T o where its labor is to sweetness turned,
Sank into the great flower, that is adorned
W ith leaves so many, and thence reascended
T o where its love abideth evermore.
Their faces had they all o f living flame,
And wings o f gold, and all the rest so w hite
N o snow unto that lim it doth attain.
From bench to bench, into the flower descending,
T h ey carried something o f the peace and ardor
W h ich by the fanning o f their flanks they won.
N or did the interposing ’tw ixt the flower

And what was o’er it o f such plenitude
O f flying shapes impede the sight and splendor;
Because the light divine so penetrates
T h e universe, according to its merit,
T h at naught can be an obstacle against it.
This realm secure and full o f gladsomeness,
Crowded with ancient people and with modern,
Unto one mark had all its look and love.
0 Trinal L igh t, that in a single star
Sparkling upon their sight so satisfies them,
L ook down upon our tempest here below !
I f the barbarians, com ing from some region
T h at every day by H elice is covered,
Revolving with her son whom she delights in,
Beholding Rom e and all her noble works,
W ere wonder-struck, what time the Lateran
Above all mortal things was em inent,—
1 who to the divine had from the human,
From time unto eternity, had come,
From Florence to a people just and sane,
W ith what amazement must I have been filled!
T ruly between this and the joy, it was
M y pleasure not to hear, and to be mute.
Paradiso xxxi. 205
And as a pilgrim who delighteth him

In gazing round the temple o f his vow,
And hopes some day to retell how it was, 45
So through the living light my way pursuing

Directed I mine eyes o’er all the ranks,
N ow up, now down, and now all round about.
Faces I saw o f charity persuasive,
Embellished by His light and their own smile, 5°
And attitudes adorned with every grace.
T h e general form o f Paradise already
M y glance had comprehended as a whole,
In no part hitherto remaining fixed,
And round I turned me w ith rekindled wish . 55
M y Lady to interrogate o f things
Concerning w hich my mind was in suspense.
One thing I meant, another answered me;
I thought I should see Beatrice, and saw
A n Old Man habited like the glorious people. 60
O ’erflowing was he in his eyes and cheeks
W ith jo y benign, in attitude o f pity
As to a tender father is becoming.
And “ She, where is she ? ” instantly I said ;
W hence he : “ T o put an end to thy desire, 65
M e Beatrice hath sent from mine own place.
2o 6 The Divine Comedy
And i f thou lookest up to the third round

O f the first rank, again shalt thou behold her
Upon the throne her merits have assigned her.”
W ithout reply I lifted up mine eyes,
And saw her, as she made herself a crown
Reflecting from herself the eternal rays.
N ot from that region w hich the highest thunders
Is any mortal eye so far removed,
In whatsoever sea it deepest sinks,
As there from Beatrice my sight ; but this
W as nothing unto m e; because her image
Descended not to me by medium blurred.
“ O Lady, thou in whom my hope is strong,
And who for my salvation didst endure
In H ell to leave the imprint o f thy feet,
O f whatsoever things I have beheld,
As coming from thy power and from thy goodness
I recognize the virtue and the grace.
Thou from a slave hast brought me unto freedom,
By all those ways, by all the expedients,
W hereby thou hadst the power o f doing it.
Preserve towards me thy magnificence,
So that this soul o f mine, w hich thou hast healed,
Pleasing to thee be loosened from the body.”
Paradiso xxxi. 207
Thus I implored; and she, so far away,

Smiled, as it seemed, and looked once more at me ;
Th en unto the eternal fountain turned.
And said the Old Man holy : “ T h at thou mayst
Accom plish perfectly thy journeying, 95
W hereunto prayer and holy love have sent me,

F ly with thine eyes all round about this garden ;
For seeing it w ill discipline thy sight
Farther to mount along the ray divine.
And she, the Queen o f Heaven, for whom I burn 100
W h o lly w ith love, w ill grant us every grace,
Because that I her faithful Bernard am.”
As he who peradventure from Croatia
Com eth to gaze at our Veronica,
W h o through its ancient fame is never sated, 105
But says in thought, the w hile it is displayed,
“ M y Lord, Christ Jesus, God o f very God,
N o w was your semblance made like unto this ? ”
Even such was I while gazing at the living
Charity o f the man, who in this world no
By contemplation tasted o f that peace.
“ T h ou son o f grace, this jocund life,” began he,
“ W ill not be known to thee by keeping ever
Thine eyes below here on the lowest place ;
2o8 The Divine Comedy
But mark the circles to the most remote,

U ntil thou shalt behold enthroned the Queen
T o whom this realm is subject and devoted.”
I lifted up mine eyes, and as at morn
T h e oriental part o f the horizon
Surpasses that wherein the sun goes down,
Thus, as i f going w ith mine eyes from vale
T o mount, I saw a part in the remoteness
Surpass in splendor all the other front.
And even as there, where we await the pole
T h at Phaeton drove badly, blazes more
T h e light, and is on either side diminished,
So likewise that pacific oriflamme
Gleamed brightest in the centre, and each side
In equal measure did the flame abate.
And at that centre, with their wings expanded,
M ore than a thousand jubilant Angels saw I,
Each differing in effulgence and in kind.
I saw there at their sports and at their songs
A beauty smiling, w hich the gladness was
W ithin the eyes o f all the other saints ;
And i f I had in speaking as much wealth
As in imagining, I should not dare
T o attempt the smallest part o f its delight.
Paradiso xxxi.
Bernard, as soon as he beheld mine eyes

F ixed and intent upon its fervid fervor,
His own w ith such affection turned to her
That it made mine more ardent to behold.
CANTO XXXII.
^ /^ B S O R B E D in his delight, that contemplator

Assumed the w illing office o f a teacher,
And gave beginning to these holy words :
“ T h e wound that M ary closed up and anointed,
She at her feet who is so beautiful,
She is the one who opened it and pierced it.
W ithin that order w hich the third seats make
Is seated Rachel, lower than the other,
W ith Beatrice, in manner as thou seest.
Sarah, Rebecca, Judith, and her who was
Ancestress o f the Singer, who for dole
O f the misdeed said, ‘ Miserere mei,y
Canst thou behold from seat to seat descending
D ow n in gradation, as with each one’s name
I through the Rose go down from leaf to leaf.
And downward from the seventh row, even as
Above the same, succeed the H ebrew women,
Dividing all the tresses o f the flower ;
Paradiso xxxn. 211
Because, according to the view w hich Faith

In Christ had taken, these are the partition 20
By w hich the sacred stairways are divided.
U pon this side, where perfect is the flower
W ith each one o f its petals, seated are
Those who believed in Christ who was to come.
Upon the other side, where intersected *5
W ith vacant spaces are the semicircles,
Are those who looked to Christ already come.
And as, upon this side, the glorious seat
O f the Lady o f Heaven, and the other seats
Below it, such a great division make, 3°
So opposite doth that o f the great John,

W h o, ever holy, desert and martyrdom
Endured, and afterwards two years in H ell.
And under him thus to divide were chosen
Francis, and Benedict, and Augustine, 35
And down to us the rest from round to round.

Behold now the high providence divine ;
For one and other aspect o f the Faith
In equal measure shall this garden fill.
And know that downward from that rank w hich cleaves 4°
M idw ay the sequence o f the two divisions,

N o t by their proper merit are they seated ;
2i2 The Divine Comedy
But by another’s under fixed conditions ;

For these are spirits one and all assoiled
Before they any true election had.
W ell canst thou recognize it in their faces,
And also in their voices puerile,
I f thou regard them w ell and hearken to them.
N ow doubtest thou, and doubting thou art silent;
But I w ill loosen for thee the strong bond
In w hich thy subtile fancies hold thee fast.
W ithin the amplitude o f this domain
N o casual point can possibly find place,
N o more than sadness can, or thirst, or hunger
For by eternal law has been established
W hatever thou beholdest, so that closely
\
T h e ring is fitted to the finger here.
And therefore are these people, festinate
Unto true life, not sine causa here
M ore and less excellent among themselves.
T h e K ing, by means o f whom this realm reposes
In so great love and in so great delight
T hat no w ill ventureth to ask for more,
In his own joyous aspect every mind
Creating, at his pleasure dowers with grace
Diversely ; and let here the effect suffice.
Paradiso x x x ii.
And this is clearly and expressly noted

For you in H oly Scripture, in those twins
W h o in their mother had their anger roused.
According to the color o f the hair,
Therefore, with such a grace the light supreme
Consenteth that they worthily be crowned.
W ithout, then, any merit o f their deeds,
Stationed are they in different gradations,
Differing only in their first acuteness.
’T is true that in the early centuries,
W ith innocence, to w ork out their salvation
Sufficient was the faith o f parents only.
After the earlier ages were completed,
Behoved it that the males by circumcision
Unto their innocent wings should virtue add ;
But after that the time o f grace had come
W ithout the baptism absolute o f Christ,
Such innocence below there was retained.
L o o k now into the face that unto Christ
H ath most resemblance ; for its brightness only
Is able to prepare thee to see Christ.”
On her did I behold so great a gladness
Rain down, borne onward in the holy minds
Created through that altitude to fly,
Th at whatsoever I had seen before

D id not suspend me in such admiration,
N or show me such similitude o f God.
And the same Love that first descended there,
“ A ve Maria, gratia plena” singing,
In front o f her his wings expanded wide.
Unto the canticle divine responded
From every part the court beatified,
So that each sight became serener for it.
“ O holy father, who for me endurest
T o be below here, leaving the sweet place
In w hich thou sittest by eternal lot,
W h o is the Angel that w ith so much joy
Into the eyes is looking o f our Queen,
Enamored so that he seems made o f fire ? ”
Thus I again recourse had to the teaching
O f that one who delighted him in M ary
As doth the star o f morning in the sun.
And he to me : “ Such gallantry and grace
As there can be in Angel and in soul,
A ll is in him ; and thus we fain would have it
Because he is the one who bore the palm
Down unto Mary, when the Son o f God
T o take our burden on him self decreed.
Paradiso xxxn. 215
But now come onward with thine eyes, as I 115

Speaking shall go, and note the great patricians
O f this most just and merciful o f empires.
Those two that sit above there most enraptured,
As being very near unto Augusta,
A re as it were the two roots o f this Rose. «0
H e w ho upon the left is near her placed
T h e father is, by whose audacious taste
T h e human species so much bitter tastes.
Upon the right thou seest that ancient father
O f H oly Church, into whose keeping Christ 1*5
T h e keys committed o f this lovely flower.
And he who all the evil days beheld,
Before his death, o f her the beauteous bride
W h o with the spear and w ith the nails was won,
Beside him sits, and by the other rests 130
T h a t leader under whom on manna lived
T h e people ingrate, fickle, and stiff-necked.
Opposite Peter seest thou Anna seated,
So w ell content to look upon her daughter,
H er eyes she moves not w hile she sings Hosanna. 135
And opposite the eldest household father
Lucia sits, she who thy Lady moved
W hen to rush downward thou didst bend thy brows.
But since the moments o f thy vision fly,

H ere w ill we make full stop, as a good tailor
W h o makes the gown according to his cloth,
And unto the first Love w ill turn our eyes,
T h at looking upon H im thou penetrate
As far as possible through his effulgence.
T ruly, lest peradventure thou recede,
M oving thy wings believing to advance,
By prayer behoves it that grace be obtained ;
Grace from that one who has the power to aid thee ;
And thou shalt follow me with thy affection
T h a t from my words thy heart turn not aside.”
And he began this holy orison.
CANTO XXXIII.
“ 'J p H O U Virgin M other, daughter o f thy Son,

H um ble and high beyond all other creature,
T h e lim it fixed o f the eternal counsel,
T hou art the one w ho such nobility
T o human nature gave, that its Creator
D id not disdain to make him self its creature.
W ithin thy womb rekindled was the love,
B y heat o f w hich in the eternal peace
A fter such wise this flower has germinated.
H ere unto us thou art a noonday torch
O f charity, and below there among mortals
T h o u art the living fountain-head o f hope.
Lady, thou art so great, and so prevailing,
T h a t he w ho wishes grace, nor runs to thee,
His aspirations without wings would fly.
N o t only thy benignity gives succor
T o him w ho asketh it, but oftentimes
Forerunneth o f its own accord the asking.
In thee compassion is, in thee is pity,

In thee magnificence ; in thee unites 20
W h ate’er o f goodness is in any creature.
N o w doth this man, who from the lowest depth
O f the universe as far as here has seen
One after one the spiritual lives,
Supplicate thee through grace for so much power
T h at w ith his eyes he may uplift him self
H igher towards the uttermost salvation.
And I, w ho never burned for my own seeing
M ore than I do for his, all o f my prayers
Proffer to thee, and pray they come not short, 3°
T h at thou wouldst scatter from him every cloud

O f his mortality so with thy prayers,
T h at the C h ie f Pleasure be to him displayed.
Still farther do I pray thee, Queen, w ho canst
W hate’er thou w ilt, that sound thou mayst preserve
After so great a vision his affections. 36
L et thy protection conquer human movements ;
See Beatrice and all the blessed ones
M y prayers to second clasp their hands to thee ! ”,
T h e eyes beloved and revered o f God, 40
Fastened upon the speaker, showed to us
H ow grateful unto her are prayers devout;
Paradiso xxxm.
Then unto the Eternal L igh t they turned,

On w hich it is not credible could be
By any creature bent an eye so clear.
And I, who to the end o f all desires
Was now approaching, even as I ought
T h e ardor o f desire w ithin'm e ended.
Bernard was beckoning unto me, and smiling,
T h at I should upward look ; but I already
Was o f my own accord such as he wished ;
Because my sight, becoming purified,
W as entering more and more into the ray
O f the H igh L igh t w hich o f itself is true.
From that time forward what I saw was greater
Than our discourse, that to such vision yields,
And yields the memory unto such excess.
Even as he is who seeth in a dream,
A nd after dreaming the imprinted passion
Remains, and to his mind the rest returns not,
Even such am I, for almost utterly
Ceases my vision, and distilleth yet
W ith in m y heart the sweetness born o f it ;
Even thus the snow is in the sun unsealed,
Even thus upon the wind in the light leaves
W ere the soothsayings o f the Sibyl lost.
0 L ig h t Supreme, that dost so far uplift thee

From the conceits o f mortals, to my mind
O f what thou didst appear re-lend a little,
And make my tongue o f so great puissance,
T h at but a single sparkle o f thy glory
It may bequeath unto the future people ;
For by returning to my memory somewhat,
And by a little sounding in these verses,
M ore o f thy victory shall be conceived !
1 think the keenness o f the living ray
W h ich I endured would have bewildered me,
I f but mine eyes had been averted from it ;
And I remember that I was more bold
On this account to bear, so that I joined
M y aspect with the G lory Infinite.
0 grace abundant, by w hich I presumed
T o fix my sight upon the L ig h t Eternal,
So that the seeing I consumed therein !
1 saw that in its depth far down is lying
Bound up with love together in one volume,
W hat through the universe in leaves is scattered ;
Substance, and accident, and their operations,
A ll interfused together in such wise
That what I speak o f is one simple light.
Paradiso xxxm.
T h e universal fashion o f this knot

M ethinks I saw, since more abundantly
In saying this I feel that I rejoice.
One moment is more lethargy to me,
Than five and twenty centuries to the emprise
T h at startled Neptune w ith the shade o f A rgo !
M y mind in this wise w holly in suspense,
Steadfast, immovable, attentive gazed,
And evermore with gazing grew enkindled.
In presence o f that light one such becomes,
T h a t to withdraw therefrom for other prospect
It is impossible he e’er consent ;
Because the good, w hich object is o f w ill,
Is gathered all in this, and out o f it
T h at is defective w hich is perfect there.
Shorter henceforward w ill my language fall
O f what I yet remember, than an infant’s
W h o still his tongue doth moisten at the breast.
N o t because more than one unmingled semblance
W as in the living light on w hich I looked,
For it is always what it was before ;
But through the sight, that fortified itself
In me by looking, one appearance only
T o me was ever changing as I changed.
Within the deep and luminous subsistence

O f the H igh Light appeared to me three circles,
O f threefold color and of one dimension,
And by the second seemed the first reflected
As Iris is by Iris, and the third
Seemed fire that equally from both is breathed.
O how all speech is feeble and falls short
O f my conceit, and.this to what I saw
Is such, ’tis not enough to call it little!
O Light Eterne, sole in thyself that dwellest,
Sole knowest thyself, and, known unto thyself
And knowing, lovest and smilest on thyself !
That circulation, which being thus conceived
Appeared in thee as a reflected light,
When somewhat contemplated by mine eyes,
W ithin itself, of its own very color
Seemed to me painted with our effigy,
Wherefore my sight was all absorbed therein.
As the geometrician, who endeavors
T o square the circle, and discovers not,
By taking thought, the principle he wants,
Even such was I at that new apparition ;
I wished to see how the image to the circle
Conformed itself, and how it there finds place ;
Paradiso xxxm. 223
But my own wings were not enough for this,

Had it not been that then my mind there smote 140
A flash o f lightning, wherein came its wish.
Here vigor failed the lofty fantasy :
But now was turning my desire and will,
Even as a wheel that equally is moved,
The Love which moves the sun and the other stars. 145
NOTES
4
NOTES
C A N T O I.
i. Dante’ s theory o f the universe is T h e reply that Raphael makes to

the old one, w hich made the earth a “ our general ancestor,” may be ad
stationary central point, around w hich dressed to every reader o f the Para-
all the heavenly bodies revolved ; a diso : —
theory, that, according to M ilton, Par. “ W h eth er the sun, predominant in heaven,
Lost, V I I I . 15, astonished even Adam R ise on the earth, or earth rise on the sun j
in Paradise : — H e from the east his flaming road begin,
O r she from west her silent course advance,
“ W h en I behold this goodly frame, this world,
W ith inoffensive pace that spinning sleeps
O f heaven and earth consisting, and compute
O n her soft axle j w hile she paces even,
T h e ir magnitudes j this earth, a spot, a grain,
A n d bears thee soft w ith the smooth air along j
A n atom, w ith the firmament compared
Solicit not thy thoughts w ith matters h id.”
A n d all her numbered stars, that seem to roll
Spaces incomprehensible (for such
T h u s, taking the earth^s^dîe^centra^
T h e ir distance argues, and their sw ift return
point, and speaking o£tfie' order o f the
D iurnal), m erely to officiate ligh t
Round this opacous earth, this punctual spot, T en Heavens, Dante sa^s, Convito, II, 4 :
O ne day and n igh t j in all their vast survey “ T h e first is that where the Mopti is ;
Useless besides } reasoning I oft admire, the second is that w nçre Mptçury is ;
H ow N ature, wise and frugal, could com m it the third is that w here Venus is ; the
Such disproportions, w ith superfluous hand fourth is that w here the Sun is ; the
So many nobler bodies to create,
fifth is that w here Mars is ; the sixth
Greater so m anifold, to this one use,
For aught appears, and on their orbs impose
is that w here Jupiter is ; the seventh is
Such restless revolution day by day that w here Saturn is; the eighth is that
Repeated j w h ile the sedentary earth, o f the Stars ; the ninth is not visible,
T h a t better m ight w ith far less compass m ovWy save by the motion mentioned above,
Served by more noble than herself, attains and is called by many the Crystalline ;
H er end w ithout least m otion, and receives,
that is, diaphanous, or w h olly trans
A s tribute, such a sumless journey brought
O f incorporeal speed, her w arm th and lig h t ,—
parent. Beyond all these, indeed, the
Speed, to describe whose swiftness number Catholics place the Empyrean Heaven ;
fails.” that is to say, the H eaven o f flame, or
228 Notes
lumTnous ; and this they suppose to be In the first Heaven, or that o f the
immovable, from having within itself, M oon, are seen the spirits o f those
in every part, that w hich its matter de w ho, having taken monastic vow s,
mands. And this is the cause w h y the w ere forced to violate them. In the
Prinûm M obile has a very swift mo second, or that o f M ercury, the spirits
tion *. from the fervent longing w hich o f those w hom desire o f fame incited
each part o f that ninth heaven has to be to noble deeds. In the third, or that
conjoined w ith that D ivinest H eaven, o f Venus, the spirits o f Lovers. In the
the Heaven o f Rest, w hich is next to fourth, or that o f the Sun, the spirits
it, it revolves therein w ith so great o f Theologians and Fathers o f the
desire, that its velocity is almost in C hurch. In the fifth, or that o f M ars,
comprehensible.; and quiet and peace the spirits o f Crusaders and those w ho
ful is the place o f that supreme D eity, died for the true Faith. In the
w ho alone doth perfectly see him self.,, sixth, or that o f Jupiter, the spirits o f
O f the 'sÿjnbolism o f these Heavens righteous K ings and Rulers. In the
he sayç, Convitoy\ l . 14 : “ As narrated seventh, or that o f Saturn, the spirits
above, the-seven Heavens nearest to us o f the Contem plative. In the eighth,
are those o f the Planets ; and above or that o f the Fixed Stars, the T rium ph
these are tw o movable Heavens, and o f Christ. In the ninth, or Primum
one motionless over all. T o the first M o bile, the A n gelic H ierarchies. In
seven correspond the seven sciences o f the tenth, or the Em pyrean, is the V is
the T rivium and Quadrivium ; that is, ible Presence o f G od.
Gram m ar, D ialectics, R hetoric, A rith It must be observed, how ever, that
m etic, M usic, G eom etry, and Astrol the low er spheres, in w hich the spirits
ogy. T o the eighth, that is, to the appear, are not assigned them as their
starry sphere, Natural Science, called places or dwellings. T h e y show them
Physics, corresponds, and the first selves in these different places only to
science, w hich is called M etaphysics ; indicate to Dante the different degrees
and to the ninth sphere corresponds o f glory w hich they enjoy, and to
M oral Science ; and to the Heaven o f show that w hile on earth they w ere
Rest, the D ivine Science, w hich is under the influence o f the planets in
called T h e o lo g y .” w hich they here appear. Dante ex
T h e details o f these correspondences pressly says, in Canto I V . 28 : —
w ill be given later in their appropriate “ H e o f the Seraphim most absorbed in G od ,
places. M oses, and Sam uel, and w h ichever John
T h ese T e n Heavens are the heavens T h o u mayst select, I say, and even M ary,
H ave not in any other heaven their thrones
o f the Paradiso ; nine o f them revolv
T h a n have those spirits that just appeared
ing about the earth as a central point,
to thee,
and the motionless Empyrean encircling N or o f existence more or fewer years j
and containing all. But all m ake beautiful the primal circle,
Paradiso i. 229
A n d have sweet life in different degrees, other............ And inasmuch as its being
B y feeling more or less the eternal breath. depends upon G od , and is preserved by
T h e y showed them selves here, not because
him , it naturally desires and wishes
allotted
to be united w ith G od , in order to
T h is sphere has been to them , but to give
sign strengthen its being.”
O f the celestial w hich is least exalted.” And again, Convito, III. 6 : “ Each
thing chiefly desireth its own perfec
The threefold main division o f the
tion, and in it quieteth every desire,
Paradise?, indicated by a longer prel
and for it is each thing desired. And
ude, or by a natural pause in the ac
this is the desire w hich always maketh
tion o f the poem, is: — 1. From Canto
each delight seem insufficient ; for in
I. to Canto X . 2. From Canto X . to
this life is no delight so great that it
Canto X X I I I . 3. From Canto X X I II.
can satisfy the thirst o f the soul, so that
to the end.
the desire I speak o f shall not remain
2. Wisdom o f Solomon, i. 7 : “ F or the
in our thoughts.”
spirit o f the L ord filleth the w o r ld ” ;
,13. Chaucer, House o f Fame, III.
and Ecclesiasticus, x lii. 16 : “ T h e sun
1 :—
that giveth light looketh upon all things,
** God o f science and o f ligh t,
and the work thereof is full o f the glory
A pollo ! thorough thy grete m ight
o f the L o rd .”
T h is litel last boke now thou gye.
4. T h e Em pyrean. M ilton , Par.
Lost, III. 57 : — A n d i f that divine virtue thou
W ilte helpen me to showen now
“ From the pure Empyrean where he sits
H igh throned above all h igh th .” ‘ T h a t in m y hed ym arked is,
5. 2 Corinthians, xii. 2 : “ I knew T h o u shalt yse me go as blive

a man in Christ about fourteen years U nto the next laurer I se,
ago, (w hether in the body, I cannot A n d kysse it for it is thy tre.
tell; or whether out o f tfle body, I can N ow e entre in m y brest anone.”
not tell : G od knowetli ;) such an one 19. Chaucer, Ballade in Commen

caught up to the third heaven. A nd dation o f Our Ladie, 1 2 : —
I knew such a m ^ i, (w hether in the ** O winde o f grace ! now blowe unto m y saile ;
body, or out of^the body, I cannot O auriate licour o f Clio ! to write
tell ; G od knp^weth :) how that he M y penne enspire, o f that I w oll indite.”
was caught uj/into paradise, and heard
20. O vid , Afc/./V I^Croxall’s T r . : —
unspeakable -words, w hich it is not law
ful foraTman to utter.” “ W h en straight another pictures to their view
T h e Satyr’s fate, whom angry Phoebus slew j
y j. Convito, II I. 2: “ H ence the
W h o , raised w ith high conceit, and puffed
W n a n soul^which is the noblest form
w ith pride,
oitlïose'created under heaven, receiveth A t his own pipe the skilfu l God defied.
more o f the divine nature than any W h y do you tear me from m yself, he cries ?
230 Notes ’
A h , cruel ! must m y skin be made the prize ? “ Restless I grew , and every place forsook,
T h is for a silly pipe ? he roaring said, A n d still upon the seas I bent m y lo o k .
M eanw hile the 6kin from o ff his limbs was Farew ell forever ! Farew ell, land ! I said ;
flayed.” A n d plunged amidst the waves m y sinking
head.
And Chaucer, House o f Fame, 139,
T h e gentle powers, who that low empire
changing the sex o f Marsyas : — keep,
“ A n d M ercia that lost hire skinne, R eceived me as a brother o f the deep j
Bothe in the face, bodie, and chinne, T o T eth ys, and to Ocean old, they pray
For that she would envyen, lo ! T o purge my mortal earthy parts aw ay.”
T o pipen bette than A p o llo .”
“ A s G laucus,” says Buti, “ was
36. A town at the foot o f Parnassus, changed from a fisherman to a sea-god
dedicated to A p ollo, and here used for by tasting o f the grass that had that
A pollo. pow er, so the human soul, tasting o f
Chaucer, Quene Annelida and False tjHrfgTdivine, becomes divine.”
Arcite, 1 5 : — 73. W hether I w ere spirit only.
“ Be favorable eke thou, Polym nia ! 2 Corinthians, xii. 3 : “ W hether in
O n Parnassus that, w ith thy susters glade
the body, or out o f the body* I cannot
By H elicon , and not ferre from Cirrha,
tell ; G od know eth.”
Singed, w ith voice m em oriall, in the shade
Under the laurer, w hich that maie not fade.” O ne o f the questions w hich exer
cised the minds o f the Fathers and the
39. T h a t point o f the horizon where
Schoolmen was, whether the soul were
the sun rises at the equinox ; and
created before the body or after it.
w here the Equator, the Z odiac, and
O rigen, follow ing Plato, supposes all
the equinoctial Colure meet, and form
souls to have been created at once, and
each a cross w ith the H orizon.
to await their bodies. Thom as A q u i
4 1. T h e world is as w ax, w hich the
nas combats this opinion, Sum. Theol.,
sun softens and stamps w ith his seal.
I. Quæst. c x v m . 3, and maintains, that
44. “ T h is word almost,” says Buti,
“ creation and infusion are simultaneous
“ gives us to understand that it was not
in regard to the soul.” T h is seems
the exact moment when the sun enters
also to be D ante’s belief. See Purg.
A ries.”
X X V . 70: —
60. M ilton, Parad. Losty III. 593 : —
“ T h e primal M otor turns to it w ell pleased
“ N ot all parts like* but all alike informed A t so great art o f nature, and inspires
W ith radiant ligh t, as glow ing iron w ith fire.” A spirit new , w ith virtue all replete.”
6 1 . M ilton, Parad. Lost, V . 3 10 : — 76. It is a doctrine o f Plato that the

“ Seems another morn heavens are always in motion, seeking
Risen on m id-noon.”
the Soul o f the W orld , w hich has no
68. Glaucus, changed to a sea-god determinate place, but is everywhere
by eating o f the salt-meadow grass. diffused. See also N ote 1.
O vid , M et.y X I I I ., R o w e’s T r . : — 78. T h e music o f the spheres.
Paradiso /. 231
Shakespeare, Merchant o f Venice, V . ears ? e T h e melody,* replies h e ,f w hich

1 :— you hear, and w h ich, though composed
“ L o o k , how the floor o f heaven
in unequal time, is nevertheless divided
Is th ick inlaid w ith patines o f bright gold ;
into regular harmony, is effected by the
T h e r e ’s not the smallest orb w h ich thou be-
h old’st,
impulse and motion o f the spheres
B ut in his motion lik e an angel sings, themselves, w h ich, by a happy temper
S till quiring to the young-eyed chérubins : o f sharp and grave notes, regularly pro
Such harm ony is in im mortal souls ; duces various harmonic effects. N ow
B ut, w h ilst this muddy vesture o f decay
it is impossible that such prodigious
D oth grossly close it in, we cannot hear it .”
movements should pass in silence ; and
A n d M ilton, Hymn on Christ’s Nativ nature teaches that the sounds w hich
ity :— the spheres at one extrem ity utter must
“ R in g out, ye crystal spheres* be sharp, and those on the other ex
O nce bless our hum an ears, trem ity must be grave ; on w hich ac
I f ye have power to touch our senses so j
count, that highest revolution o f the
A n d let your silver chim e
star-studded heaven, whose motion is
M ove in melodious tim e j
A n d let the bass o f H eaven ’s deep organ
more rapid, is carried on w ith a sharp
blow j and quick sound ; whereas this o f the
A n d , w ith your ninefold harm ony, moon, w hich is situated the lowest, and
M ak e up fu ll consort to the angelic sym at the other extrem ity, moves w ith the
phony.”
gravest sound. For the earth, the
Rixner, Handbuch der Gescbichte der ninth sphere, remaining motionless,
Philosophie, I. 100, speaking o f the ten abides invariably in the innermost po
heavens, or the L yre o f Pythagoras, sition, occupying the central spot in the
says : “ T h ese ten celestial spheres are universe.
arranged among themselves in an order “ ‘ N o w these eight directions, tw o
so mathematical and musical, that is so o f w hich have the same powers, effect
harmonious, that the sphere o f the fixed seven sounds, differing in their modu
stars, w hich is above the sphere o f lations, w h ich number is the connect
Saturn, gives forth the deepest tone in ing principle o f almost all things.
the music o f the universe (the W orld- Some learned men, by imitating this
L yre strung w ith ten strings), and that harmony w ith strings and vocal m elo
o f the M oon the highest.” dies, have opened a w ay for their re
C icero, in his Vision o f Scipio, in turn to this place ; as all others have
verts the tones. H e says, Edmonds’s done, w ho, endued w ith pre-eminent
T r .: — qualities, have cultivated in their mor
“ W h ich as I was gazing at in amaze tal life the pursuits o f heaven.
ment, I said, as I recovered m yself, “ ‘ T h e ears o f mankind, filled w ith
from whence proceed these sounds so these sounds, have become deaf, for o f
strong, and yet so sw eet, that fill m y all your senses it is the most blunted.
232 Notes
T h u s, the people w ho live near the T o intellectual j give both life and sense,
place where the N ile rushes down Fancy and understanding : w hence the soul
Reason receives, and reason is her being,
from very high mountains to the parts
Discursive or in tu itive.”
w hich are called Catadupa, are destitute
o f the sense o f hearing, by reason o f 121. Filicaja’s beautiful sonnet on
the greatness o f the noise. N o w this Providence is thus translated by Leigh
sound, w hich is effected by the rapid Hunt : —
rotation o f the whole system o f nature, “ Just as a mother, w ith sweet, pious face,
is so powerful that human hearing can Y earns towards her little children from
her seat,
not comprehend it, just as you cannot
G ives one a kiss, another an embrace,
look directly upon the sun, because
T a k es this upon her knees, that on her
your sight and sense are overcome by feet ;
his beams.* ” A n d w hile from actions, looks, complaints,
92. T h e region o f fire. Brunetto pretences,
L atini, 'Trésor, C h. C V I I I . : “ A fter the She learns their feelings and their various
w ill,
zone o f the air is placed the fourth
T o this a look , to that a word, dispenses,
element. T h is is an orb o f fire w ith
A n d , w hether stern or sm iling, loves them
out any moisture, w hich extends as far still j —
as the moon, and surrounds this atmos So Providence for us, h igh , infinite,
phere in w hich w e are. And know M akes our necessities its w atchful task)
that above the fire is first the moon, H earkens to all our prayers, helps all our
wants,
and the other stars, w h ich are all o f
A n d even i f it denies w hat seems our right,
the nature o f fire.”
Either denies becau se’t would have us ask,
109. M ilton, Par ad. Lost^J. 469 : — O r seems but to deny, or in denying grants.”
“ One A lm igh ty is, from whom
122. T h e Empyrean, w ithin w hich
A l l things proceed, and up to him return,
I f not depraved from good ; created all the Primum M obile revolves ct w ith so
Such to perfection, one first matter a ll, great desire that its velocity is almost
Endued w ith various forms, various degrees incom prehensible.”
O f substance, and, in things that live, o f life j 14 1. Convito, II I. 2: “ T h e human
B ut more refined, more spiritous, and pure,
soul, ennobled by the highest pow er,
A s nearer to him placed, or nearer tending
Each in their several active spheres assigned,
that is by reason, partakes o f the divine
T ill body up to spirit w ork, in bounds nature in the manner o f an eternal In
Proportioned to each kind. So from the root telligence ; because the soul is so en
Springs lighter the green sta lk ; from thence nobled by that sovereign pow er, and
the leaves
denuded o f matter, that the divine light
M ore aery ; last, the bright consummate flower
shines in it as in an angel ; and there
Spirits odorous breathes : flowers and their fruit,
M an ’s nourishment, by gradual scale sublimed, fore man has been called by the philos
T o vital spirits aspire, to anim al, ophers a divine animal.”
Paradiso //. 233
C A N T O II.
' i. jThe Heaven o f the M oon, in (13 2 0 ), . . . . is said to be the most diffi
wrhicji are seen the spirits o f those cult and obscure part o f the w hole poem.
wKo, having taken monastic vows, A n d it is so ; and it would be in vain
w ere forced to violate them. for us to attempt to awaken in the gen
In D ante’s symbolism this heaven erality o f readers that attention w hich
represents the first science o f the T r i Dante has not been able to obtain for
vium. Convitoy II; 14 : “ I say that the himself. Readers in general w ill al
heaven o f the M oon resembles G ram ways be repulsed by the difficulties of
mar ; because it may be compared its numerous allegories, by the series
therewith ; for i f the M oon be w ell o f heavens, arranged according to the
observed, tw o things are seen peculiar now forgotten Ptolemaic system, and
to it, w hich are not seen in the other more than all by disquisitions on philos
stars. One is the shadow in it, w hich ophy and theology w hich often de
is nothing but the rarity o f its body, in generate into mere scholastic themes.
w hich the rays o f the sun cannot termi W ith the exception o f the three cantos
nate and be reflected as in the other relating to Cacciaguida, and a few other
parts. T h e other is the variation o f episodes w hich recall us to earth, as
its brightness, w hich now shines on w ell as those verses in w hich fre
one side, and now upon the other, quently D ante’s love for Beatrice shines
according as the sun looks upon it. forth, the Paradiso must not be con
And Grammar has these tw o proper sidered as pleasant reading for the gen
ties ; since, on account o f its infinity, eral reader, but as an especial recreation
the rays o f reason do not terminate in for those w ho find there, expressed in
it in any special part o f its words ; and sublime verse, those contemplations
it shines now on this side, and now on that have been the subjects o f their
that, inasmuch as certain words, certain philosophical and theological studies.
declinations, certain constructions, are . . . . But few w ill always be the stu
in use w hich once were not, and many dents o f philosophy and theology, and
once were w hich w ill be again.” much fewer those w ho look upon these
For the influences o f the M oon, see sciences as almost one and the same
Canto II I. N ote 30. thing, pursued by tw o different meth
T h e introduction to this canto is at ods ; these, i f I am not mistaken, w ill
once a warning and an invitation. find in D ante’s Paradiso a treasure o f
Balbi, Life and Times o f Dante, II. thought, and the loftiest and most sooth
C h . 15, M rs. Bunbury’s T r ., says : — ing words o f comfort, forerunners o f
“ T h e last part o f the Commedia, the joys o f Heaven itself. Above all,
w hich Dante finished about this time the Paradiso w ill delight those w ho
v o l. h i. 30
234 Notes
find themselves, when they are reading land w ith serpents’ teeth. O vid , Met.,
it, in a somewhat similar disposition o f V I I ., T a te ’s T r . : —
mind to that o f Dante when he was “ T o unknow n yokes their brawny necks they
w riting it ; those in short w ho, after yield,
having in their youth lived in the A n d , lik e tame oxen, plough the wondering
field.
w orld, and sought happiness in it,
T h e Colchians stare j the Grecians shout,
have now arrived at maturity, old age,
and raise
or satiety, and seek by the means o f T h e ir cham pion’s courage w ith inspiring
philosophy and theology to know as praise.
far as possible o f that other world on Emboldened now, on fresh attempts he goes,
w hich their hopes now rest. Philoso W ith serpent’s teeth the fertile furrows sow s;
phy is the romance o f the aged, and T h e glebe, fermenting w ith enchanted juice,
M akes the sn ake’s teeth a hum an crop pro
Religion the only future history for us
duce.”
all. Both these subjects o f contem
plation w e find in D ante’s Paradiso, 19. T h is is generally interpreted as
and pursued w ith a rare modesty, not referring to the natural aspiration o f
beyond the limits o f our understanding, the soul for higher things ; character
and w ith due submission to the D ivine ized in Purg. X X I. 1, as
L aw w hich placed these lim its.” “ T h e natural thirst that ne’er is satisfied,
8. In the other parts o f the poem Excepting with the water for whose grace
T h e woman o f Samaria besought.”
“ one summit o f Parnassus” has suf
ficed ; but in this M inerva, A p ollo, But Venturi says that it means the
and the nine Muses come to his aid, as “ being borne onward by the motion o f
w ind, helmsman, and compass. the Primum M obile, and swept round
ii. bread o f the Angels is so as to find him self directly beneath
The
K now ledge or Science, w hich Dante the m oon.”
calls the “ ultimate perfection.” Con- 23. A s i f looking back upon his
vitOy I. i : “ Everything, impelled by journey through the air, Dante thus
the providence o f its own nature, in rapidly describes it in an inverse order,
clines towards its own perfection ; the arrival, the ascent, the departure ;
w hence, inasmuch as knowledge is the — the striking o f the shaft, the flight,
ultimate perfection o f our soul, w here the discharge from the bow-string.
in consists our ultimate felicity, w e are H ere again w e are reminded o f the
all naturally subject to its desire............ arrow o f Pandarus, Iliad, IV . 120.
O blessed those few w ho sit at the 51. Cain w ith his bush o f thorns.
table where the bread o f the Angels See Inf. X X . N ote 126.
is eaten.” 59. T h e spots in the M oon, w hich
\i 16. T h e Argonauts, when they saw Dante thought were caused by rarity
their leader Jason ploughing w ith the or density o f the substance o f the
w ild bulls o f Æ etes, and sowing the planet. Convito, II. 14: “ T h e shadow
Paradiso //. 235
in it, w hich is nothing but the rarity “ I f I were heaven,
o f its body, in w hich the rays o f the W ith all the eyes o f heaven would \ look down
on thee.”
sun cannot terminate and be reflected,
as in the other parts.” A lso Catullus, Carm.y V . : —
M ilton, Par. Lost, V . 419 : —
“ H ow many stars, wtren night is silent,
“ W hence in her visage round those spots un- L o o k on the furtive loves o f m en.”
purged, /
Vapors not yet into her substance turned.”
A nd M ilton, Pjtr. Lost, V . 44 : —
“ H çàven w akes w ith all his eyes
64. T h e Heaven o f the Fixed Stars.
W ho m to êhold but thee, nature’s desire ? ”
73. Either the diaphanous parts must
run through the body o f the M oon, or 1 3 1 ./ T h e Intelligences, ruling and
the rarity and density must be in layers guidijlg the several heavens, (receiving
one above the other. p o ^ er from above and distributing it
90. A s in a m irror, w hich Dante downward, taking their impression from
elsewhere, Inf. X X I II. 25, calls impiom- / G o d and stamping it like a seal upon
bato vetro, leaded glass. ^ the spheres b elow ,) according to D i
107. The subject o f the snow /is onysius the Areopagite are as fol
what lies under it; “ the m ountain,Aat low s : —
remains naked,” says Buti. ÇJthers
give a scholastic interpretation/ to the T h e Seraphim, Primum M obile.
word, defining it “ the cau sj/of acci T h e Cherubim , T h e Fixed Stars.
dent,” the cause o f color ai)d cold. T h e T hrones, Saturn.
h i. Shall tremble ^fike a star.
“ W hen a man looks at A e stars,” says T h e Dom inions, Jupiter.
Buti, “ he sees their eijulgence trem ble, T h e Virtues, Mars.
and this is because têir splendor scin T h e Powers, T h e Sun.

tillates as fire does£ and moves to and
T h e Principalities, Venus.
fro like the flamé o f the fire.” The
T h e Archangels, M ercury.
brighter they /burn, the more they
T h e Angels, T h e M oon.
tremble. /
112. T h é Primum M o bile, revolv- See Canto X X V I I I . N ote 99, and
in e in the Empyrean, and giving motion also the article Cabala at the end o f
heavens beneath it. the volume.
The Heaven o f the Fixed Stars. 147. T h e principle w hich gives
tipigrams, I I I. 62 : — being to all created things.
236 Notes
C A N T O III.
i. T h e Heaven o f the M oon con 4 1. Your destiny ; that is, o f your

tinued. O f the influence o f this planet, self and the others w ith you.
Buti, quoting the astrologer Albumasar, 49. Piccarda was a sister o f Forese
says : “ T h e M oon is cold, moist, and and Corso D onati, and o f Gem m a,
phlegm atic, sometimes warm, and gives D ante’s w ife. In Purg. X X I V . 13,
lightness, aptitude in all things, desire Forese says o f her : —
o f jo y , o f beauty, and o f praise, begin “ M y sister, w ho, ’tw ixt beautiful and good,
ning o f all works, knowledge o f the I know not w hich was more, triumphs
rich and noble, prosperity in life, ac rejoicing
Already in her crown on high O lym pus.”
quisition o f things desired, devotion
in faith, superior sciences, multitude She was a nun o f Santa Clara, and
o f thoughts, necromancy, acuteness o f was dragged by violence from the
mind in things, geom etry, knowledge cloister by her brother Corso Donati,
o f lands and waters and o f their meas w ho married her to Rosselin della
ure and number, weakness o f the senti Tosa. As she herself says : —
ments, noble wom en, marriages, preg “ God knows w hat afterward my life became.”
nancies, nursings, embassies, falsehoods, It was such that she did not live
accusations ; the being lord among long. For this crime the “ excellent
lords, servant among servants, and con Baron,” according to the Ottimo, had
formity w ith every man o f like nature, to do penance in his shirt.
oblivion thereof, timid, o f simple heart, 70. M ilton, Par. Lost, X II. 583: —
flattering, honorable towards men, use “ Add Love,
ful to them, not betraying secrets, a By name to come called Charity, the soul
multitude o f infirmities and the care o f O f all the rest.”
healing bodies, cutting hair, liberality 118. Constance, daughter o f Roger

o f food, chastity. T hese are the signif o f Sicily. She was a nun at Palermo,
ications (influences) o f the M oon upon but was taken from the convent and
the things it finds, the blame and honor married to the Emperor H enry V .,
o f w hich, according to the astrologers, son o f Barbarossa and father o f Fred
belong to the planet; but the wise man eric II. O f these “ winds o f Sua-
follows the good influences, and leaves bia,” or Emperors o f the house o f
the bad ; though all are good and ne Suabia, Barbarossa was the first, H enry
cessary to the life o f the universe.” V . the second, and Frederic II. the
18. Narcissus mistook his shadow third, and, as Dante calls him in the
for a substance; Dante, falling into the Convito, IV . 3, “ the last o f the Roman
opposite error, mistakes these substances Em perors,” meaning the last o f the
for shadows. Suabian line.
Paradiso iv
CANTO IV.
1. T h e Heaven o f the M oon con pointed to him , each one should once
tinued. more return to the habitation o f his
2. Montaigne says : “ I f any one associate star, and spend a blessed and
should place us between the bottle and suitable existence.”
the bacon (entre la bouteille et le jam 26. T h e word “ thrust,” pontano, is
bon), w ith an equal appetite for food here used in its architectural sense, as
and drink, there would doubtless be no in Inf. X X X II. 3. T h ere it is literal,
remedy but to die o f thirst and hun here figurative.
ger.” 28. Che piii s* India, that most in-
6. O vid, Met., V ., M aynw aring’s G o d ’s himself. A s in Canto IX . 81,
T r .: — S’ io m* intuassi come tu /’ immii,” i f I
“ A s when a hungry tiger near him hears could in-thee m yself as thou dost in-me
T w o low ing herds, awhile he both forbears ; th y s e lf” ; and other expressions o f a
Nor can his hopes o f this or that renounce, similar kind.
So strong he lusts to prey on both at once.”
42. T h e dogma o f the Peripatetics,
9. “ A sim ilitude,”
aays V enturi, that-nothing is in Intellect w hich was
“ o f great poetic beauty, but o f little not first in Sense.
philosophic soundness.” 48. Raphael, “ the affable arch
13. W hen he recalled and interpret angel,” o f whom M ilton says, Par.
ed the forgotten dream o f N ebuchad Lost, V . 220 : —
nezzar. D aniel, ii. 10 : “ T h e C hal “ Raphael, the sociable spirit, that deigned
deans answered before the king, and T o travel w ith Tobias, and secured
said, T h ere is not a man upon the His marriage wiêti the seven-times-wedded
m aid.”
earth that can show the king’s matter ;
therefore there is no king, lord, nor See Tobit xii. 1 4 : “ And now G od
ruler, that asked such things at any hath sent me to heal thee and Sara thy
magician, or astrologer, or Chaldean. daughter-in-law. I am Raphael, one
A nd it is a rare thing ttfat the king o f the seven holy angels w hich present
requireth: and there is none other that the prayers o f the saints, and w hich go
can show it before the king except the in and out before the glory o f the H o ly
gods, whose dw elling is not w ith flesh.” O n e.”
24. Plato, Timaus, D avis’s T r ., It must be remarked, how ever, that
says : “ A nd after having thus framed it was T o b it, and not T ob ias, w ho
the universe, he allotted to it was cured o f his blindness.
equal in number to the stars, inserting 49. Plato’s Dialogue, entitled Ti-
each in each.........And he declared also, mesusy the name o f the philosopher o f
that after living w ell for the time ap Locri.
238 Notes
51. Plato means it literally, and the to say w here the treasures w ere con
Scriptures figuratively. cealed, he answered that in three days
54. W hen it was infused into the he would show them. T h e third day
body, or the body became informed being come, St. Law rence gathered to
with it. gether the sick and the poor, to whom
Thom as Aquinas, Sum. Theol., I., he had dispensed alms, and, placing
Quæst. l x x v i . 1, says : “ Form is that them before the Prefect, said, * Be
by w hich a thing is.......... T h is princi hold, here are the treasures o f C hrist’s
ple therefore, by w hich w e first thin k,- C hurch.’ U pon this the Prefect, think
whether it be called intellect, or intel ing he was mocked, fell into a great
lectual soul, is the form o f the body.” rage, and ordered St. Law rence to be
And Spenser, Hymne in Honour o f tortured till he had made known w here
Beautie, says : — the treasures were concealed ; but no
“ For o f the soule the bodie forme doth take, suffering could subdue the patience and
For soule is forme and doth the bodie m ak e.” constancy o f the holy martyr. Then
63. Joachim di Flora, D ante’s “ C a the Prefect commanded that he should
labrian Abbot Joachim ,” the mystic be carried by night to the baths o f
o f the tw elfth century, says in his E x O lym pias, near the villa o f Sallust the
position o f the Apocalypse : “ T h e de historian, and that a new kind o f tor
ceived Gentiles believed that the planets ture should be prepared for him , more
to w hich they gave the names o f Jupi strange and cruel than had ever entered
ter, Saturn, Venus, M ercury, M ars, into the heart o f a tyrant to conceive ;
the M oon, and the Sun, were gods.” for he ordered him to be stretched on
64. Stated in line 20 : — a sort o f bed, formed o f iron bars in
“ T h e violence o f others, for what reason the manner o f a gridiron, and a fire to
Doth it decrease the measure o f my merit ? ”
be lighted beneath, w hich should grad
83. St. Law rence. In Mrs. Jame ually consume his body to ashes : and
son’s Sacred and Legendary A rt, II. 156, the executioners did as they w ere com
his martyrdom is thus described : — manded, kindling the fire and adding
“ T h e satellites o f the tyrant, hear coals from time to time, so that the
ing that the treasures o f the church victim was in a manner roasted alive ;
had been confided to Law rence, carried and those w ho were present looked on
him before the tribunal, and he was w ith horror, and wondered at the cru
questioned, but replied not one word ; elty o f the Prefect, who could condemn
therefore he was put into a dungeon, to such torments a youth o f such fair
under the charge o f a man named H ip- person and courteous and gentle bear
polytus, whom with his w hole family, ing, and all for the lust o f gold.”
he converted to the faith o f Christ, and 84. Plutarch thus relates the story o f
baptized ; and when he was called Mutius Scævola, D ry den’ s T r . : —
again before the Prefect, and required “ T h e story o f Mutius is variously
Paradiso iv 239
given; w e, like others, must follow the 103. Alcm æ on, w ho slew his mother
commonly received statement. H e was E riphyle to avenge his father Am phia-
a man endowed w ith every virtue, but raüs the soothsayer. See Purg. X II.
most eminent in war ; and resolving to N ote 50.
kill Porsenna, attired him self in the O vid, M et., IX . : —
Tuscan habit, and using the Tuscan “ T h e son shall bathe his hands in parent’s
language, came to the camp, and ap blood
proaching the seat where the king sat A n d in one act be both unjust and good.”
amongst his nobles, but not certainly 118. Beatrice, beloved of G od;
knowing the king, and fearful to in “ that blessed Beatrice, w ho lives in
quire, drew out his sword, and stabbed heaven with the angels and on earth
one w ho he thought had most the ap w ith my soul.”
pearance o f king. Mutius was taken 131. Lessing, Theol. Scbrift.y I. 108 :
in the act, and w hilst he was under “ I f G od held all T ru th shut up in his
examination, a pan o f fire was brought right hand, and in his left only the ever
to the king, w ho intended to sacrifice ; restless instinct for T ru th , . . . and said
Mutius thrust his right hand into the to me, Choose! I should hum bly fall
flame, and whilst it burnt stood look down at his left, and say, Father, give!
ing at Porsenna w ith a steadfast and Pure T ru th is for T h e e alone ! ”
undaunted countenance ; Porsenna at 139. It must not be forgotten, that
last in admiration dismissed him , and Beatrice is the symbol o f D ivine W is
returned his sword, reaching it from dom. Dante says, Convito, III. 1 5 :
his seat ; Mutius received it in his left “ In her countenance appear things
hand, w hich occasioned the name o f w h ich display some o f the pleasures
Scævola, left-handed, and said, ‘ I have o f Paradise” ; and notes particularly
overcome the terrors o f Porsenna, yet “ the eyes and smile.” H e then adds:
am vanquished by his generosity, and “ And here it should be known that the
gratitude obliges me to disclose what no eyes o f W isdom are its demonstrations,
punishment could e x to rt’ ; and assured by w hich the truth is most clearly
him then, that three hundred Romans, seen ; and its smile the persuasions, in
all o f the same resolution, lurked about w hich is displayed the interior light o f
his camp only waiting for an opportu W isdom under a v e il; and in these two
nity ; he, by lot appointed to the enter things is felt the exceeding pleasure o f
prise, was not sorry that he had mis beatitude, w hich is the ch ief good in
carried in it, because so brave and good Paradise. T h is pleasure cannot exist
a man deserved rather to be a friend to in anything here below , except in be
the Romans than an enem y.” holding these eyes and this sm ile.”
240 Notes
^ S CANTO V.
1. T h ejH eaven o f M ercury, w here 33. In illustration o f this line, V e n

are seen tfie spirits o f those w ho for turi quotes the follow ing epigram : —
Jthe love fif fame achieved great deeds. “ T h is hospital a pious person built,
its symbolism Dante says, Convito, But first he made the poor w herew ith to f i l l ’t.”
II. 14: “ T h e Heaven o f M ercury may
A nd Biagioli this : —
be compared to D ialectics, on account
“ C ’est un homme d’honneur, de pie'te profonde,
o f two properties ; for M ercury is the
Et qui veut rendre à Dieu ce qu’il a pris au
smallest star o f heaven, since the quan m onde.”
tity o f its diameter is not more than two
52. T h a t w hich is sacrificed, or o f
thousand and thirty-tw o miles, accord
w h ich an offering is made.
ing to the estimate o f Alfergano, w ho
57. W ithout the permission o f H o ly
declares it to be one twenty-eighth part
C hurch, sym bolized by the tw o keys ;
o f the diameter o f the Earth, w hich is
the silver key o f K now ledge, and the
six thousand and fifty-two miles. The
golden key o f Authority. See Purg.
other property is, that it is more veiled
IX . 1 1 8: —
by the rays o f the Sun than any other
“ O ne was o f gold, and the other was o f silver j
star. And these two properties are in
Dialectics ; for D ialectics are less in M ore precious one is, but the other needs
body than any Science ; since in them M ore art and intellect ere it u nlock,
is perfectly compiled and bounded as For it is that w hich doth the kn o t unloose.”
much doctrine as is found in ancient 60. T h e thing substituted must be
and modern A rt ; and it is more veiled greater than the thing relinquished.
than any Science, inasmuch as it pro 66 . Judges xi. 30 : “ And Jephthah
ceeds by more sophistic and probable vowed a vow unto the L ord, and said,
arguments than any other.” I f thou shalt without fail deliver the
For the influences o f M ercury, see children o f Ammon into my hands,
Canto V I. N ote 114. then it shall be, that whatsoever cometh
10. Burns, The Vision: — forth o f the doors o f my house to meet
“I saw thy pulse’s maddening play me, w hen I return in peace from the
W ild send thee pleasure’s devious way,
children o f Am m on, shall surely be the
M isled by fancy’s meteor ray,
L ord ’ s, and I w ill offer it up for a
B y passion driven ;
A n d yet the ligh t that led astray burnt-offering......... A nd Jephthah came
W as ligh t from heaven .” to M izpeh unto his house, and, be
hold, his daughter came out to meet
24. M ilton, Par. Lost,V. 235: —
him w ith timbrels and w ith dances ;
“ Happiness in his power left free to w ill,
L eft to his own free w ill, his w ill though free,
and she was his only child: besides her
Y e t m utable.” he had neither son nor daughter.”
Paradiso v 241
69. Agamemnon. ing, opposed them w ith arms and

70. Euripides, Iphigenia in Tauris, breast.”
I. 1, Buckley’s T r . : — 82. Lucretius, Nature o f Things, II.
“ O thou w ho rulest over this G re 324, G oo d ’s T r v : —
cian expedition, Agamemnon, thou w ilt “ T h e fleecy flocks, o’er yonder h ill that browse,
not lead forth thy ships from the From glebe to glebe, where’er, impearled w ith
ports o f this land, before Diana shall dew,
receive thy daughter Iphigenia as a T h e jocund clover call them , and the lambs
T h a t round them gambol, saturate w ith m ilk ,
victim ; for thou didst vo w to sacrifice
Proving their frontlets in the m im ic fray.”
to the light-bearing Goddess whatso
ever the year should bring forth most 87. T ow ard s the Sun, where the
beautiful. N o w your w ife Clytæ m - heaven is brightest.
nestra has brought forth a daughter in 95. T h e Heaven o f M ercury.
your house, referring to me the title 97. Brunetto Latini, Trésor, I., C h .
o f the most beautiful, whom thou must 3, says, the planet M ercury “ is easily
needs sacrifice. And so, by the arts moved according to the goodness or
o f Ulysses, they drew me from my malice o f the planets to w hich it is
mother under pretence o f being wedded joined.” Dante here represents him
to A chilles. But I wretched coming self as being o f a peculiarly mercurial
to Aulis, being seized and raised aloft temperament.
above the pyre, would have been slain 108. T h e joy o f spirits in Paradise
by the sword ; but Diana, giving to is shown by greater brightness.
the Greeks a stag in my stead, stole me 121. T h e spirit o f Justinian.
away, and, sending me through the 129. M ercury is the planet nearest
clear ether, she settled me in this land the Sun, and being thus “ veiled w ith
o f the T au ri, w here barbarian Thoas alien rays,” is only visible to the naked
rules the land.” eye at the time o f its greatest elonga
80.^ Dante, Convito,, I. 11 : “ T hese tion, and then but for a few minutes.
shoulHvJie called-sheep, and not men ; D ante, Convito, II. 14, says, that
for i f one sheep should throw itself M ercury “ is more veiled by the rays
down a precipice o f a thousand feet, o f the Sun than any other star.” A nd
all the others would follow , and i f yet it w ill be observed that in his
one sheep, in passing along the road, planetary system he places Venus be
leaps from any cause, all the others tween M ercury and the Sun.
leap, though seeing no cause for it. 133. M ilton, P ar. Losty III. 380: —
And I once saw several leap into “ D ark with excessive bright thy skirts appear,
a w ell, on account o f one that had Y e t dazzle heaven .”
leaped in, thinking perhaps it was And again, V . 598 : —
leaping over a wall ; notwithstanding “ A flaming m ount, whose top
that the shepherd, weeping and wail- Brightness had made invisible.”
vol hi. . 31
242 Notes
C A N T O VI.
1. T h e Heaven o f M ercury con angry passions, w hich rage w ith such
tinued. destructive violence in the breast o f a
In the year 330, Constantine, after despot. Procopius praises his temper
his conversion and baptism by Sylvester to reproach him w ith calm and de
(In f. X X V I I . N ote 94), reçioved the liberate cruelty; but in the conspiracies
seat o f empire from Rome to Byzan- w hich attacked his authority and per
N tium, w hich received from him its son, a more candid judge w ill approve
more modern name o f Constantinople. the justice or admire the clem ency o f
H e called it also N ew Rome ; and, Justinian. H e excelled in the private
having promised to the Senators and virtues o f chastity and temperance; but
their families that they should soon the impartial love o f beauty would have
tread again on Roman soil, he had the been less mischievous than his conjugal
streets o f Constantinople strewn w ith tenderness for Theodora ; and his ab
earth w hich he had brought from stemious diet was regulated, not by
Rome in ships. the prudence o f a philosopher, but the
The transfer o f the empire from superstition o f a monk. H is repasts
west to east was turning the imperial were short and frugal ; on solemn fasts
eagle against the course o f heaven, he contented him self w ith water and
w hich it had followed in coming from vegetables ; and such was his strength
T r o y to Italy w ith Æ neas, who mar as w ell as fervor, that he frequently
ried Lavinia, daughter o f K ing Latinus, passed two days, and as many nights,
and was the founder o f the Roman w ithout tasting any food. T h e meas
Empire. ure o f his sleep was not less rigorous ;
4. From 324, when the seat o f em after the repose o f a single hour the
pire was transferred to Constantinople body was awakened by the soul, and,
by Constantine, to 527, when the reign to the astonishment o f his chamber-
o f Justinian began. lain, Justinian walked or studied till the
5. T h e mountains o f Asia, between morning light. Such restless applica
Constantinople and the site o f T r o y . tion prolonged his time for the acqui
10. Cæsar, or Kaiser, the general sition o f knowledge and the despatch
title o f all the Roman Emperors. o f business ; and he might seriously
T h e character o f Justinian is thus deserve the reproach o f confounding,
sketched by G ib bon , Decline and Fallt by minute and preposterous diligence,
C h. X L I II. : — the general order o f his administration.
“ T h e Emperor was easy o f access, T h e Emperor professed him self a mu
patient o f hearing, courteous and affa sician and architect, a poet and philos
ble in discourse, and a master o f the opher, a law yer and theologian ; and
Paràdiso vi.
i f he failed in the enterprise o f recon T h is is what Dante alludes to, Pur g.
ciling the Christian sects, the review o f V I . 89 : —
the Roman jurisprudence is à noble
“ W h a t boots it, that for thee Justinian
monument o f his spirit and industry. T h e bridle mend, i f empty be the saddle ? ”
In thé government o f the empire he
was less wise or less successful : the 14. T h e heresy o f Eutyches, w ho
age was unfortunate ; thé people was maintained that only the D ivine nature
oppréssed and discontented ; Theodora existed in Christ, not the human ; and
abused her power ; a succession o f bad consequently that the Christ crucified'
ministërs disgraced his judgment ; and was not the real Christ, but a phan
Justinian was neither beloved in his tom.
life, nor regretted at his death. The 16. Agapetus was Pope, or Bishop
love o f fame was deeply implanted in o f Rom e, in the year 5 15 , and was
his breast, but he condescended to the compelled by K ing Theodotus the O s
poor ambition o f titles, honors, and trogoth to go upon an embassy to the
contemporary praise ; and w hile he Emperor Justinian at Constantinople,
labored to fix the admiration, he for where he refused to hold any com
feited the esteem and affection o f the munication w ith Anthim us, Bishop o f
Romans.” T rebizon d , w ho, against the canon o f
12. O f the reform o f the Roman the Church, had been transferred from
Law s, by w hich they were reduced his own see to that o f Constantinople.
ffom two thousand volumes to fifty, M ilm an, Hist. Latin Christ., I. 460,
G ibbon, Decline and Fall, C h . X L I V ., says: “ Agapetus, in a conference, con
says : “ T h e vain titles o f the victories descended, to satisfy the Emperor as
o f Justinian are crumbled into dust ; to his own unimpeachable orthodoxy.
but the name o f the legislator is in Justinian sternly commanded him to
scribed on a fair and evérlasting monu communicate w ith Anthimus. ‘ W ith
ment. Under his reign, and by his the Bishop o f T reb izo n d ,’ replied the
care, the civil jurisprudence was di unawed ecclesiastic, ‘ when he has re
gested in the immortal works o f the turned to his diocese, and accepted the
C ode, the Pandect, and the I n sti C ouncil o f Chalcedon and the letters
tutes ; the public reason o f the Romans o f L eo.’ T h e Emperor in a louder
has been silently or studiously trans voicé commanded him to acknowledge
fused into the domestic institutions o f the Bishop o f Constantinople on pain
Europe, and the laws o f Justinian still o f immediate exile. ‘ I came hither
command the respect or obedience o f in my old age to see, as I supposed,
independent nations. W ise or fortu a religious and a Christian E m peror;
nate is the prince w ho connécts his I find a new D iocletian. But I fear
own reputation w ith the honor and not kings’ menaces, I am ready to lay
interest o f a perpetual order o f men.** doWn my life for thé truth.’ The
244 Notes
feeble mind o f Justinian passed at once the most virtuous and the most profli
from the height o f arrogance to admi gate o f the courtiers were associated in
ration and*respect; he listened to the the same designs. T h e y had fixed the
charges advanced by Agapetus against time o f the execution ; their rank gave
the orthodoxy o f Anthimus. In his them access to the royal banquet, and
turn the Bishop o f Constantinople was their black slaves were stationed in the
summoned to render an account o f his vestibule and porticos to announce the
theology before the Em peror, convict death o f the tyrant, and to excite a
ed o f Eutychianism, and degraded from sedition in the capital. But the indis
the see.” cretion o f an accom plice saved the
25. Belisarius, the famous general, poor remnant o f the days o f Justinian.
to whom Justinian gave the leadership T h e conspirators were detected and
o f his armies in Africa and Italy. In seized, w ith daggers hidden under their
his old age he was suspected o f con garments ; M arcellus died by his own
spiring against the Em peror’s life ; but hand, and Sergius was dragged from
the accusation was not proved. G ib the sanctuary. Pressed by remorse, or
bon, Decline and Fall, Ch. X L I., speaks tempted by the hopes o f safety, he ac
o f him thus : “ T h e Africanus o f new cused two officers o f the household o f
Rome was born, and perhaps educated, Belisarius ; and torture forced them to
among the T hracian peasants, without declare that they had acted according
any o f those advantages w hich had to the secret instructions o f their pa
formed the virtues o f the elder and tron. Posterity w ill not hastily believe
the younger Scipio, — a noble origin, that an hero w ho, in the vigor o f life,
liberal studies, and the emulation o f a had disdained the fairest offers o f am
free state. T h e silence o f a loquacious bition and revenge, should stoop to the
secretary may be admitted, to prove murder o f his prince, whom he could
that the youth o f Belisarius could not not long expect to survive. H is fol
afford any subject o f praise: he served, lowers were impatient to fly ; but
most assuredly w ith valor and reputa flight must have been supported by
tion, among the private guards o f Jus rebellion, and he had lived enough for
tinian ; and when his patron became nature and for glory. Belisarius ap
Emperor, the domestic was promoted peared before the council w ith less
to military command.” fear than indignation ; after forty years*
And o f his last years as follow s, service, the Emperor had prejudged
C h. X L I I I . : “ Capricious pardon and his guilt ; and injustice was sanctified
arbitrary punishment embittered the by the presence and authority o f the
i-ksomeness and discontent o f a long patriarch. T h e life o f Belisarius was
reign ; a conspiracy was formed in the graciously spared ; but his fortunes
palace, and, unless w e are deceived by w ere sequestered, and from Decem ber
the names o f Marcellus and Sergius, to July he was guarded as a prisoner
Paradiso vi. 245
in his own palace. A t length his in through the corselet’ s cumbrous folds
nocence was acknowledged ; his free transfixes his breast w ith a hideous
dom and honors were restored ; and gash. H e in vain wrenches out the
death, w hich might be hastened by- reeking weapon from the wound ; at
resentment and grief, removed him one and the same passage the blood
from the w orld about eight months and soul issue forth. D ow n on his
after his deliverance. T h e name o f wound he falls : over him his armor
Belisarius can never die ; but instead gave a clang; and in death w ith bloody
o f the funeral, the monuments, the jaws he bites the hostile ground.”
statues, so justly due to his mem ory, 37. In A lba Longa, built by As-
I only read that his treasures, the spoils canius, son o f Æ neas, on the borders
o f the Goths and Vandals, w ere im o f the Alban Lake. T h e period o f
mediately confiscated for the Em peror. three hundred years is traditionary,
Some decent portion was reserved, not historic.
how;ever, for the use o f his w id ow ; 39. T h e Horatii and Curatii.
and as Antonina had much to repent, 40. From the rape o f the Sabine
she devoted the last remains o f her w om en, in the days o f Romulus, the
life and fortune to the foundation o f first o f the seven kings o f Rom e,
a convent. Such is the simple and down to the violence done to Lu-
genuine narrative o f the fall o f Beli cretia by Tarquinius Superbus, the last
sarius and the ingratitude o f Justinian. o f them.
T h a t he was deprived o f his eyes, and 44. Brennus was the king o f the
reduced by envy to beg his b read ,— Gauls, w h o, entering Rome unopposed,
€ G ive a penny to Belisarius the gen found the city deserted, and the Sena
eral ! * — is a fiction o f later times, tors seated in their ivory chairs in the
w hich has obtained credit, or rather Forum , so silent and motionless that
favor, as a strange example o f the his soldiers took them for the statues
vicissitudes, o f fortune.” o f gods. H e burned the city and laid
36. T h e son o f Evander, sent to siege to the C apitol, w hither the peo
assist Æ neas, and slain by Turnus. ple had fled for safety, and w hich was
V irg il, Æ neid, X ., Davidson’s T r . : preserved from surprise by the cackling
“ Turnus, long poising a javelin tipped o f the sacred geese in the T em p le o f
w ith sharpened steel, darts it at Pallas, Juno. Finally Brennus and his army
and thus speaks : See whether ours be w ere routed by Cam illus, and tradition
not the more penetrating dart. He says that not one escaped.
said ; and w ith a quivering stroke the Pyrrhus was a king o f Epirus, w ho
point pierces through the mid-shield, boasted his descent from A chilles, and
through so many plates o f iron, so w hom Hannibal called “ the greatest
many o f brass, w hile the bu ll’s hide o f commanders.” H e was nevertheless
so many times encompasses it, and driven out o f Italy by Curius, his army
246 Notes
o f eighty- thousand being routed by- “ N o war or battle’s sound
thirty thousand Romans ; whereupon W as heard the world around :

T h e idle spear and shield were high up
he said that, “ i f he had soldiers like
hung ;
the Romans, or i f the Romans had
T h e hooked chariot stood
him for a general, he would leave nd Unstained w ith hostile blood ;
corner o f the earth unseen, and no The trumpet spake not to the armed
nation linconquered.” th ron gj
46. T itus Manlius, surnamed T o r- A n d kings sat still w ith awful eye*
A s i f they surely k n ew their sovran Lord
quatus, from the collar ( torques) w hich
was by.”
he took from a fallen foe ; and Quinc-
tius, surnamed Cincinnatus, or ** the 65. Durazzo in M acedonia, and
curly-haired.” Pharsalia in T hessaly.
47. T h ree o f the D ecii, father, 66. G o w er, Conf Amant., II. : —
son, and grandson, sacrificed their live 9 “ T h a t one sleeth, and that other stervèth,
in battle at different times for their But aboven all his prise deserveth
T h is k n igh tly Rom ain ; where he rodé
country. The Fabii also rendered
His dedly swerd no man abode,
signal services to the state, but are
A yen the w hich was no defence :
chiefly known in history through one Egipte fledde in his presence.”
o f their number, Quinctius Maxim us,
67. Antandros, a city, and Simois,
surnamed Cunctator, or the D elayer,
a river, near T r o y , whence came the
from w hom we have “ the Fabian
Roman eagle w ith Æ neas into Italy.
p o licy .”
69. It was an evil hour for Ptolem y,
53. T h e hill o f Fiesole, overlook
w hen Caesar took from him the king
ing Florence, where Dante was born.
dom o f E gypt, and gave it to C leo
Fiesole was destroyed by the Romans
patra.
for giving refuge to Cataline and his
70. Juba, king o f N um idia, w ho
fellow conspirators.
protected Pom pey, C ato, and Scipio
55. T h e birth o f Christ. M ilton,
after the battle o f Pharsalia. Being
Hymn on the Morning o f Christ's Na
conquered by Cæsar, his realm became
tivity y 3, 4 : —
a Roman province, o f w hich Sallust
“ But he, her fears to cease, the historian was the first governor.
Sent down the m eek-eyed Peace :
M ilton, Sams. Agon., 1695 : —
She, crowned w ith olive-green, came softly
u But as an eagle
sliding
H is cloudless thunder bolted on their heads.”
Dow n through the turning sphere,
H is ready harbinger, 7 1. Tow ards Spain, w here some
W ith turtle w ing the amorous clouds di
remnants o f Pom pey’s army still re
viding ;
mained under his tw o sons. W hen
A n d , waving wide her m yrtle wand,
She strikes a universal peace through sea and these w ere subdued the civil war was
land. at an end.
Paradiso vi. 247
73* Octavius Augustus, nephew o f cury, Buti saya: "W e are now to
Jqlius Çæsar. A t the battle o f Philippi cqnsider the effects w hich M ercury
|ê defeated Brutus and Cassius, an4 produces upon us in the w orld below ,
established the Empire. for w hich honor and blame are given
75. O n account o f the great slaughter to the planet ; for as Albumasar says
made by Augustus in his battles w ith in the introduction to his seventh
M ark Antony and his brother Lucius, treatise, ninth division, w here he treats
in the neighborhood o f these cities. o f the nature o f the planets and o f
8 1. Augustus closed the gates o f the their properties, M ercury signifies these
temple o f Janus as a sign o f universal tw enty-tw o things among others, name
peace, in the year o f C hrist’ s birth. ly , desire o f knowledge and o f seeing
86. T iberius Çæsar. secret things ; interpretation o f the
90. T h e crucifixion o f C hrist, in D eity , o f oracles and prophecies; fore
w hich the Romans took part in the knowledge o f things future ; knowledge
person o f Pontius Pilate. and profundity o f knowledge in pro
92. T h e destruction o f Jerusalem found books ; study o f wisdom ; mem
under T itu s, w h ich avenged the cruci ory o f stories and tales ; eloquence
fixion. w ith polish o f language ; subtilty o f
94. W hen the Church was assailed genius ; desire o f lordship ; appetite
by the Lom bards, w ho were subdued o f praise and fame ; color and subtilty
by Charlemagne. o f speech ; subtilty o f genius in every
98. Referring back to line 31 : — thing to w hich man betakes him self ;
M In order that thou sec w ith how great reason desire o f perfection ; cunning o f hand
M en move against the standard sacrosanct, in all arts ; practice o f trade ; selling,
B oth w ho appropriate and w ho oppose it.” buying, giving, receiving, stealing,
100. T h e G olden L ily , or Fleur- cheating ; concealing thoughts in the
de-lis o f France. T h e G uelfs, uniting mind ; change o f habits ; youthfulness,
w ith the French, opposed the G hibel- lust, abundance, murmurs, lies, false
lines, w ho had appropriated the im testimony, and many other things as
perial standard to their own party being therein contained. And there
purposes. fore our author feigns, that those w ho
106. Charles II . o f A pulia, son o f have been active in the w orld, and
Charles o f Anjou. have lived w ith political and moral
h i . Change the imperial eagle for virtues, show themselves in the sphere
the lilies o f France. o f M ercury, because M ercury exercises
112. M ercury is the smallest o f the such influence, according to the as
planets, w ith the exception o f the A s trologers, as has been shown ; but it is*
teroids, being sixteen times smaller than in man’s free w ill to follow the good
the Earth. influence and avoid the bad, and hence
114 . Speaking o f the planet Mer-, springs the merit and dem erit.” -
248 Notes
M ilton, Lycidas, 70 : — incom e o f his lord threefold, maintain
“ Fame is the spur that the clear spirit doth ing always a grand and honorable court.
raise, . . . . Four daughters had the Count,
(T h a t last infirm ity o f noble m ind,) and no son. By the wisdom and ad
T o scorn delights, and live laborious days j
dress o f the good pilgrim , he first mar
B ut the fair guerdon when we hope to find,
ried the eldest to the good K in g Louis
A n d th in k to burst out into sudden blaze,
Comes the blind Fury with the abhorre'd shears o f France by means o f m oney, saying
A n d slits the thin-spun life. ‘ But not the to the Count, ‘ L et me manage this,
praise,’ and do not be troubled at the cost; for
Phoebus replied, and touched m y trem bling i f thou marry the first w ell, on account
ears :
o f this relationship thou w ilt marry all
4Fame is no plant that grows on mortal soil,
the others better, and at less cost.*
N or in the glistering foil
Set o ff to the world, nor in broad rumor A nd so it came to pass ; for straight
lies ; w ay the king o f England, in order
B ut lives and spreads aloft by those pure eyes, to be brother-in-law o f the king o f
A n d perfect witness o f all-judging Jove : France, took the second for a small
A s he pronounces lastly on each deed,
sum o f money ; then his brother, be
O f so m uch fame in heaven expect thy
ing elected K ing o f the Romans, took
m eed.’ ”
the third ; and the fourth still remain
121. Piccarda, Canto III. 70, says : — ing to be married, the good pilgrim
w Brother, our w ill is quieted by virtue said, ‘ W ith this one I want thee to
O f charity, that m akes us wish alone have a brave son, w ho shall be thy
For w hat we have, nor gives us thirst for h e ir ’ ; and so he did. Finding Charles,
m ore.”
Count o f Anjou, brother o f K ing Louis
128. V illan i, V I . C h . 90, relates o f France, he said, ‘ G ive her to this
the story o f Romeo (in Italian Roméo) man, for he w ill be the best man in
as follows, though it w ill be observed the w o r ld ’ ; prophesying concerning
that he uses the word romeo not as a him , and so it was done. T h e n it
proper, but as a common noun, in its came to pass through envy, w hich
sense o f pilgrim : “ T h ere arrived at spoils every good thing, that the barons
his court a pilgrim , w ho was return o f Provence accused the good pilgrim
ing from St. James ; and hearing o f o f having badly managed the treasury
the goodness o f Count Raym ond, he o f the Count, and had him called to a
tarried in his court, and was so wise reckoning. T h e noble pilgrim said :
and .worthy, and found such favor * Count, I have served thee a long
w ith the Count, that he made him time, and brought thee from low to
master and director o f all things. He high estate, and for this, through false
was always clad in a decent and cleri counsel o f thy folk, thou art little grate
cal habit, and in a short time, by his ful. I came to thy court a poor p il
dexterity and wisdom , increased the grim , and have lived modestly on thy
Paradiso vu. 249
bounty. H ave m y mule and m y staff ing o f the O ld T estam en t; adversity

and scrip given back to me as w hen is the blessing o f the N e w , w hich car-
I came, and I ask no further wages.’ rieth the greater benediction and the
T h e Count would not have him go ; clearer revelation o f G o d ’s favor. Y et,
but on no account would he remain ; even in the O ld Testam ent, i f you
and he departed as he had come, and listen to D avid’s harp, you shall hear
never was it known whence he came, as many hearse-like airs as carols ; and
nor whither he went. M any thought the pencil o f the H o ly G host hath
that his was a sainted soul.” labored more in describing the afflic
142. Lord Bacon says in his Essay tions o f Job than the felicities o f Solo
on Adversity : “ Prosperity is the bless m on.”
C A N T O VII.
i. “ Hosanna, holy G od of/$aba- so manifestly, that he who looks care
oth, illuminating w ith_ thy brightness fully can recognize her present passion.
th e jia p p y"fires o f these rëalnïSï^’ H ence, inasmuch as six passions are
ODante is'still in the planet M ercury, peculiar to the human soul, o f w hich
whiclTTecëîW s^rom the sun six times the Philosopher makes mention in his
more light and heat than the Earth. R hetoric, that is, grace, zeal, m ercy,
5. By Substance is here meant spir envy, love, and shame, w ith none o f
it, or angel ; the word having the sense these can the Soul be impassioned,
o f Subsistence. See Canto X III. N ote without its semblance coming to the
5 »- w indow o f the eyes, unless it be kept
7. T h e rapidity o f the motion o f w ithin by great effort. H ence one o f
the flying spirits is beautifully ex old plucked out his eyes, so that his
pressed in these lines. inward shame might not appear out
io*_ Jtsfamely, the doubt in his mind. w ardly, as Statius the poet relates o f
1 4 ^ Bice, or Beatrice. T heban Œ dipus, when he says, that in
lü . Convito, I I I. 8 : (t A nd in these eternal night he hid his shame accurs
two places I say these pleasures ap ed. She shows herself in the mouth,
pear, saying, In her eyes and in her sweet as color behind glass. A nd what is
smile ; w hich two places by a beautiful laughter but a coruscation o f the delight
similitude may be called balconies o f o f the soul, that is, a light appearing
the Lady w ho inhabits the edifice o f outwardly, as it exists w ithin ? And
the body, that is, the Soul ; since here, therefore it behoveth man to show his
although as i f veiled, she often shows soul in moderate jo y , to laugh moder
herself. She shows herself in the eyes ately w ith dignified severity, and w ith
v o l. hi. 32
250 Notes /
slight motion o f the arms ; so that the tween the direct or immediate inspira
Lady who then shows herself, as has tions o f G od , and those influences that
been said, may appear modest, and not come indirectly through the stars. In
dissolute. H ence the Book o f the the Convito, YÎII. 3, he says : “ T h e
Four Cardinal Virtues commands us, goodness o f G od is received in one
* Let thy laughter be without cachin- manner by disembodied substances,
nation, that is to say, without cackling that is, by the Angels (w ho are w ith
like a hen/ A h , wonderful laughter out material grossness, and as it were
o f my Lady, that never was perceived diaphanous on account o f the purity o f
but by the eye ! ” their form ), and in another manner by
20. Referring back to Canto V I . the human soul, w h ich, though in one
9 2 :— part it is free from matter, in another
“ T o do vengeance
is impeded by it ; (as a man w ho is
Upon the vengeance o f the ancient sin.”
w h olly in the water, except his head,
27. M ilton, Par. Lost, I. 1, the o f whom it cannot be said he is w h olly
story in the water nor w holly out o f it ;)
“ O f man’s first disobedience, and the fruit and in another manner by the animals,
O f that forbidden tree, whose m ortal taste whose soul is all absorbed in matter,
Brought death into the world, and all our woe,
but somewhat ennobled ; and in an
W ith loss o f Eden, till one greater M an
other manner by the metals, and in
Restore us, and regain the blissful seat.”
another by the earth ; because it is the
36. Sincere in the sense o f pure. most material, and therefore the most
65. Plato, Timœus, D avis’s T r ., X . : remote from and the most inappro
“ Let us declare then on what account priate for the first most simple and
the framing Artificer settled the forma noble virtue, w hich is solely intellect
tion o f this universe. H e was good ; ual, that is, G o d .”
and in the good envy is never engen And in Canto X X I X . 136 : —
dered about anything whatever. Hence,
“ T h e primal ligh t, that all irradiates,
being free from this, he desired that all By mpdesâTrhany is received therein,
things should as much as possible re A s are the splendors w herew ith it is m ated.”
semble himself.” 76. Convito, V I I . 3: “ Between the
Also M ilton, Par. Losty I. 259 : — angelic nature, w hich is an intellectual
“ T h e A lm igh ty hath not built thing, and the human soul there is no
Here for his en vy.”
step, but they are both almost contin
And again, V I I I . 491 : — uous in the order o f gradation.............
“ T h ou hast fulfilled T h u s w e are to suppose and firmly to
T h y words, Creator bounteous and benign, believe, that a man may be so noble,
G iver o f all things fair ! but fairest this and o f such lofty condition, that he
O f all thy gifts ! nor enviest.”
shall be almost an angel.”
67. Dante here discriminates be 130. T h e Angels, and the Heavens,
Paradiso vin. 251
and the human soul, being immediately W eeping and laughing in her childish
sport,
inspired by G o d , are immutable and
Issues the simple soul, that nothing know s,
indestructible. But the elements and
Save that, proceeding from a joyous M ak er,
the souls o f brutes and plants are con G lad ly it turns to that w h ich gives it
trolled by the stars, and are mutable pleasure.”
and perishable. And also Purg. X X V . 70 : —
142. See Purg. X V I . 85 : —
“ T h e primal M otor turns to it w ell pleased
F o rth from the hand o f H im , who fondles it A t so great art o f nature, and inspires
Before it is, lik e to a little girl A spirit new w ith virtue all replete.”
C A N T O VIII.
Iascent to th élT h ird jtteaven , 3. T h e third E p icycle, or that o f

Venus, where are seen the Venus, the third planet, was its sup
spiïrtsôt Loyjers7~^X)f this Heaven posed motion from west to east, w hile
Dante says, Convito, II. 14 : — the w hole heavens were swept onward
“ T h e Heaven o f Venus may be com from east to west by the motion o f the
pared to R hetoric for tw o properties ; Primum M obile.
the first is the brightness o f its aspect, In the Convito, II. 4, Dante says :
w hich is most sweet to look upon, “ U pon the back o f this circle (the
more than any other star ; the second Equatorial) in the Heaven o f Venus,
is its appearance, now in the morning, o f w hich w e are now treating, is a
now in the evening. And these tw o little sphere, w hich revolves o f itself
properties are in R hetoric, the sweetest in this heaven, and whose orbit the
o f all the sciences, for that is princi astrologers call E picycle.” And again,
pally its intention. It appears in the II. 7 : “ A ll this heaven moves and
morning when the rhetorician speaks revolves w ith its E picycle from east
before the face o f his audience ; it ap to west, once every natural day ; but
pears in the evening, that is, retro whether this movement be by any In
grade, when the letter in part remote telligence, or by the sweep o f the P ri
speaks for the rhetorician.” mum M obile, G od knoweth ; in me it
For the influences o f Venus, see would be presumptuous to judge.”
Canto IX . N ote 33. M ilton, Par. Lost, V I I I . 72 : —
2. In the days o f “ the false and
“ From man or angel the great A rch itect
lying gods,” w hen the w orld was in
Did w isely to conceal, and not divulge
peril o f damnation for misbelief. C y-
H is secrets to be scanned by them who ought
pria, or Cyprigna, was a title o f Venus, R ath er admire ; or, i f they list to try
from the place o f her birth, Cyprus. Conjecture, he his fabric o f the heavens
2 52 Notes■
H ath left to their disputes; perhaps to move Earth. Suppose a person passing
H is laughter at their quaint opinions wide around a room holding a lamp, and
Hereafter, when they come to model heaven
all the w hile turning on his heel. I f
A n d calculate the stars ; how they w ill wield
he turned round uniform ly, there would
T h e m ighty frame ; how build, unbuild, con
trive,
be no actual interruption o f the uni
T o save appearances ; how gird the sphere form circular motion both o f the car
W ith centric and eccentric scribbled o’er, rier and the carried ; but the light, as
Cycle and epicycle, orb in orb.” seen by an observer in the interior, would
See also N ich o l, Solar System, p. 7 : make strange gyrations. Unable to
“ N othing ih later times ought to ob account otherwise for the irregularities
scure the glory o f Hipparchus, and, as o f the planets, they mounted them in
some think, the still greater Ptolem y. this manner, on small circles, whose
Am id the bewilderment o f these plane centres only revolved regularly around
tary motions, what could they say, ex the Earth, but w h ich , during their
cept that the * gods never act without revolutionary motion, also revolved
d esign ’ ; and thereon resolve to dis around their own centres. Styling
cern it ? T h e motion o f the Earth these cycles and epicycles, the ancient
was concealed from them : nor was learned men framed that grand system
aught intelligible or explicable con o f the Heavens concerning w hich Ptol
cerning the wanderings o f the planets, emy composed his ( Syntax.’ ”
except the grand revolution o f the sky 7. Shakespeare, Love's Labor Lost,
around the Earth. T h a t Earth, small III. 1 : —
“ T h is wim pled, w hining, purblind, wayward
to us, they therefore, on the ground o f
phenomena, considered the centre o f . b0y’
T h is senior-junior, giant-dwarf, Dan Cupid ;
the Universe, — thinking, perhaps, not R egen t o f love-rhym es, lord o f folded arms,
more confinedly than persons in repute T h e anointed sovereign o f sighs and groans,
in modern days. Around that centre Liege o f all loiterers and m alcontents.”
all motion seemed to pass in order the 9. Cupid in the semblance o f As-
most regular ; and i f a few bodies ap canius. Æ neidy I. 718 , Davidson’s
peared to interrupt the regularity o f that T r . : “ She clings to him w ith her
order, w h y not conceive the existence o f eyes, her w hole soul, and sometimes
some arrangement by w hich they might fondles him in her lap, D ido not think
be reconciled with it ? It was a strange, ing what a powerful god is settling
but most ingenious idea. T h e y could on her, hapless one. M eanw hile he,
not tell how , by any simple system o f mindful o f his Acidalian mother, be
circular and uniform motion, the ascer gins insensibly to efface the memory
tained courses o f the planets, as directly o f Sichæus, and with a living flame
observed, were to be accounted for ; tries to prepossess her languid affec
but they made a most artificial scheme, tions, and her heart, chilled by long
that still saved the im m obility o f the disuse.”
Paradiso vin. 253
io. Venus, w ith whose name this line 34 he alludes to the Principalities
canto begins. as the Regents o f V enus; and in Canto
12. Brunetto Latini, Trésor, I. C h . IX . 6 1, speaks o f the T hrones as re
3, says that Venus “ always follows the flecting the justice o f G od : —
sun, and is beautiful and gentle, and is “ A b o ve us there are mirrors, Thrones you call
called the Goddess o f L ove.” them ,
Dante says, it plays w ith or caresses From w hich shines out on us God Judicant ” ;
the sun, “ now behind, and now in thus referring the Thrones to a higher
front.” W hen it follow s, it is H es heaven than that o f Venus.
perus, the Evening Star ; when it 40. A fter he had by looks asked and
precedes, it is Phosphor, the M orning gained assent from Beatrice.
Star. 46. T h e spirit shows its increase o f
21. T h e rapidity o f the motion o f jo y by increase o f brightness. As Pi-
the spirits, as w ell as their brightness, carda in Canto III. 67 : —
is in proportion to their vision o f G od. “ First w ith those other shades she smiled a
Compare Canto X I V . 40 : — little ;
“ Its brightness is proportioned to the ardor, Thereafter answered me so joyously,
T h e ardor to the vision ; and the vision She seemed to burn in the first fire o f lov e.”
Equals w hat grace it has above its w o rth .” And Justinian, in Canto V . 133 :
23. M ade visible by mist and cloud- “ E ven as the sun, that doth conceal h im self
rack. By too m uch ligh t, when heat has worn
27. T h e ir motion originates in the away
Primum Mobile, whose Regents, or T h e tempering influence o f the vapors dense,

B y greater rapture thus concealed itself
Intelligences, are the Seraphim.
In its own radiance the figure saintly.”
34. T h e Regents, or Intelligences,
o f Venus are the Principalities. 49. T h e spirit w ho speaks is Charles
37. T h is is the first line o f the first Martel o f H ungary, the friend and bene
canzone in the Convito, and in his com factor o f Dante. H e was the eldest son
mentary upon it, H . 5, Dante says : o f Charles the Lame (Charles II. o f
“ In the first place, then, be it known, N aples) and o f M ary o f Hungary. H e
that the movers o f this heaven are sub was born in 1272, and in 1291 married
stances separate from matter, that is, the “ beautiful Clem ence,” daughter o f
Intelligences, w hich the common peo Rudolph o f Hapsburg, Emperor of
ple call Angels.” A nd farther on, II. Germ any. H e died in 1295, at the
6 : “ It is reasonable to believe that age o f tw enty-three, to w hich he al
the motors o f the H eaven o f the M oon ludes in the words,
are o f the order o f the Angels ; and “ T h e world possessed me
Short time below .”
those o f M ercury are the Archangels ;
and those o f Venus are the T h ron es.” 58. T h a t part o f Provence, embrac
It w ill be observed, how ever, that in ing Avignon, A ix , A rles, and Mar-
254 Notes
seilles, o f w hich his father was lord, o f Palermo, in 1282. ' M ilm an, Hist.
and w hich he would have inherited Latin Christ.y V I. 155 : “ It was at a
had he lived. T h is is “ the great dow ry festival on Easter Tuesday.that a multi
o f Provence,” w hich the daughter o f tude o f the inhabitants o f Palermo and
Raymond Berenger brought to Charles the neighborhood had thronged to a
o f Anjou in marriage, and w hich is church, about h a lf a mile out o f the
mentioned in Purg. X X . 6 1, as taking tow n, dedicated to the H o ly Ghost.
the sense o f shame out o f the blood o f T h e religious service was over, the
the Capets. merriment begun ; tables were spread,
6 1. T h e kingdom o f Apulia in Au- the amusements o f all sorts, games,
sonia, or L ow er Italy, embracing Bari dances under the trees, were going
on the Adriatic, Gaeta in the T erra gayly on; when the harmony was sud
di Lavoro on the Mediterranean, and denly interrupted and the joyousness
Crotona in Calabria; a region bounded chilled by the appearance o f a body o f
on the north by the Tronto emptying French soldiery, under the pretext o f
into the A driatic, and the V erde (or keeping the peace. T h e French min
G arigliano) emptying into the M edi gled familiarly w ith the people, paid
terranean. court, not in the most respectful man
65. T h e kingdom o f Hungary. ner, to the women ; the young men
6 7. S icily, called o f old Trin acria, made sullen remonstrances, and told
from its three promontories Peloro, them to go their way. T h e French
Pachino, and Lilibeo. men began to draw together. * T hese
68. Pachino is the southeastern prom rebellious Paterins must have arms, or
ontory o f S icily, and Peloro the north they would not venture on such in
eastern. Between them lies the G u lf solence.’ T h e y began to search some
o f Catania, receiving w ith open arms o f them for arms. T h e two parties
the east wind. Horace speaks o f Eurus were already glaring at each other in
as “ riding the Sicilian seas.” angry hostility. A t that moment the
70. Both Pindar and O vid speak o f beautiful daughter o f Roger Mastrange-
the giant Typhceus, as struck by Jove’s lo, a maiden o f exquisite loveliness and
thunderbolt, and lying buried under modesty, w ith her bridegroom, ap
Æ tna. V irg il says it is Enceladus, a proached the church. A Frenchm an,
brother o f Typhceus. Charles M artel named Drouet, either in wantonness or
here gives the philosophical, not the insult, came up to her, and, under the
poetical, cause o f the murky atmos pretence o f searching for arms, thrust
phere o f the bay. his hand into her bosom. T h e girl
72. Through him from his grand fainted in her bridegroom ’s arms. H e
father Charles o f Anjou, and his father- uttered in his agony the fatal cry,
in-law the Emperor Rudolph. * Death to the French ! ’ A youth
75. T h e Sicilian Vespers and revolt rushed forward, stabbed Drouet to the
Paradiso vin. 255
heart w ith his own sword, was him self 84. N am ely, ministers and officials
struck down. T h e cry, the shriek, w ho were not greedy o f gain.
ran through the crow d, ‘ Death to the 87. In G od , w here all things are
French ! * M any Sicilians fell, but, o f reflected as in a mirror. Rev. xxi. 6 :
tw o hundred on the spot, not one “ I am Alpha and Omega ; the begin
Frenchman escaped. T h e cry spread ning and the end.” Buti interprets
to the c ity : Mastrangelo took the lead; thus : “ Because I believe that thou
every house was stormed, every hole seest m y joy in G od , even as I see it,
and corner searched ; their dress, their I am pleased ; and this also is dear to
speech, their persons, their manners, me, that tjiou seest in G od , that I be
denounced the French. T h e palace lieve i \ \
was forced ; the Justiciary, being luck 9 7 / Convito, i l l l . 1 4 : “ T h e first
ily wounded in the face, and rolled in agent, that is, G od , sends his influence
the dust, and so undetected, mounted into\some thjngs by means o f direct
a horse, and fled w ith two follow rays, and-iiUo others by means o f re
ers. T w o thousand French w ere slain. flected splendor. H ence into the In
T h e y denied them decent burial, heaped telligences the divine light rays out im
them together in a great pit. The mediately ; in others it is reflected
horrors o f the scene w ere indescriba from these Intelligences first illumi
ble ; the insurgents broke into the nated. But as mention is here made
convents, the churches. T h e friars, o f light and splendor, in order to a
especial objects o f hatred, were mas perfect understanding, I w ill show the
sacred ; they slew the French monks, difference o f these words, according to
the French priests. N either old age, Avicenna. I say, the custom o f the
nor sex, nor infancy was spared.” philosophers is tocall the Heaven
76. Robert, Duke o f Calabria, third light, in reference to its existence in
son o f Charles II. and younger brother its fountain-head ; to call it ray, in
o f Charles M artel. H e was K ing o f reference to its passing from the foun
Sicily from 1309 to 1343. H e brought tain-head to the first body, in w hich
w ith him from Catalonia a band o f it is arrested ; to call it splendor, in
needy adventurers, whom he put into reference to its reflection upon some
high offices o f state, “ and like so many other part illuminated.”
leeches,” says Biagioli, “ they filled 116 . I f men lived isolated from each
themselves w ith the blood o f that poor other, and not in communities.
people, not dropping o ff so long as 120. Aristotle, whom Dante in the
there remained a drop to suck.” Convito, III. 5, calls “ that glorious
80. Sicily already heavily laden philosopher to whom Nature most laid
with taxes o f all kinds. open her secrets” ; and in Inf. IV . 13 1,
82. Born o f generous ancestors, he “ the master o f those who know.”
was him self avaricious. 124. T h e Jurist, the W arrior, the
256 Notes
Priest, and the Artisan are here typi character; and therefore w e see cer
fied in Solon, Xerxes, M elchisedec, tain plants rooting themselves by the
and Daedalus. water-side, and others upon mountain
129. Nature, like death, makes no ous places, and others on the slopes
distinction between palace and hovel. and at the foot o f the mountains,
H er gentlemen are born alike in each, w hich, i f they are transplanted, either
and so her churls. w h olly perish, or live a kind o f melan
130. Esau and Jacob, though twin choly life, as things separated from
brothers, differed in character, Esau be what is friendly to them .”
ing warlike and Jacob peaceable. Gen 145. Another allusion to K in g R o b
esis xxv. 27 : “ And the boys grew : and ert o f Sicily. V illan i, X II. 9, says
Esau was a cunning hunter, a man o f o f him : “ T h is K ing Robert was the
the field ; and Jacob was a plain man, wisest king that had been known
dwelling in tents.” among Christians for five hundred
13 1. Romulus, called Quirinus, be years, both in natural ability and in
cause he always carried a spear (quirts'), knowledge, being a very great master
was o f such obscure birth, that the R o in theology, and a consummate philos
mans, to dignify their origin, pretended opher.” And the Postillatore o f the
he was born o f M^rs. M onte Cassino C odex : “ T h is K in g
141. Convito, II I. 3 : “ Anim ate Robert delighted in preaching and
plants have a very manifest affection studying, and would have made a bet
for certain places, according to their ter monk than king.”
C A N T O IX.
1. T h e Heaven o f Venus is con for her husband, that she is said to

tinued in this canto. T h e beauti have fallen dead on hearing the news
ful Clem ence here addressed is the o f his death.
daughter o f the Emperor Rudolph, 3. Charles the Lam e, dying in
and w ife o f Charles M artel. Some 1309, gave the kingdom o f Naples and
commentators say it is his daughter, Sicily to his third son, Robert, Duke
but for what reason is not apparent, o f Calabria, thus dispossessing Carlo
as the form o f address would rather Roberto (or Caroberto), son o f Charles
indicate the w ife than the daughter ; M artel and Clem ence, and rightful heir
and moreover, at the date o f the poem, to the throne.
1300, the daughter was only six or 22. Unknow n to me by name.
seven years old. So great was the 25. T h e region here described is
affection o f this “ beautiful C lem en ce” the M arca T rivigiana, lying between
Paradiso ix. 257
V enice (here indicated by one o f its lawful act ; and she passed her life in
principal wards, the Rialto) and the enjoyment, as Solomon says in E cclesi
A lps, dividing Italy from G erm any. astes,” -— alluding probably to the first
28. T h e hill on w hich stands the verse o f the second chapter, “ I said in
Castello di Romano, the birthplace o f my heart, G o to now , I w ill prove thee
the tyrant Ezzelino, or A zzo lin o, w ith mirth ; therefore enjoy pleasure ;
whom , for his cruelties, Dante pun and, behold, this is also vanity.”
ished in the river o f boiling blood, 33. O f the influences o f the planet
Inf. X II. n o . Before his birth his Venus, quoting Albumasar, as before,
mother is said to have dreamed o f a Buti says : “ Venus is cold and moist,
lighted torch, as Hecuba did before and of phlegm atic temperament, and
the birth o f Paris, Althaea before the signifies beauty, liberality, patience,
birth o f M eleager, and the mother o f sweetness, dignity o f manners, love o f
St. D om inic before the birth o f dress and ornaments o f gold and silver,
“ T h e amorous paramour hum ility towards friends, pride and
O f Christian Faith, the athlete consecrate, adjunction, delectation and delight in
K in d to his own and cruel to his foes.” singing and use o f ornaments, joy and
32. Cunizza was the sister o f A z z o gladness, dancing, song w ith pipe and
lino di Romano. H er story is told by lute, bridals, ornaments and precious
Rolandino, Liber Chronicorum, in Mu- ointments, cunning in the composition
ratori, Rer. Ital. Script., V I I I . 173. o f songs, skill in the game o f chess,
H e says that she was first married to indolence, drunkenness, lust, adultery,
Richard o f St. Boniface j and soon gesticulations, and lasciviousness of
after had an intrigue w ith Sordello, as courtesans, abundance o f perjuries, o f
already mentioned, Purg. V I. N ote 74. lies and all kinds o f wantonness, love
Afterwards she wandered about the o f children, delight in men, strength
world w ith a soldier o f T reviso , named o f body, weakness o f mind, abundance
Bonius, “ taking much solace,” says the o f food and corporal delights, observ
old chronicler, “ and spending much ance o f faith and justice, traffic in
money,” — multa habendo solatia, et odoriferous merchandise ; and as was
maximas faciendo expensas. A fter the said o f the M oon, all are not found in
death o f Bonius, she was married to a one man, but a part in one, and a part
nobleman o f Braganzo ; and finally and in another, according to D ivine Provi
for a third time to a gentleman o f V e dence ; and the wise man adheres to
rona. the good, and overcomes the others.”
T h e Ottimo alone among the com 34. Since G od has pardoned me,
mentators takes up the defence o f I am no longer troubled for my past
C unizza, and says : “ T h is lady lived errors, on account o f w hich I attain no
lovingly in dress, song, and sport ; but higher glory in Paradise. She had
consented not to any im propriety or untasted o f the waters o f Lethe, and all
v o l. h i. 33
25B Notes
the ills and errors o f the past were for duan G uelphs w ere defeated by the
gotten. Purg. X X X I I I . 94 : — G hibellines, — in 1 3 1 1 , in 13 14 , and
‘ “ A n d i f thou art not able to rem em ber,’ in 1318, w hen Can Grande della Scala
Sm iling she answered, ‘ recollect thee now was ch ief o f the G hibelline league.
H ow thou this very day hast drunk o f T h e river stained w ith blood is the
L e th e .”
Bacchiglione, on w hich V icenza stands.
Hugo o f St. V icto r, in a passage 49. In T reviso , w here the Sile and
quoted by Philalethes in the notes to Cagnano unite.
his translation o f the Divina Comme- 50. Riccardo da Cam ino, w ho was
diay says : “ In that city . . . . there assassinated w hile playing at chess.
w ill be Free W ill, emancipated from H e was a son o f the “ good G herardo,”
all evil, and filled w ith all good, enjoy and brother o f the beautiful Gaja, men
ing without interruption the delight o f tioned Purg. X V I . 40. H e succeeded
eternal joys, oblivious o f sins, oblivious his father as lord o f T reviso ; but car
o f punishments ; yet not so oblivious ried on his love adventures so openly
o f its liberation as to be ungrateful to and w ith so high a hand, that he was
its liberator. So far, therefore, as re finally assassinated by an outraged hus
gards intellectual knowledge, it w ill band. T h e story o f his assassination
be mindful o f its past evils ; but w h olly is told in the Hist. Cartusiorum in Mu*
unmindful, as regards any feeling o f ratori, X II. 784.
what it has passed through.” 53. A certain bishop o f the town
37. T h e spirit o f F olco, or Fol- o f Feltro in the Marca Trivigiana,
chetto, o f M arseilles, as mentioned later whose name is doubtful, but w ho was
in this canto ; the famous Troubadour both lord spiritual and temporal o f the
whose renown was not to perish for town, broke faith w ith certain gen
five centuries, but is small enough now , tlemen o f Ferrara, guilty o f political
save in the literary histories o f M illot crimes, w ho sought refuge and protec
and the Benedictines o f St. Maur. tion in his diocese. T h e y w ere de
44. T h e M arca Trivigiana is again livered up, and executed in Ferrara.
alluded to, lying between the A dige, Afterward the Bishop him self came to
that empties into the Adriatic south o f a violent end, being beaten to death
V en ice, and the Tagliam ento to the w ith bags o f sand.
northeast, towards Trieste. T h is re 54. Malta was a prison on the shores
gion embraces the cities o f Padua and o f Lake Bolsena, w here priests were
V icenza in the south, T reviso in the incarcerated for their crimes. T h e re
centre, and Feltro in the north. Pope Boniface V I I I . imprisoned the
46. T h e rout o f the Paduans near Abbot o f M onte Cassino for letting
V icen za, in those endless quarrels that the fugitive Celestine V . escape from
run through Italian history like the his convent.
roll o f a drum. T h ree times the Pa 58. T h is “ courteous priest ” was a
Paradiso ix. 259
G uelph, and showed his zeal for his one o f the Troubadours, w h o, in an
party in the persecution o f the G h ib - E legy, commends his departed friend
ellines. to the V irgin as a good singer. “ H e
60. T h e treachery and cruelty o f sang so w ell, that the nightingales grew
this man w ill be in conformity to the silent w ith admiration, and listened to
customs o f the country. him. T herefore G od took him for his
6 1. Above in the Crystalline H eav own service............I f the V irgin M ary
en, or Primum Mobile, is the O rder is fond o f genteel young men, I advise
o f Angels called Thrones. T h ese are her to take him .”
mirrors reflecting the justice and judg 77. T h e Seraphim, clothed w ith six
ments o f God. wings, as seen in the vision o f the
69. T h e Balascio (in French rubi Prophet Isaiah vi. 2 : “ Above it stood
balais) is supposed to take its name the seraphims : each one had six wings ;
from the place in the East w here it w ith twain he covered his face, and
was found. w ith twain he covered his feet, and
Chaucer, Court o f Love, 78 : — w ith twain he did fly.”
** No saphire o f Inde, no rube riche o f price, 81. In the original, S’ io m1 intuassi
Th ere lacked th en , nor emeraude so grene, come tu t* immii ; i f I in-theed m yself
Balais T u rk is, ne thing to my devise as thou in-meest thyself. Dantesque
T h a t may the castel m aken for to shene.”
words, like inluia, N ote 73.
T h e mystic virtues o f this stone are 82. T h e M editerranean, the great
thus enumerated by M r. K in g, Antique est o f seas, except the ocean, surround
Gems, p. 419 : “ T h e Balais Ruby re ing the earth.
presses vain and lascivious thoughts, Bryant, Tbanatopsis : —
appeases quarrels between friends, and “ A n d poured round all
gives health o f body. Its powder taken O ld O cean’s gray and m elancholy waste.”
in water cures diseases o f the eyes, and 85. Extending eastward between
pains in the liver. I f you touch with Europe and Africa. Dante gives the
this gem the four corners o f a house, length o f the Mediterranean as ninety
orchard, or vineyard, they w ill be safe degrees. M odern geographers make it
from lightning, storms, and blight.” less than fifty.
70. Joy is shown in heaven by 89. M arseilles, about equidistant
greater light, as here on earth by from the Ebro, in Spain, and the M a-
smiles, and as in the infernal regions gra, w hich divides the Genoese and
the grief o f souls in torment is by Tuscan territories. Being a small river,
greater darkness. it has but a short journey to make.
73. In H im thy sight is ; in the 92. Buggia is a city in A frica, on
original tuo veder s’ inluia, thy sight in- nearly the same parallel o f longitude as
Hims-itself M arseilles.
76. T h ere is a similar passage in 93. T h e allusion here is to the siege
2 ÔO Notes
o f Marseilles by a portion o f Cæsar’s age to the two sisters o f the Sire Bar
army under Tribonius, and the fleet rai, Lady Laura and Lady M abel, both
under Brutus. Purg. X V I I I . 101 : — beautiful and de gran valor, and being
“ A n d Caesar, that he m ight subdue Ilerda, accused thereof, fell into disfavor and
T h ru st at M arseilles, and then ran into banishment, the Lady Alazais wishing
Spain.” to hear no more his prayers nor his
Lucan, who describes the siege and songs. In his despair he took refuge
sea-fight in the third book o f his Phar- at the court o f W illiam , lord o f M ont
saliay says : — pellier, whose w ife, daughter o f the
‘ ‘ M eanw hile, impatient o ft h e lingering war, Emperor M anuel, “ comforted him a
T h e chieftain to Iberia bends afar, little, and besought him not to be
A n d gives the leaguer to Tribonius’ care.”
downcast and despairing, but for love
94. F olco, or Folchetto, o f M ar o f her to sing and make songs.”
seilles (Folquet de M arseilles) was a And now a great change came over
noted Troubadour, w ho flourished at him. T h e old chronicler goes on to
the end o f the twelfth century. He say : “ And it came to pass that the
was th« son o f a rich merchant o f M ar Lady Alazais died; and the Sire Bar
seilles, and after his father’s death, giv rai, her husband and his lord, died ;
ing up business for pleasure and poetry, and died the good K ing Richard, and
became a frequenter o f courts and fa the good Count Raymond o f Toulouse,
vorite o f lords and princes. Am ong his and K ing Alfonso o f A ragon: w hereat,
patrons are mentioned K ing Richard in grief for his lady and for the princes
o f England, K ing Alfonso o f Aragon, w ho were dead, he abandoned the
Count Raymond o f Toulouse, and the w orld, and retired to a Cistercian con
Sire Barrai o f Marseilles. T h e old vent, w ith his w ife and two sons. A nd
Provençal chronicler in Raynouard, V . he became Abbot o f a rich abbey in
150, says : “ H e was a good T rou ba Provence, called T oron det, and after
dour, and very attractive in person. wards Bishop o f Toulouse, and there
H e paid court to the wife o f his lord, he died.”
Sire Barrai, and besought her love, It was in 1200 that he became a
and made songs about her. But neither Cistercian, and he died in 1233. It
for prayers nor songs could he find would be pleasant to know that he
favor w ith her so as to procure any atoned for his youthful follies by an old
mark o f love, o f w hich he was always age o f virtues. But unfortunately for
complaining in his songs.” his fame, the old nightingale became a
Nevertheless this Lady Alazais lis bird o f prey. H e was deeply im pli
tened w ith pleasure to his songs and cated in the persecutions o f the A lb i-
praises ; and was finally moved to jeal genses, and the blood o f those “ slaugh
ousy, i f not to love. T h e Troubadour tered saints ” makes a ghastly rubric in
was at the same time paying his hom his breviary.
/
Paradiso ix. (Id y:
Ii V *
261
97. D ido, queen o f Carthage.

T h eC hrist descended into Liflriiagi' " Th_e.
Ottimo says : " H e seems to mean, that first shall be last, and the last first.”
Folco loved indifferently married w o 123. T h e Crucifixion. I f any one
men, virgins, and w idows, gentle and is disposed to criticise the play upon
Nsimple.” words in this beautiful passage, let him
100. Phillis o f T h race, called Ro- remember the T u es Petrus et super
dopeia from Mount Rodope near w hich hanc petram edificabo ecclesiam meam.
she lived, was deserted by her Athenian 124. Hebrews xi. 3 1 : " By faith the
lover Demophoôn, o f whom Chaucer, harlot Rahab perished not w ith them
Legende o f Good Women, 2442, gives that believed not, w hen she had re
this portrait : — ceived the spies w ith peace.”
** M en knew e him w ell and didden hym honour,
125. Forgetful that it was in the
For at Athenis duke and lorde was he, hands o f the Saracens.
A s Theseus his father hath ibe, 127. T h e heathen Gods were looked
T h a t in his tyme was o f grete renown, upon by the Christians as demons.
N o man so grete in all his regioun,
H ence Florence was the city o f Satan
A n d lik e his father o f face and o f stature ;
to Dante in his dark hours, when he
A n d false o f love, it came hym o f nature j
A s doeth the foxe, Renarde the foxes sonne,
thought o f Mars ; but in his better
O f kinde, he coulde his olde father wonne moments, w hen he remembered John
W ithouten lore ; as can a drake swim m e, the Baptist, it was “ the fairest and
W hen it is caught and caried to the brim m e.” most renowned daughter o f Rom e.”
101. Hercules was so subdued by 130. T h e L ily on the golden florin
^love for Iole, that he sat among her o f Florence.
\lpaidens spinning w ith a distaff. 133. T o gain the golden florin the
103. See N ote 34 o f this canto. study o f the Gospels and the Fathers
- 106. T h e ways o f Providence, was abandoned, and the D ecretals, or
books o f Ecclesiastical L aw , so dili
“ From seeming evil still educing good.”
gently conned, that their margins were
1 16. Rahab, who concealed the spies w orn and soiled w ith thumb-marks.
o f Joshua among the flax-stalks on the T h e first fiv® books o f the Decretals
ro o f o f her house. Joshua, ii. 6. w ere compiled by G regory I X ., and
118. M ilton, Par. Lost, I V . 776 : — the sixth by Boniface V I I I .
“ N ow had night measured w ith her shadowy 138. A prophecy o f the death o f
cone
Boniface V I I I . in 1303, and the re
H alf-w ay up h ill this vast sublunar v au lt.”
moval o f the H o ly See to Avignon in
120. T h e first soul redeemed w'hen 1305.
2Ô2 Notes
C A N T O X.
- ^ i . \ T h e Heaven o f the Sun, “ a good the spirits o f theologians and Fathers

planed and im perial,” says Brunetto o f the Church ; and its influences, ac
Xatij>l. Dante makes it the symbol o f cording to Albumasar, cited by Buti,
Arithm etic. Convitoy II. 1 4 : “ T h e are as follow s: “ T h e Sun signifies the
Heaven o f the Sun may be compared vital soul, light and splendor, reason
to Arithm etic on account o f two prop and intellect, science and the measure
erties ; the first is, that w ith its light o f life ; it signifies kings, princes and
all the other stars are informed ; the leaders, nobles and magnates and con
second is, that the eye cannot behold gregations o f men, strength and victory,
it. And these tw o properties are in voluptuousness, beauty and grandeur,
A rithm etic, for w ith its light all the subtleness o f mind, pride and praise,
sciences are illuminated, since their good desire o f kingdom and o f subjects,
subjects are all considered under some and great love o f gold, and affluence
number, and in the consideration there o f speech, and delight in neatness and
o f w e always proceed w ith numbers ; beauty. It signifies faith and the w or
as in natural science the subject is the ship o f G od , judges and wise men,
movable body, w hich movable body fathers and brothers and mediators ; it
has in it ratio o f continuity, and this joins itself to men and mingles among
has in it ratio o f infinite number. And them, it gives what is asked for, and is
the ch ief consideration o f natural sci strong in vengeance, that is to say, it
ence is to consider the principles o f punishes rebels and malefactors.”
natural things, w hich are three, name 2. Adam o f St. V icto r, Hymn to the
ly , matter, species, and form ; in w hich Holy Ghost : —
this number is visible, not only in all “ V en i, Creator Spiritus,
together, but, i f w e consider w ell, in Spiritus recreator,
each one separately. T herefore P y T u dans, tu datus cœlitus,
thagoras, according to A fistotle in the T u donum, tu donator j
T u lex, tu digitus,
first book o f his Physics, gives the odd
A len s et alitus,
and even as the principles o f natural
Spirans et spiritus,
things, considering all things to be Spiratus et spirator.”
number. T h e other property o f the
Sun is also seen in number, to w hich 9. W here the Z o diac crosses the
Arithm etic belongs, for the eye o f the Equator, and the motion o f the planets,
intellect cannot behold it, for number w hich is parallel to the former, comes
considered in itself is infinite ; and this into apparent collision w ith that o f
w e cannot comprehend.” the fixed stars, w h ich is parallel to the
In this Heaven o f the Sun are seen latter.
Paradiso x. 263
14. The Z odiac, w hich cuts the 67. T h e moon w ith a halo about
Equator obliquely. her.
16. M ilton, Par. Lost, X . 668: — 82. T h e spirit o f Thom as Aquinas.
87. T h e stairway o f Jacob’s dream,
“ Some say, he bid his angels turn askance
T h e poles o f earth, twice ten degrees and w ith its angels ascending and descend
more, ing.
From the sun’s a x le j they w ith labor pushed 89. W hoever should refuse to grati
Oblique the centric globe : some say, the sun fy thy desire for knowledge, would no
W as bid turn reins from the equinoctial road
more follow his natural inclination
L ike-distan t breadth to Taurus w ith the seven
than water w hich did not flow down
A tla n tic Sisters, and the Spartan T w in s,
Up to the tropic Crab : thence down amain ward.
B y Leo, and the V irgin , and the Scales, 98. Albertus Magnus, at whose
A s deep as Capricorn ; to bring in change twenty-one ponderous folios one gazes
O f seasons to each clim e : else had the spring w ith awe and amazement, was born o f
Perpetual smiled on earth w ith vernant flowers,
a noble Swabian family at the begin
Equal in days and nights, except to those
ning o f the thirteenth century. In his
Beyond the polar circles ; to them day
Had unbenighted shone; w h ile the low sun, youth he studied at Paris and at Padua;
T o recompense his distance, in their sight became a Dominican monk, and, retir
Had rounded still the horizon, and not know n ing to a convent in Cologne, taught in
O r east or west ; w hich had forbid the snow the schools o f that city. H e became
From cold Estotiland, and south as far
Provincial o f his O rder in Germ any ;
Beneath M agellan .”
and was afterward made Grand-M aster
28. T h e Sun. o f the Palace at Rom e, and then Bishop
31. T h e Sun in A ries, as indicated o f Ratisbon. Resigning his bishopric
in line 9 ; that being the sign in w hich in 1262, he returned to his convent in
the Sun is at the vernal equinox. C ologne, w here he died in 1280, leav
32. Such is the apparent motion of. ing behind him great fame for his learn
the Sun round the earth, as he rises ing and his labor.
earlier and earlier in Spring. M ilm an, Hist. Latin Christ., V III.
48. N o eye has ever seen any light 259, says o f him : “ A lbert the Great
greater than that o f the Sun, nor can at once awed by his immense erudi
we conceive o f any greater. tion and appalled his age. H is name,
51. H o w the Son is begotten o f the the Universal D octor, was the homage
Father, and how from these tw o is to his all-embracing knowledge. He
breathed forth the H o ly G host. T h e quotes, as equally familiar, Latin, G reek,
Heaven o f the Sun being the Fourth A rabic, Jewish philosophers. H e was
Heaven, the spirits seen in it are called the first Schoolman w ho lectured on
the fourth family o f the Father ; and Aristotle himself, on Aristotle from
to these theologians is revealed the G ræ co-Latin or Arabo-Latin copies.
mystery o f the T rin ity . T h e w hole range o f the Stagirite’s
264 Notes
physical and metaphysical philosophy nas has left the greatest name. H e was
was w ithin the scope o f A lb ert’s teach a son o f the Count o f Aquino, a rich
ing. In later days he was called the fief in the kingdom o f Naples. H is
A p e o f Aristotle ; he had dared to in m other, Theodora, was o f the line o f
troduce Aristotle into the Sanctuary it the old Norman kings ; his brothers,
self. One o f his Treatises is a refuta- Reginald and Landolph, held high rank
tation o f the Arabian Averrhoes. N or in the Imperial armies. H is family was
is it Aristotle and Averrhoes alone that connected by marriage w ith the Hohen-
come w ithin the pale o f A lb ert’s eru staufens ; they had Swabian blood in
dition ; the commentators and glossa their veins, and so the great school
tors o f Aristotle, the w hole circle o f man was o f the race o f Frederick II.
the Arabians, are quoted ; their opin Monasticism seized on Thom as in his
ions, their reasonings, even their words, early youth ; he became an inmate o f
w ith the utmost familiarity. But with M onte Casino ; at sixteen years o f age
A lbert T h eo lo gy was still the master- he caught the more fiery and vigorous
science. T h e Bishop o f Ratisbon was enthusiasm o f the Dom inicans. By
o f unimpeached orthodoxy ; the vulgar them he was sent — no unwilling pros
only, in his wonderful knowledge o f elyte and pupil — to France. H e was
the secrets o f Nature, in his studies o f seized by his w orldly brothers, and
Natural H istory, could not but see sent back to Naples ; he was impris
something o f the magician. A lbert had oned in one o f the family castles, but
the ambition o f reconciling Plato and resisted even the fond entreaties o f his
Aristotle, and o f reconciling this har mother and his sisters. H e persisted
monized Aristotelian and Platonic ph i in his pious disobedience, his holy
losophy w ith Christian D ivin ity. H e hardness o f heart ; he was released af
thus, in some degree, misrepresented ter two years’ imprisonment — it might
or misconceived both the Greeks ; he seem strange — at the command o f the
hardened Plato into Aristotelism , ex Emperor Frederick II. T h e godless
panded Aristotelism into Platonism ; Emperor, as he was called, gave T h o m
and his Christianity, though A lbert was as to the Church. Aquinas took the
a devout man, w hile it constantly sub irrevocable vow o f a Friar Preacher.
ordinates, in strong and fervent lan H e became a scholar o f Albert the
guage, knowledge to faith and love, G reat at Cologne and at Paris. He
less a religion than a philos- was dark, silent, unapproachable even
op h y.’ by his brethren, perpetually wrapt in
99. llhom as Aquinas, the A ngelic profound meditation. H e was called,
D octor/of the Schools. M ilm an, Hist. in m ockery, the great dumb ox o f Sic
Christ.y V I I I . 265, gives the fol ily. Albert questioned the mute dis
low ing sketch o f him : — ciple on the most deep and knotty points
“ O f all the schoolmen Thom as A q u i o f theology; he found, as he confessed,
il
Paradiso x. 265
his equal, his superior. * T h a t dumb or rather in his one great w ork, is
ox w ill make the world resound w ith the final result o f all w hich has been
his doctrines.’ W ith Albert the faith decided by Pope or Council, taught
ful disciple returned to Cologne. Again by the Fathers, accepted by tradition,
he went back to Paris, received his argued in the schools, inculcated in the
academic degrees, and taught w ith uni confessional. T h e Sum o f T h eo lo gy
versal wonder. Under Alexander I V . is the authentic, authoritative, acknowl
he stood up in Rome in defence o f his edged code o f Latin Christianity. We
Order against the eloquent W illiam de cannot but contrast this vast work w ith
St. Amour ; he repudiated for his O r the original G ospel : to this bulk has
der, and condemned by his authority, grown the N ew Testam ent, or rather
the prophesies o f the A bbot Joachim. the doctrinal and moral part o f the
H e taught at Cologne w ith A lbert the N ew Testam ent. But Aquinas is an
Great ; also at Paris, at Rom e, at O r- intellectual theologian : he approaches
vieto, at V iterbo, at Perugia. W here more nearly than most philosophers,
he taught, the world listened in respect certainly than most divines, to pure
ful silence. H e was acknowledged by embodied intellect. He is perfectly
two Popes, Urban IV . and Clem ent IV ., passionless ; he has no polemic indig
as the first theologian o f the age. He nation, nothing o f the Churchm an’s
refused the A rchbishopric o f Naples. jealousy and suspicion ; he has no fear
H e was expected at the Council o f o f the result o f any investigation ; he
Lyons, as the authority before whom hates nothing, hardly heresy ; loves
all Christendom might be expected to nothing, unless perhaps naked, abstract
bow down. H e died ere he had passed truth. In his serene confidence that
the borders o f N aples, at the A bbey a lf must end in good, he moves the
o f Rossa Nuova, near T erracina, at the most startling and even perilous ques
age o f forty-eight. D ark tales were tions, as i f they were the most indiffer
told o f his death ; only the wickedness ent, the very Being o f G od. G od
o f man could deprive the world so must be revealed by syllogistic process.
early o f such a wonder. T h e U niver H im self inwardly conscious o f the ab
sity o f Paris claimed, but in vain, the solute harmony o f his own intellectual
treasure o f his mortal remains. He and moral being, he places sin not so
was canonized by John X X I I. much in the w ill as in the understand
“ Thom as Aquinas is throughout, ing. T h e perfection o f man is the
above all, the Theologian. G od and perfection o f his intelligence. He
the soul o f man are the only objects examines w ith the same perfect self-
truly w orthy o f his philosophic inves command, it might almost be said apa
tigation. T h is is the function o f the thy, the converse as w ell as the proof
A ngelic D octor, the mission o f the o f the most vital religious truths. H e
Angel o f the Schools. In his works, is nearly as consummate a sceptic,
v o l. hi. 34
266 Notes
almost atheist, as he is a divine and H e was Bishop o f Paris in 1159 . H is
theologian. Secure, as it should seem, famous Book o f the Sentences was in
in impenetrable armor, he has not tended to be, and became to a great
only no apprehension, but seems not extent, the Manual o f the Schools.
to suppose the possibility o f danger ; Peter knew not, or disdainfully threw
he has nothing o f the boastfulness of aside, the philosophical cultivation o f
self-confidence, but, in calm assurance his day. H e adhered rigidly to all
o f victory, gives every advantage to his w hich passed for Scripture, and was
adversary. On both sides o f every the authorized interpretation o f the
question he casts the argument into Scripture, to all w hich had become
one o f his clear, distinct syllogisms, the creed in the traditions, and law
and calmly places him self as A rbiter, in the decretals, o f the C hurch. He
and passes judgment in one or a series seems to have no apprehension o f doubt
o f still more unanswerable syllogisms. in his stern dogmatism ; he w ill not
H e has assigned its unassailable prov recognize any o f the difficulties sug
ince to Church authority, to tradition gested by philosophy ; he cannot, or
/(>r the Fathers, faith and works ; but w ill not, perceive the weak points o f
beyond, within the proper sphere o f his own system. H e has the great
philosophy, he asserts full freedom. merit that, opposed as he was to the
T h ere is no Father, even St. Augustine, prevailing Platonism, throughout the
w ho may not be examined by the fear Sentences the ethical principle pre
less intellect.” dominates ; his excellence is perspicu
104. Gratian was a Franciscan friar, ity, sim plicity, definiteness o f moral
and teacher in the school o f the con purpose. H is distinctions are endless,
vent o f St. F elix in Bologna. H e wrote subtile, idle ; but he wrote from con
the Decretum Gratiani, or “ Concord flicting authorities to reconcile writers
o f the Discordant Canons,” in w hich at war w ith each other, at war w ith
he brought into agreement the laws o f themselves. T h e ir quarrels had been
the courts secular and ecclesiastical. wrought to intentional or unintentional
107. Peter Lom bard, the “ Master antagonism in the 'S i c et N o n ’ o f'
o f Sentences,” so called from his Libri Abélard. T h a t philosopher, w hether
Sententiarum. In the dedication o f Pyrrhonist or more than Pyrrhonist,
this work to the Church he says that had left them all in the confusion o f
he wishes “ to contribute, like the poor strife ; he had set Fathers against Fa
w id ow , his mite to the treasury o f the thers, each Father against himself, the
Lord.” T h e following account o f him Church against the C hurch, tradition
and his doctrines is from M ilm an, Hist. against tradition, law against law. T h e
Latin Christ.y V I I I . 238 : “ Peter the Lombard announced him self and was
Lombard was born near Novara, the accepted as the mediator, the final ar
native place o f Lanfranc and o f Anselm. biter in this endless litigation; he would
Paradiso x. 267
sternly fix the positive, proscribe the o f angelic lore. “ T h e author o f those
negative or sceptical view in all these extraordinary treatises,” says M ilm an,
questions. . T h e litigation might still Hist. Latin Christ., V I I I . 189, “ w h ich,
go on, but w ithin the limits w hich he from their obscure and doubtful parent
had rigidly established ; he had de age, now perhaps hardly maintain their
termined those ultimate results against fame for imaginative richness, for the
w hich there was no appeal. T h e mode occasional beauty o f their language,
o f p roof might be interminably con and their deep piety, — those treatises
tested in the schools ; the conclusion w h ich , w idely popular in the W est,
was already irrefragably fixed. On the almost created the angel-worship o f
sacramental system Peter the Lombard the popular creed, and were also the
is loftily, severely hierarchical. Y et parents o f M ystic T h eo lo gy and o f
he is moderate on the pow er o f the the higher Scholasticism, — this Poet-
keys ; he holds only a declaratory Theologian was a G reek. T h e w rit
power o f binding and loosin g,— o f ings w hich bear the venerable name
showing how the souls o f men were o f Dionysius the Areopagite, the pros
to be bound and loosed.” elyte o f St. Paul, first appear under a
Peter Lombard was born at the be suspicious and suspected form, as au
ginning o f the twelfth century, when thorities cited by the heterodox Seve-
the Novarese territory, his birthplace, rians in a conference at Constantinople.
was a part o f Lom bardy, and hence his T h e orthodox stood aghast : how was
name. H e studied at the U niversity it that writings o f the holy convert o f
o f Paris, under Abelard ; was after St. Paul had never been heard o f be
wards made Professor o f T h eo lo gy in fore ? that C y ril o f Alexandria, that
the University, and then Bishop o f Athanasius him self, were ignorant o f
Paris. H e died in 1164. their existence ? But these writings
109. Solomon, whose Song o f Songs were in themselves o f too great pow er,
breathes such impassioned love. too captivating, too congenial to the
h i . T o know i f he were saved or monastic mind, not to find bold defend
not, a grave question having been raised ers. Bearing this venerable name in
upon that point by theologians. their front, and leaving behind them,
115. Dionysius the Areopagite, who in the East, i f at first a doubtful, a
was converted by St. Paul. Acts xvii. growing faith in their authenticity, they
34: “ H ow beit, certain men clave unto appeared in the W est as a precious gift
him, and believed ; among the w hich from the Byzantine Emperor to the
was Dionysius the Areopagite.” A Emperor Louis the Pious. France in
book attributed to him , on the “ C e that age was not likely to throw cold
lestial H ierarchy,” was translated into and jealous doubts on writings w hich
Latin by Johannes Erigena, and be bore the hallowed name o f that great
came in the M iddle Ages the text-book Saint, whom she had already boasted
268 Notes
to have left his primal Bishopric o f w ork by w hich he is chiefly known is
Athens to convert her forefathers, his “ Seven Books o f Histories ” ; a
whom Paris already held to be her world-chronicle from the creation to
tutelar patron, the rich and powerful his own time. O f this work St. A u
A b b ey o f St. Denys to be her founder. gustine availed him self in writing his
T h ere was living in the W est, by hap “ C ity o f G o d ” ; and it had also the
py coincidence, the one man w ho at honor o f being translated into Anglo-
that period, by his knowledge o f G reek, Saxon by K ing Alfred. Dante calls
by the congenial speculativeness o f his Orosius “ the advocate o f the C hris
mind, by the vigor and richness o f his tian centuries,” because this work was
imagination, was qualified to translate written to refute the misbelievers w ho
into Latin the mysterious doctrines o f asserted that Christianity had done
the Areopagite, both as to the angelic more harm to the world than good.
w orld and the subtile theology. John 125. Severinus Boethius, the Roman
Erigena hastened to make known in Senator and philosopher in the days o f
the W est the ‘ Celestial H ierarchy,’ T h eod oric the G oth, born in 475, and
the treatise ‘ on the Name o f G o d ,’ put to death in 524. H is portrait is
and the b rief chapters on the ‘ M ystic thus drawn by G ibbon, Decline and
Philosophy.’ ” Fall, C h. X X X I X . : “ T h e Senator
119 . Paul Orosius. H e was a Span Boethius is the last o f the Romans
ish presbyter, born at Tarragona near w hom Cato or T u lly could have ac
the close o f the fourth century. In his knowledged for their countryman. As
youth he visited St. Augustine in A fri a w ealthy orphan, he inherited the
ca, who in one o f his books describes patrimony and honors o f the Anician
him thus : “ T h ere came to me a young fam ily, a name ambitiously assumed by
monk, in the catholic peace our broth the kings and emperors o f the age ;
er, in age our son, in honor our fellow- and the appellation o f Manlius asserted
presbyter, Orosius, alert in intellect, his genuine or fabulous descent from a
ready o f speech, eager in study, desir race o f consuls and dictators, w ho had
ing to be a useful vessel in the house repulsed the Gauls from the C apitol,
o f the Lord for the refutation o f false and sacrificed their sons to the disci
and pernicious doctrines, w hich have pline o f the Republic. In the youth
slain the souls o f the Spaniards much o f Boethius, the studies o f Rome were
more unhappily than the sword o f the not totally abandoned; a V irg il is now
barbarians their bodies.” extant, corrected by the hand o f a con
On leaving St. Augustine, he went to sul ; and the professors o f grammar,
Palestine to complete his studies under rhetoric, and jurisprudence were main-,
St. Jerome at Bethlehem, and w hile tained in their privileges and pensions
there arraigned Pelagius for freresy be by the liberality o f the Goths. But
fore the Bishop o f Jerusalem. The the erudition o f the Latin language was
Paradiso x. 269
insufficient to satiate his ardent curiosi was esteemed capable o f describing the
ty ; and Boethius is said to have em wonders o f art, a sun-dial, a water-clock,
ployed eighteen laborious years in the or a sphere w hich represented the mo
schools o f Athens, w hich were sup tions o f the planets. From these ab
ported by the zeal, the learning, and struse speculations Boethius stooped, or,
the diligence o f Proclus and his dis to speak more truly, he rose to the social
ciples. T h e reason and piety o f their duties o f public and private life : the
Roman pupil were fortunately saved indigent were relieved by his liberal
from the contagion o f m ystery and ity ; and his eloquence, w hich flattery
magic, w hich polluted the groves o f might compare to the voice o f Dem os
the Academy ; but he imbibed the thenes or C icero, was uniformly ex
spirit, and imitated the method o f his erted in the cause o f innocence and
dead and living masters, w ho attempted humanity. Such conspicuous merit
to reconcile the strong and subtle sense was felt and rewarded by a discerning
o f Aristotle w ith the devout contem prince ; the dignity o f Boethius was
plation and sublime fancy o f Plato. adorned w ith the titles o f Consul and
After his return to Rom e, and his mar Patrician, and his talents were usefully
riage w ith the daughter o f his friend, employed in the important station o f
the patrician Symmachus, Boethius still Master o f the Offices.”
continued in a palace o f ivory and Being suspected o f some participation
marble to prosecute the same studies. in a plot against T heod oric, he was
T h e Church was edified by his pro confined in the tower o f Pavia, where
found defence o f the orthodox creed he w rote the w ork w hich has im
against the Arian, the Eutychian, and mortalized his name. O f this G ibbon
the Nestorian heresies; and the Catho speaks as follows : “ W h ile Boethius,
lic unity was explained or exposed in oppressed w ith fetters, expected each
a formal treatise by the indifference o f moment the sentence or the stroke o f
three distinct, though consubstantial death, he composed in the tower o f
persons. For the benefit o f his Latin Pavia the Consolation o f Philosophy ; a
readers, his genius submitted to teach golden volume not unworthy o f the leis
the first elements o f the arts and sci ure o f Plato or T u lly , but w hich claims
ences o f G reece. T h e geometry o f incomparable merit from the barbar
Euclid, the music o f Pythagoras, the ism o f the times and the situation o f
arithmetic o f Nicom achus, the mechan the author. T h e celestial guide whom
ics o f Archim edes, the astronomy o f he had so long invoked at Rome and
Ptolemy, the theology o f Plato, and Athens now condescended to illumine
the logic o f Aristotle, w ith the com his dungeon, to revive his courage, and
mentary o f P orphyry, were translated to pour into his wounds her salutary
and illustrated by the indefatigable pen balm. She taught him to compare his
o f the Roman Senator. And he alone long prosperity and his recent distress,
270 Notes
and to conceive new hopes from the to diffuse a ray o f knowledge over the
inconstancy o f fortune. Reason had darkest ages o f the Latin world ; the
informed him o f the precarious con writings o f the philosopher were trans
dition o f her gifts ; experience had lated by the most glorious o f the Eng
satisfied him o f their real value ; he lish kings, and the third Emperor o f
had enjoyed them without guilt ; he the name o f O tho removed to a more
might resign them without a sigh, and honorable tomb the bones o f a Catho
calmly disdain the impotent malice o f lic saint, w ho, from his Arian persecu
his enemies, who had left him happi tors, had acquired the honors o f mar
ness, since they had left him virtue. tyrdom , and the fame o f m iracles.”
From the earth Boethius ascended to 128. Boethius was buried in the
heaven in search o f the s u p r e m e g o o d ; church o f San Pietro di Cieldauro in
explored the metaphysical labyrinth o f Pavia.
chance and destiny, o f prescience and 131. St. Isidore, a learned prelate
free-w ill, o f time and eternity ; and o f Spain, was born in Cartagena, date
generously attempted to reconcile the unknown. In 600 he became Bishop
perfect attributes o f the D eity w ith o f Seville, and died 636. H e was in
the apparent disorders o f his moral and defatigable in converting the Visigoths
physical government. Such topics o f from Arianism, w rote many theologi
consolation, so obvious, so vague, or so cal and scientific works, and finished
abstruse, are ineffectual to subdue the the M osarabic missal and breviary, be
feelings o f human nature. Y e t the gun by his brother and predecessor St.
sense o f misfortune may be diverted Leander.
by the labor o f thought ; and the sage “ T h e Venerable Bede,” or Beda, an
w h o could artfully combine, in the Anglo-Saxon monk, was born at Wear-,
same work, the various riches o f phi mouth in 672, and in 735 died and
losophy, poetry, and eloquence, must was buried in the monastery o f Y ar
already have possessed the intrepid row , where he had been educated and
calmness w hich he affected to seek. had passed his life. H is bones were
Suspense, the worst o f evils, was at afterward removed to the Cathedral o f
length determined by the ministers o f Durham , and placed in the same coffin
death, who executed, and perhaps ex w ith those o f St. Cuthbert. H e was
ceeded, the inhuman mandate o f T h e - the author o f more than forty vol
odoric. A strong cord was fastened umes ; among w hich his Ecclesiastical
round the head o f Boethius, and for History o f England is the most known
cibly tightened, till his eyes almost and valued, and, like the Histories o f
started from their sockets ; and some Orosius, had the honor o f being trans
m ercy may be discovered in the milder lated by K ing Alfred from the Latin
torture o f beating him with clubs till into Anglo-Saxon. O n his death-bed
he expired. But his genius survived he dictated the close o f his translation
Paradiso x. 271
o f the Gospel o f John. “ Dearest mas Pater Patriæ Perditus, Sapientia Secum
ter,” said his scribe, “ one chapter still Sublata, Ruet Regnnm Roma, Ferro
remains, but it is difficult for thee to Flamma Fame. T h e Romans were as
speak.” T h e dying monk replied, tonished at the acuteness o f their Eng
“ T ake thy pen and write quickly.” lish visitor, and decreed that the title
Later the scribe said, “ O n ly one sen o f Venerable should be thenceforth
tence rem ains” ; and the monk said given to him. According to another
again, “ W rite quickly.” And w rit story, Bede, having become blind in
ing, the scribe said, “ It is done.” his old age, was walking abroad w ith
T h o u hast said righ tly,” answered one o f his disciples for a guide, when
Bede, “ it is d on e” ; and died, repeat they arrived at an open place where
ing the Gloria Patriy closing the service there was a large heap o f stones ; and
o f his long life w ith the closing words Bede’s companion persuaded his master
o f the service o f the C hurch. T h e fol to preach to the people w ho, as he
lowing legend o f him is from W righ t’s pretended, were assembled there and
Biog. Britan. L it.t I. 269 : “ T h e rep waiting in great silence and expectation.
utation o f Bede increased daily, and Bede delivered a most eloquent and
we find him spoken o f by the title o f moving discourse, and when he had
Saint very soon after his death. Boni uttered the concluding phrase, Per om
face in his epistles describes him as the nia sœcula scsculorum, to the great ad
lamp o f the Church. T ow ards the miration o f his disciple, the stones, w e
ninth century he received the appella are told, cried out aloud, 'A m e n , V e-
tion o f T h e Venerable, w hich has ever nerabilis B e d a !’ T h ere is also a third
since been attached to his name. A s a legend on this subject w hich informs us
specimen o f the fables by w hich his that, soon after Bede’s death, one o f his
biography was gradually obscured, w e disciples was appointed to compose an
may cite the legends invented to ac epitaph in Latin Leonines, and carve it
count for the origin o f this latter title. on his monument, and he began thus,
According to one, the Anglo-Saxon 1 H ac sunt in fossa Bedae ossa,’
scholar was on a visit to Rom e, and intending to introduce the word sancti
there saw a gate o f iron, on w hich or presbyteri; but as neither o f these
were inscribed the letters P .P .P .S .S .S . words would suit the metre, w hilst he
R .R .R .F .F .F ., w hich no one was able was puzzling him self to find one more
to interpret. W hilst Bede was atten convenient, he fell asleep. O n awak
tively considering the inscription, a ing he prepared to resume his w ork,
Roman w ho was passing by said to when to his great astonishment he found
him rudely, * W hat seest thou there, that the line had already been com
English ox ? ’ to w hich Bede replied, pleted on the stone (b y an angel, as he
* I see your confusion ’ ; and he imme supposed), and that it stood thus :
diately explained the characters thus : ‘ H ac sunt in fossa Bedæ V enerabilis ossa.’ ”
272 Notes
Richard o f St. V icto r was a monk in was supposed to hold some odious, if
the monastery o f that name near Paris, not heretical opinions. Even his name
“ and wrote a book on the T r in ity ,” has perished out o f literary history,
says the Ottimoy “ and many other and survives only in the verse o f Dante
beautiful and sublime w o rk s” ; praise and the notes o f his commentators.
w hich seems justified by D ante’s words, 137. T h e Rue du Fouarre, or Street
i f not suggested by them. M ilm an, o f Straw, originally called Rue de l’ É-
Hist. Latin Christ., V I I I . 241, says o f cole, is famous among the old streets
him and his brother Hugo : “ Richard o f Paris, as having been the cradle o f
de St. V ictor was at once more logical the U niversity. It was in early times
and more devout, raising higher at once a hay and straw market, and hence de
the unassisted power o f man, yet w ith rives its name. In the old poem o f
even more supernatural interference,— ’ Les Rues de Paris, Barbazan, II. 247,
less ecclesiastical, more religious. T hus are these lines : —
the silent, solemn cloister was, as it “ Enprès est rue de l ’ Ecole,
w ere, constantly balancing the noisy Là demeure Dame N icole ;
and pugnacious school. T h e system En celle rue, ce me samble,
V en t-o n et fain et fuerre ensam ble.”
o f the St. Victors is the contemplative
philosophy o f deep-thinking minds in Others derive the name from the fact,
their profound seclusion, not o f intel that the students covered the benches
lectual gladiators : it is that o f men o f their lecture-rooms w ith straw, or
following out the train o f their own used it instead o f benches; w hich they
thoughts, not perpetually crossed by would not have done i f a straw-market
the objections o f subtle rival dispu had not been near at hand.
tants. Its end is not victory, but the Dante, moved perhaps by some pleas
inward satisfaction o f the soul. It is ant memory o f the past, pays the old
not so much conscious o f ecclesiastical scholastic street the tribute o f a verse.
restraint, it is rather self-restrained by T h e elegant Petrarca mentions it fre
its inborn reverence ; it has no doubt, quently in his Latin writings, and al
therefore no fear ; it is bold from the ways w ith a sneer. H e remembers
inward consciousness o f its orthodoxy.” only “ the disputatious city o f Paris,
135. As to many other life-w eary and the noisy Street o f S tra w ” ; or
men, like those mentioned in Purg. “ the plaudits o f the Petit Pont and
X V I . 12 2 : — the Rue du Fouarre, the most famous
“ And late they deem it places on earth.”
T h a t God restore them to the better life.”
Rabelais speaks o f it as the place
136. “ T h is is Master Sigier,” says w here Pantagruel first held disputes with
the O ttim oy “ who wrote and lectured the learned doctors, “ having posted up
on L ogic in Paris.” V ery little more his nine thousand seven hundred and
is known o f him than this, and that he sixty-four theses in all the carrefours
\
Paradiso x. 273
o f the c ity ” ; and Ruskin, Mod. Paint the Rue du Fouarre. I had been hear
ers, III. 85, justifies the mention o f it ing W illiam G u izot’s lecture on M on
in Paradise as follow s: — taigne, and from the College de France
“ A common idealist would have w ent down the Rue St. Jacques, pass
been rather alarmed at the thought o f ing at the back o f the old church o f St.
introducing the name o f a street in Severin, whose gargoyles still stretch
Paris — Straw Street (Rue du Fouarre) out their long necks over the street.
— into the midst o f a description o f T urning into the Rue Galande, a few
the highest heavens............ W hat did it steps brought me to the Fouarre. It
matter to Dante, up in heaven there, is a short and narrow street, w ith a
whether the mob below thought him scanty footway on one side, on the other
vulgar or not! Sigier had read in Straw only a gutter. T h e opening at the
Street ; that was the fact, and he had farther end is filled by a picturesque
to say so, and there an end. vista o f the transept gable and great
“ T h ere is, indeed, perhaps, no rose-window o f N otre Dame, over the
greater sign o f innate and real vulgar river, w ith the slender central spire.
ity o f mind or defective education, than Some o f the houses on either side o f
the want o f pow er to understand the the street were evidently o f a compara
universality o f the ideal truth ; the ab tively modern date ; but others were
sence o f sympathy w ith the colossal o f the oldest, and the sculptured stone
grasp o f those intellects, w hich have wreaths over the doorways, and the re
in them so much o f divine, that noth mains o f artistic iron-work in the bal
ing is small to them, and nothing large; conies, showed them to have been once
but w ith equal and unoffended vision o f some consideration. Some dirty
they take in the sum o f the w orld, children w ere playing at the door o f
Straw Street and the seventh heavens, a shop where fagots and charbon de
in the same instant. A certain portion terre de Paris were sold. A coachman
o f this divine spirit is visible even in in glazed hat sat asleep on his box
the low er examples o f all the true men ; before the shop o f a blanchisseuse de Jin.
it is, indeed, perhaps the clearest test A woman in a bookbinder’s w indow
o f their belonging to the true and great was folding the sheets o f a'French gram
group, that they are continually touch mar. In an angle o f the houses under
ing what to the multitude appear vul the high wall o f the hospital garden
garities. T h e higher a man stands, was a cobbler’s stall. A stout, red
the more the word ‘ vulgar* becomes faced woman, standing before it, see
unintelligible to him .” ing me gazing round, asked i f Monsieur
T h e follow ing sketch from the note was seeking anything in special. I said
book o f a recent traveller shows the I was only looking at the old street ;
Street o f Straw in its present condi it must be very old. * Yes, one o f the
tion : “ I went yesterday in search o f oldest in Paris.’ ‘ And w h y is it called
v o l. in . 35
Notes
“ du Fouarre ” ? * * O , that is the old syllogisms so w ell and artfully, as to
French for foin ; and hay used to be excite envy.” Others interpret the
sold here. T h e n , there were famous word invidiosi in the Latin sense o f
schools here in the old days ; Abelard odious, — truths that w ere odious to
used to lecture here.’ I was delighted somebody ; w hich interpretation is sup
to find the traditions o f the place still ported by the fact that Sigier was sum
surviving, though I cannot say whether moned before the primate o f the D o
she was right about Abelard, whose minicans on suspicion o f heresy, but
name may have become merely typical; not convicted.
it is not improbable, how ever, that he 147. M ilton, A t a Solemn Musick : —
may have made and annihilated many
“ Blest pair o f Sirens, pledges o f H eaven’s joy ;
a man o f straw, after the fashion o f the Sphere-born harmonious sisters,Voice and V erse;
doctors o f dialectics, in the Fouarre. W edyourdivinesounds, and mixed power employ
H is house was not far off on the Quai Dead things w ith inbreathed sense able to pierce;
Napoléon in the Cité ; and that o f the A n d to our high-raised fantasy present
T h a t undisturbed song o f pure concent,
Canon Fulbert on the corner o f the Rue
A ye sung before the sapphire-colored throne
Basse des Ursins. Passing through to
T o H im that sits thereon,
the Pont au D ouble, I stopped to look W ith saintly shout, and solemn ju b ilee;
at the books on the parapet, and found W here the bright Seraphim, in burning row,
a voluminous Dictionnaire Historique, T h e ir loud uplifted angel trumpets blow ;
but, oddly enough, it contained neither A n d the cherubic host, in thousand quires,
T o uch their im mortal harps o f golden wires,
Sigier’s name, nor Abelard’s. I asked
W ith those just spirits that wear victorious palms,
a ruddy-cheeked boy on a doorstep i f
H ym ns devout and holy psalms
he went to school. H e said he worked Singing everlastingly :
in the day-time, and went to an even T h a t we on earth, w ith undiscording voice,
ing school in the Rue du Fouarre, N o. 5. M ay rightly answer that melodious noise ;
T h a t primary night school seems to be A s once we did, till disproportioned sin
Jarred against N ature’s chim e, and w ith harsh
the last feeble descendant o f the an
din
cient learning. As to straw, I saw
Broke the fair music that all creatures made
none except a kind o f rude straw mat T o their great Lord, whose love their motion
ting placed round the corner o f a w ine swayed
shop at the entrance o f the street ; In perfect diapason, w hilst they stood
a sign that oysters are sold w ithin, they In first obedience, and their state o f good.
O , may we soon again renew that song,
being brought to Paris in this kind o f
An d keep in tune w ith H eaven, till God ere
matting.”
long
138. Buti interprets thus : “ Lectur T o his celestial concert us unite,
ing on the Elenchi o f Aristotle, to T o live w ith him , and sing in endless morn o f
prove some truths he formed certain ligh t ! M
Paradiso xi. 275
C A N T O XI.
I. T h e Heaven o f the Sun con hands I commend my spirit ; and hav

tinued. T h e praise o f St. Francis by ing said thus, he g^ve up the ghost.”
Thom as Aquinas, a Dominican. 34. Romans viii. 38 : “ For I am
4. Lucretius, Nature o f Things, Book persuaded, that neither death, nor life,
II. 1, G ood’s T r . : — nor angels, nor principalities, nor pow
ers, nor things present, nor things-to
“ H ow sweet to stand, when tempests tear the
main, come, nor height, nor depth,""nor any
O n the firm cliff, and m ark the seaman’s toil ! other creature, shall beâBle to separate
N ot that another’s danger soothes the soul, us, from tîe lo y e "o f G od , w hich is in
But from such toil how sweet to feel secure ! -Christ Jesàôur L ord .”
H ow sweet, at distance from the strife, to view
35. Sf. Francis and St. D om inic.
Contending hosts, and hear the clash o f war !
M r. Perkins, Tuscan Sculptors, I. 7,
But sweeter far on W isdom ’s heights serene,
Upheld by T ru th , to fix our firm abode ; s a y s : '“ In warring against Frederic,
T o w atch the giddy crowd that, deep below, \^hose courage, cunning, and ambition
Forever wander in pursuit o f bliss j gave them ceaseless cause for alarm,
T o rflark the strife for honors and renown, and in strengthening and extending the
For w it and w ealth, insatiate, ceaseless urged
influence o f the Church, much shaken
Day after day, w ith labor unrestrained.”
by the many heresies w hich had sprung
16. Thom as Aquinas. up in Italy and France, the Popes re
20. T h e spirits see the thoughts o f ceived invaluable assistance from the
men in G od , as in Canto V I I I . 87 : — Minorites and the Preaching Friars,
** Because I am assured the lofty jo y whose orders had been established by
T h y speech infuses into m e, m y Lord, Pope Innocent III. in the early part
W here every good thing doth begin and end, o f the century, in consequence o f a
T h o u seest as I see it.” vision, in w hich he saw the tottering
walls o f the Lateran basilica supported
25. Canto X . 94 : —
by an Italian and a Spaniard, in whom
“ T h e holy flock
he afterwards recognized their respec
W h ich D om inic conducteth by a road
W here w ell one fattens i f he strayeth not.” tive founders, SS. Francis and D om i
nic. N othing could be more oppo
26. Canto X . 112 : —
site than the means w hich these two
“ W h ere know ledge celebrated men employed in the work
So deep was put, that, i f the true be true,
o f conversion ; for w hile St. Francis
T o see so m uch there never rose a second.”
used persuasion and tenderness to melt
32, T h e C hurch. Luke x x iii. 46 : the hard-hearted, St. D om inic forced
“ A nd w hen Jesus had cried w ith a and crushed them into submission. St.
loud voice, he said, Father, into thy Franck,
276 Notes
* La cui mirabil vita order o f things, and copious effusion
M eglio in gloria del ciel si canterebbe,’
o f the divine cognition upon others.
was inspired by love for all created 40. Thom as Aquinas, a Dom inican,
things, in the most insignificant o f here celebrates the life and deeds o f St.
w hich he recognized a common origin Francis, leaving the praise o f his own
w ith himself. T h e little lambs hung up Saint to Bonaventura, a Franciscan, to
for slaughter excited his pity, and the show that in heaven there are no ri
captive birds his tender sym pathy; the valries nor jealousies between the tw o
swallows he called his sisters, sororculœ orders, as there were on earth.
meœ, when he begged them to cease 43. T h e town o f Ascesi, or Assisi,
their twitterings w hile he preached ; as it is now called, where St. Francis
the vôrm he carefully removed from was born, is situated between the rivers
his path, lest it should be trampled on T upin o and Chiasi, on the slope o f
by a less careful foot ; and, in love M onte Subaso, w here St. U bald had
w ith poverty, he lived upon the sim his hermitage. From this mountain
plest food, went clad in the scantiest the summer heats are reflected, and the
garb, and enjoined chastity and obedi cold winds o f winter blow through the
ence upon his followers, w ho within Porta Sole o f Perugia. T h e towns o f
four years numbered no less than fifty Nocera and Gualdo are neighboring
thousand ; but St. D om inic, though towns, that suffered under the oppres
originally o f a kind and compassionate sion o f the Perugians.
nature, sacrificed w hole hecatombs o f Am père, Voyage Dantesque, p. 256,
victims in his zeal for the Church, says : “ H aving been tw ice at Perugia,
showing how far fanaticism can change I have experienced the double effect
the kindest heart, and make it look o f M ount U baldo, w hich the poet says
w ith complacency upon deeds w hich
makes this city feel the cold and heat.
would have form erly excited its ab
‘ Onde Perugia sente freddo e caldo,’
horrence.”
37. T h e Seraphs Ipve most, the that is, w hich by turns reflects upon it
Cherubs know most. Thom as A q u i the rays o f the sun, and sends it icy
nas, Sum. Theoi.y I. Quæst. c v i i i . 5, says, winds. I have but too w ell verified
in substance, that the Seraphim are so the justice o f D ante’s observation, par
called from burning; according to the ticularly as regards the cold tempera
three properties o f fire, namely, con ture, w hich Perugia, when it is not
tinual motion upward, excess o f heat, burning hot, owes to M ount U baldo.
and o f light. And again, in the same I arrived in front o f this city on a bril
article, that Cherubim , being interpret liant autumnal night, and had time to
ed, is plenitude o f knowledge, w hich comment at leisure upon the winds o f
in them is fourfold ; namely, perfect the U baldo, as I slow ly climbed the
vision o f G od , full reception o f divine winding road w hich leads to the gates
light, contemplation o f beauty in the o f the city fortified by a P ope.”
y Paradiso xi.
50/ Revelation vii. 2 : “ And I saw that the boys pelted him and called him '
another angel ascending from the east, mad. H is father shut him up in his
haying the seal o f the living G o d .” house ; his mother set him free. In the
T n ese words Bonaventura applies to presence o f his father and the Bishop
t. Francis, the beautiful enthusiast and he renounced all right to his inherit
jpater Seraphicus o f the C hurch, to fol- ance, even giving up his clothes, and
/low out whose wonderful life through putting on those o f a servant w hich
j the details o f history and legend would the Bishop gave him. H e wandered
be_too long for these notes. A few about the country, singing the praises
/' hints niust suffice. o f the Lord aloud on the highw ays.
I St. Francis was the son o f Peter Ber- H e met w ith a band o f robbers, and
nadoneya wool-merchant o f Assisi, and said to them, “ I am the herald o f the
was-b6rn in 1182. T h e first glimpse G reat K in g.” T h e y beat him and
w e catch o f him is that o f a joyous threw him into a ditch filled w ith snow.
youth in gay apparel, given/up to pleas H e only rejoiced and sang the louder.
ure, and singing w ith his companions A friend in G ubbio gave him a suit o f
through the streets o f his native town, clothes, w hich he wore for two years,
like St. Augustine in the streets o f C ar w ith a girdle and a staff. H e washed
thage. H e was in the war between the feet o f lepers in the hospital, and
Assisi and Perugia, was taken prisoner, kissed their sores. H e begged from
an,d passed a year in confinement. On doof to door in Assisi for the repairs
his return home a severe illness fell o f the church o f St. Damiano, and car
upon him, w hich gave him more seri ried stones for the masons. H e did
ous thoughts. H e again appeared in the same for the church o f St. Peter ;
the streets o f Assisi in gay apparel, but he did the same for the church o f Our
meeting a beggar, a fellow-soldier, he Lady o f Angels at Portiuncula, in the
changed clothes w ith him. H e now be neighborhood o f Assisi, where he re
gan-to visit hospitals and kiss the sores mained two years. Hearing one day in
o f lepers. H e prayed in the churches, church the injunction o f C hrist to his
and saw visions. In the church o f Apostles, “ Provide neither gold nor sil
St. Damiano he heard a voice say three ver, nor brass in your purse, nor scrip
times, “ Francis, repair my house, for your journey, neither tw o coats,
w h ich thou seest falling.” In order neither shoes, nor yet staves,” he left
to do this, he sold his father’s horse off shoes and staff and girdle, and girt
and some cloth at Foligno, and took him self w ith a cord, after the manner
the money to the priest o f St. D a o f the shepherds in that neighborhood.
miano, w ho to his credit refused to T h is cord became the distinguishing
receive it. Through fear o f his father, mark o f his future Order. H e kissed
he hid him self ; and when he re the ulcer o f a man from Spoleto, and
appeared in the streets was so ill-clad healed him ; and St. Bonaventura says,
2J& Notes
“ I know not w hich I ought most to feet, resembling those he had seen in
admire, such a kiss or such a cure.” the vision o f the man crucified. H is
Bernard o f Quintavalle and others as hands and feet seemed bored through
sociated themselves w ith him, and the in the middle w ith four wounds, and
O rder o f the Benedictines was founded. these holes appeared to be pierced
A s his convent increased, so did his w ith nails o f hard flesh ; the heads
humility and his austerities. H e sewed were round and black, and were seen
his rough habit w ith pack-thread to in the palms o f his hands, and in his
make it rougher; he slept on the ground feet in the upper part o f the instep.
w ith a stone for his pillow ; he drank T h e points were long, and appeared
water ; he ate bread ; he fasted eight beyond the skin on the other side, and
lents in the year ; he called his body were turned back as i f they had been
“ Brother A ss,” and bound it w ith a clenched w ith a hammer. T h ere was
halter, the cord o f his Order ; but also in his right side a red wound, as
a few days before his death he begged i f made by the piercing o f a lance ;
pardon o f his body for having treated and this often threw out blood, w hich
it so harshly. As a penance, he rolled stained the tunic and drawers o f the
him self naked in the snow and among saint.”
brambles ; he commanded his friars T w o years afterwards St. Francis
to revile him , and when he said, “ O died, exclaim ing, “ W elcom e, Sister
Brother Francis, for thy sins thou hast D e a th ” ; and multitudes came to kiss
deserved to be plunged into h e ll” ; his sacred wounds. H is body was
Brother Leo was to answer, “ It is buried in the church o f St. George
true ; thou hast deserved to be buried at Assisi, but four years afterwards re
in the very bottom o f h ell.” moved to a church outside the walls.
In 1 215 his convent was removed to See N ote 117 o f this canto.
Alvernia, among the solitudes o f the In the life o f St. Francis it is some
Apennines. In 1 219 he went to E gypt times difficult to distinguish between
to convert the Sultan, and preached to the facts o f history and the myths o f
him in his camp near Damietta, but tradition ; but through all w e see the
without the desired èffect. H e re outlines o f a gentle, beautiful, and noble
turned to the duties o f his convent with character. A ll living creatures were
unabated zeal; and was sometimes seen his brothers and sisters. T o him the
by his followers lifted from the ground lark was an emblem o f the Cheru
by the fervor o f his prayers ; and here bim, and the lamb an image o f the
he received in a vision o f the C ruci Lam b o f G od . H e is said to have
fixion the stigmata in his hands and preached to the birds ; and his sermon
feet and side. Butler, Lives o f the was, “ Brother birds, greatly are ye
Saints, X. 100, says : “ T h e marks o f bound to praise the C reator, w ho
nails began to appear on his hands and clotheth you w ith feathers, and giveth
Paradiso xi.
you wings to fly w ith , and a purer air O ld , shattered planking for a roof was spread,
to breathe, and w ho careth for you, A n d covered in from rain the needy shed.
T h rice on the feeble door the warrior struck,
who have so little care for yourselves.”
Beneath the blow the trem bling dw elling shook.
Forsyth, describing his visit to La
* W h a t wretch forlorn,’ the poor Am yclas cries,
Verna, Italy, p. 123, says: “ Francis ‘ D riven by the raging seas, and stormy skies,
appears to me a genuine hero, original, T o my poor low ly roof for shelter flies ? ’
independent, magnanimous, incorrupt
“ O happy poverty ! thou greatest good,
ible. H is powers seemed designed to Bestowed by H eaven, but seldom understood !
regenerate society ; but, taking a wrong Here nor the cruel spoiler seeks his prey,
direction, they sank men into beggars.” N or ruthless armies take their dreadful way :
Finally, the phrase he often uttered Security thy narrow lim its keeps,
w hen others praised him may be here Safe are thy cottages, and sound thy sleeps.
Behold ! ye dangerous dwellings o f the great,
repeated, “ W hat every one is in the
W here gods and godlike princes choose their
eyes o f G o d , that he is and no more.” seat ;
51. N am ely, in w inter, when the See in w hat peace the poor Am yclas lies,
sun is far south; or, as Biagioli prefers, N or starts, though Caesar’s call commands to
glowing w ith unwonted splendor. rise.”
53. It w ill be noticed that there Dante also writes, Convito, I V . 13 :

is a play o f words on the name Ascesi ft And therefore the wise man says,
^1 ascended), w hich Padre Venturi ir that the traveller empty-handed on his
reverently calls a concetto di tre quat- w ay would sing in the very presence o f
trini. robbers. And that is what Lucan re
59. H is vow o f poverty, in oppo fers to in his fifth book, when he com
sition to the wishes o f his father. mends the security o f poverty, saying :
61. In the presence o f his father and O safe condition o f poverty ! O nar
o f the Bishop o f the diocese. row habitations and hovels! O riches
65. A fter the death o f Christ, she o f the Gods not yet understood ! A t
waited eleven hundred years and more what times and at what walls could it
till St. Francis came. happen, the not being afraid o f any
67. T h e story o f Caesar’s waking noise, when the hand o f Cæsar was
the fisherman Am yclas to take him knocking? A n d this says Lucan, when
across the Adriatic is told by Lucan, he describes how Cæsar came by night
Pbarsalia, V . : — to the hut o f the fisherman Am yclas,
“ Th ere through the gloom his searching eyes to pass the Adrian Sea.”
explored, 74. St. Francis, according to Butler,
W here to the mouldering rock a bark was
Lives o f the Saints, X. 78, used to say
moored.
that “ he possessed nothing o f earthly
T h e m ighty master o f this little boat
goods, being a disciple o f H im w ho, for
Securely slept w ithin a neighboring cot :
N o massy beams support his hum ble h all, our sakes, was born a stranger in an
But reeds and marshy rushes wove the wall j open stable, lived without a place o f
28 o Notes
his own wherein to lay his head, sub learn the w ill o f G od. T h e design
sisting by the charity o f good people, being approved, Bernard sold all his
and died naked on a cross in the close effects, and divided the sum among thje
embraces o f holy poverty.” poor in one day.”
79. Bernard o f Quintavalle, the first 83. G iles, or Egidius, the second
follow er o f St. Francis. Butler, Lives follow er o f St. Francis, died at Peru
o f the Saints, X. 75, says : “ M any be gia, in 1272. H e was the author o f
gan to admire the heroic and uniform a book called Verba Aurea, G olden
virtue o f this great servant o f G od , and W ords. Butler, Lives o f the Saints,
some desired to be his companions and V I I . 162, note, says o f him : “ N one
disciples. T h e first o f these was Ber among the first disciples o f St. Francis
nard o f Quintaval, a rich tradesman seems to have been more perfectly
o f Assisium, a person o f singular pru replenished w ith his spirit o f perfect
dence, and o f great authority in that charity, hum ility, meekness, and sim
city, w hich had been long directed by p licity, as appears from the golden
his counsels. Seeing the extraordinary maxims and lessons o f piety w hich he
conduct o f St. Francis, he invited him gave to others.”
to sup at his house, and had a good H e gives also this anecdote o f him
bed made ready for him near his own. on p. 164 : “ Brother G iles said, * Can
W hen Bernard seemed to be fallen a dull idiot love G od as perfectly as a
asleep, the servant o f G od arose, and great scholar ? ’ St. Bonaventure replied,
falling on his knees, w ith his eyes ‘ A poor old woman may love him
lifted up, and his arms across, repeated more than the most learned master and
very slow, with abundance o f tears, doctor in theology.’ A t this Brother
the whole night, Deus meus et Omnia, G iles, in a sudden fervor and jubila
* M y G od and my A ll.’ . . . . Bernard tion o f spirit, went into a garden, and,
secretly watched the saint all night, by standing at a gate toward the city ( o f
the light o f a lamp, saying to himself, R om e), he looked that w ay, and cried
* T h is man is truly a servant o f God ’ ; out w ith a loud voice, * Com e, the
and admiring the happiness o f such a poorest, most simple, and most illit
one, whose heart is entirely filled w ith erate old wom an, love the Lord our
G od , and to whom the w hole world G od , and you may attain to an higher
is nothing. A fter many other proofs degree o f eminence and happiness than
o f the sincere and admirable sanctity o f Brother Bonaventure w ith all his learn
Francis, being charmed and vanquished ing.’ A fter this he fell into an ecsta
by his example, he begged the saint to sy, in w hich he continued in sweet
make him his companion. Francis contemplation without motion for the
recommended the matter to G od for space o f three hours.”
some time ; they both heard mass to Sylvester, the third disciple, was a
gether, and took advice that they might priest w ho sold stone to St. Francis for
Paradiso xi. 281
the repairs o f the church o f St. Da- 106.. O n M ount Alvernia, St. Fran
miano. Some question arising about cis, absorbed in prayer, received in his
the payment, St. Francis thrust his hands and feet and breast the stigmata
hand into Bernard’s bosom and drew o f Christ, that is, the wounds o f the
forth a handful o f gold, w hich he add nails and the spear o f the crucifixion,
ed to the previous payment. Sylves the final seal o f the Order.
ter, smitten w ith remorse that he, an Forsyth, Italy, p. 1 2 2 : “ T h is sin
old man, should be so greedy o f gold, gular convent, w hich stands on the cliffs
w hile a young man despised it for the o f a lofty Apennine, was built by St.
love o f G od , soon after became a dis Francis himself, and is celebrated for
ciple o f the saint. the miracle w hich the motto records.
89. Peter Bernadone, the father o f H ere reigns all the terrible o f nature,
St. Francis, was a wool-merchant. Of — a rocky mountain, a ruin o f the ele
this humble origin the saint was not ments, broken, sawn, and piled in sub
ashamed. lime confusion, — precipices crowned
93. T h e permission to establish his w ith old, gloom y, visionary woods, —
religious O rder, granted by Pope In black chasms in the rock where curios
nocent I I I ., in 1214. ity shudders to look d o w n ,— haunted
96. Better here in heaven by the caverns, sanctified by miraculous crosses,
Angels, than on earth by Franciscan — long excavated stairs that restore
friars in their churches, as the custom you to daylight........... O n entering the
was. O r perhaps, as Buti interprets C hapel o f the Stigmata, w e caught the
it, better above in the glory o f Para religion o f the place ; w e knelt rounci
dise, “ where is the College o f all the the rail, and gazed w ith a kind o f local
Saints,” than here in the Sun. devotion at the holy spot w here St.
98. T h e permission to found the Francis received the five wounds o f
Order o f M inor Friars, or Francis Christ. T h e w hole hill is legendary
cans, granted by Pope Innocent I I I ., ground. H ere the Seraphic Father was
in 1214, was confirmed by Pope H o- saluted by two crows w hich still haunt
norius III., in 1223. the convent ; there the D evil hurled
99. T h e title o f Archim andrite, or him down a precipice, yet was not
Patriarch, was given in the G reek permitted to bruise a bone o f him .”
Church to one w ho had supervision 11 7 . W hen St. Francis was dying,
over many convents. he desired to be buried among the
101. N am ely, before the Sultan o f malefactors at the place o f execution,
Egypt in his camp near Damietta. called the Colle d ’ Inferno, or H ill o f
104. In the words o f Ben Jonson, H ell. A church was afterwards built
“ Potential m erit stands for actual,
on this spot ; its name was changed
W here only opportunity doth w ant, to Colie di Paradiso, and the body o f
N ot w ill nor power.” the saint transferred thither in 1230.
VOL . III. 36
282 Notes
The popular tradition is, that it is ferently. H e says: “ Vedrai 7 correg-
standing upright under the principal ger ; that is, thou, D ante, shalt see St.
altar o f the chapel devoted to the saint. D om inic, whom he calls corregger, be
118. I f St. Francis were as here de cause he wore about his waist the cor-
scribed, what must his companion, St. reggia, or leathern thong, and made his
D om inic, have been, w ho was Patri friars wear it, as St. Francis made his
arch, or founder, o f the O rder to w hich wear the cord ; — che argomenta, that
Thom as Aquinas belonged. T o the is, who proves by true arguments in his
degeneracy o f this O rder the remainder constitutions, that his friars ought to
o f the canto is devoted. study sacred theology, studying w hich
137. T h e Order o f the Dominicans their souls w ill grow fat w ith a good
diminished in numbers, by its members fatness; that is, w ith the grace o f G od ,
going in search o f prelacies and other and the knowledge o f things divine, i f
ecclesiastical offices, till it is like a tree they do not go astray after the other
hacked and hewn. sciences, w hich are vanity, and make
138. Buti interprets this passage dif the soul vain and proud.”
C A N T O X II.
I. T h e Heaven o f the Sun con “ T h e N ym ph, when nothing could Narcissus
tinued. T h e praise o f St. D om inic by m ove,

Still dashed w ith blushes for her slighted love,
St. Bonaventura, a Franciscan.
Lived in the shady covert o f the woods,
3. By this figure Dante indicates
In solitary caves and dark abodes;
that the circle o f spirits was revolving W here pining wandered the rejected fair,
horizontally, and not vertically. In T i ll harassed out, and worn away w ith care,
the Convito, III. 5, he makes the same T h e sounding skeleton, o f blood bereft,
comparison in speaking o f the apparent Besides her bones and voice had nothing left.
H er bones are petrified, her voice is found
motion o f the sun ; non a jnodo di mola,
In vaults, where still it doubles every sound.”
ma di rota, not in fashion o f a m ill
stone, but o f a w heel. 16. Genesis ix. 13 : “ I do set my
II. Ezekiel i. 2 8 : “ As the ap bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a
pearance o f the bow that is in the token o f a covenant between me and
cloud in the day o f rain, so was the earth.”
the appearance o f the brightness round And Cam pbell, To the Rainbow : —
about.”
‘ ‘ W h en o’ er the green undeluged earth
12. Iris, Juno’s messenger. H eaven’s covenant thou didst shine,
14. Echo. O vid , M et., III., A d d i H ow came the gray old fathers forth
son’s T r . : — T o w atch thy sacred sign.”
Paradiso xii. 283
31. It is the spirit o f St. Bonaven- 64. T h e godmother o f St. D om inic

tura, a Franciscan, that speaks. dreamed that he had a star on the fore
32. St. D om inic, by whom , through head, and another on the back o f his
the mouth o f his follow er, St. Francis head, w hich illuminated the east and
has been eulogized. the west.
34. As in Canto X I. 40 : — Dominicusj^rffm DommOs^tJiSL.
“ O ne w ill I speak of, for o f both is spoken HLordX
In praising one, w hichever may be taken , / ^ 7 0 . ^ti^'Dom inic, Founder o f the.
Because unto one end their labors w ere.” ^ Preaching Friars, and Persecutor o f
38. T h e Church rallied and re Hereticj/, was born in the town o f Cal-
armed by the death o f Christ against ar&gtrj'now Calahorra, in O ld Castile,
“ all evil and m ischief,” and “ the in the year 1170 , and died in Bologna
crafts and assaults o f the D e v il.” in 1221. H e was o f the illustrious
43. In Canto X I. 35 : — family o f the Guzmans ; in his youth
“ T w o Princes did ordain in her behoof, he studied ten years at the U niversity
W h ich on this side and that m ight be her o f Palencia ; was devout, abstemious,
guide.” charitable ; sold his clothes to feed the
46. In the west o f Europe, namely poor, and even offered to sell him self
in Spain. to the M oors, to ransom the brother
52. T h e tow n o f Calahorra, the o f a poor woman w ho sought his aid.
birthplace o f St. D om inic, is situated In his twenty-fifth year he became a
in the province o f O ld Castile. canon under the Bishop o f Osma,
53. In one o f the quarterings o f the preaching in the various churches o f
arms o f Spain the Lion is above the the province for nine years, and at
Castle, in another beneath it. times teaching theology at Palencia.
^-515v St. D om inic, In 1203 he accompanied his Bishop
p 58. Dante believed w ith Thom as on a diplomatic mission to Denmark ;
Aquinasj that “ the creation and infu- and on his return stopped in Langue
' v s io n '” o f the soul were simultaneous. doc, to help root out the Albigensian
60. Before the birth o f St. D om i heresy ; but how far he authorized or
nic, his mother dreamed that she had justified the religious crusades against
brought forth a dog, spotted black and these persecuted people, and what part
w hite, and bearing a lighted torch in he took in them, is a contested point,
his mouth ; symbols o f the black and — enough it would seem to obtain for
white habit o f the O rder, and o f the him , from the Inquisition o f Toulouse,
fiery 5çeal o f its founder. In art the dog the title o f the Persecutor o f H eretics.
has become the attribute o f St. D om i In 12 15 , St. D om inic founded the
nic, as ipay be seen in many paintings, Order o f Preaching Friars, and in the
and in tile statue over the portal o f the year follow ing was made Master o f the
convent o f St. M ark at Florence. Sacred Palace at Rom e. In 1219 the
\
284 Notes
centre o f the Order was established at the same as in the introduction to
Bologna, and there, in 12 2 1, St. D om i Canto X I. : —
nic died, and was buried in the church “ One after laws and one to aphorisms.”
o f St. Nicholas. 88. Buti says that in early times the
It has been generally supposed that prelates used to divide the incomes o f
St. D om inic founded the Inquisition. the Church into four parts; “ the first,
It would appear, how ever, that the for the prelate personally ; the second,
special guardianship o f that institution for the clergy who performed the ser
was not intrusted to the Dominicans vices; the third, for the embellishment
till the year 1233, or twelve years after o f the C h u rch ; the fourth, for C hrist’s
the death o f their founder. poor ; w hich division is now-a-days
75. M atthew xix. 21 : “ Jesus said little observed.”
unto him, I f thou w ilt be perfect, go 90. Pope Boniface V I I I ., whom
and sell that thou hast, and give to the Dante never forgets, and to whom he
poor, and thou shalt have treasure in never fails to deal a blow .
heaven : and come and follow m e.” 91. H e did not ask o f the H o ly See
W h ile still a young man and a stu the pow er o f grasping six, and giving
dent, in a season o f great want, St. but two or three to pious uses ; not
D om inic sold his books, and all that the first vacant benefice; nor the tithes
he possessed, to feed the poor. that belonged to G o d ’s poor ; but the
79. F elix signifying happy, and Jo right to defend the faith, o f w hich the
anna, full o f grace. four-and-twenty spirits in the two cir
83. H enry o f Susa, Cardinal, and cles around them were the seed.
Bishop o f Ostia, and thence called 106. One w heel o f the chariot o f
Ostiense. H e lived in the thirteenth the C hurch M ilitant, o f w hich St.
century, and wrote a commentary on Francis was the other.
the Decretals or Books o f Ecclesiastical 112. T h e track made by this w heel
L aw . o f the chariot ; that is, the strict rule
Taddeo Alderotti was a distinguished o f St. Francis, is now abandoned by his
physician and Professor o f Bologna, who followers.
flourished in the thirteenth century, 114. Good wine produces crust in
and translated the Ethics o f Aristotle. the cask, bad wine mould.
V illan i, V I I I . 66, says o f him : “ At 117. Set the points o f their feet up
this time (130 3) died in Bologna M aes on the heel o f the footprints, showing
tro Taddeo, surnamed the Bolognese, that they walked in a direction directly
though he was a Florentine, and our opposite to that o f their founder.
fellow-citizen ; he was the greatest 120. W hen they find themselves in
physicist in all Christendom .” H e ll, and not in Paradise. M atthew
T h e allusion here is to the pursuit xiii. 30: “ L et both grow together un
o f w ordly things, instead o f divine, til the harvest : and in the time o f har
Paradiso x ii. 285
vest I w ill say to the reapers, Gather death, he was allowed to return to
ye together first the tares, and bind earth for three days to complete it.
them in bundles to burn them : but T h ere is a strange picture in the Lou
gather the wheat into m y barn.” vre, attributed to M urillo, representing
121. W hoever examines one by one this event. M rs. Jameson gives an en
the members o f our O rder, as he would graving o f it in her Legends o f the Mo
turn over a book leaf by leaf, w ill find nastic Orders, p. 303.
some as good and faithful as the first. St. Bonaventura was educated in Par
124. In 1287, M atteo d’ Acqua- is under Alexander Hales, the Irrefra
sparta, general of the Franciscans, gable D octor, and in 1245, at the age
relaxed the severities o f the O rder. o f twenty-four, became a Professor
Later a reaction followed ; and in o f T h eo lo gy in the U niversity. In
1310 Frate Ubaldino o f Casale became 1256 he was made General o f his O r
the head o f a party o f zealots among der ; in 1273, Cardinal and Bishop o f
the Franciscans w ho took the name Albano. T h e nuncios o f Pope G reg
o f Spiritualists, and produced a kind ory, who were sent to carry him his
o f schism in the O rder, by narrower cardinal’s hat, found him in the gar
or stricter interpretation o f the Scrip den o f a convent near Florence, wash
tures. ing the dishes ; and he requested them
127. In this line Dante uses the to hang the hat on a tree, till he was
word life for spirit. ready to take it.
John o f Fidanza, surnamed Bonaven St. Bonaventura was one o f the great
tura,— w ho “ postponed considerations Schoolm en, and his works are volu
sinister,” or made things temporal minous, consisting o f seven imposing
subservient to things spiritual, and o f folios, tw o o f w hich are devoted to
whom one o f his teachers said that Expositions o f the Scriptures, one to
it seemed as i f in him “ Adam had not Sermons, two to Peter Lom bard’s Book
sinned,” — was born in 1221 at Ba- o f Sentences, and two to minor works.
gnoregio, near O rvieto. In his child Am ong these may be mentionqd the
hood, being extrem ely ill, he was laid Legend o f St. Francis; the Itinerary o f
by his mother at the feet o f St. Fran the M ind towards G o d ; the Ecclesias
cis, and healed by the prayers o f the tical H ierarch y; the Bible o f the Poor,
Saint, w ho, when he beheld him , ex w hich is a volume o f essays on moral
claimed, “ O bttona ventura / ” and by and religious subjects; and Meditations
this name the mother dedicated her on the L ife o f Christ. O f others the
son to G od. H e lived to become a mystic titles are, T h e M irror o f the
Franciscan, to be called the “ Seraphic Soul ; T h e M irror o f the Blessed V ir
D octor,” and to w rite the L ife o f St. gin ; On the Six W ings o f the Sera
Francis ; w h ich , according to the Span phim ; On the Six W ings o f the Cheru-
ish legend, being left unfinished at his %bim ; O n the Sandals o f the Apostles.
286 Notes
One golden sentence o f his cannot be Bonaventura says that Illuminato
too often repeated : “ T h e best per accompanied St. Francis to E gypt, and
fection o f a religious man is to do com was present w hen he preached in the
mon things in a perfect manner. A camp o f the Sultan. Later he over
constant fidelity in small things is a came the scruples o f the Saint, and
great and heroic virtue.” persuaded him to make known to the
M ilm an, Hist. Latin Christ., V I I I . w orld the miracle o f the stigmata.
274, 276, says o f him : “ In Bonaven- Agostino became the head o f his
tura the philosopher recedes ; religious O rder in the T erra di Lavoro, and
edification is his mission. A much there received a miraculous revelation
smaller proportion o f his voluminous o f the death o f St. Francis. H e was
works is pure Scholasticism : he is lying ill in his bed, when suddenly he
teaching by the L ife o f his H o ly Foun cried out, “ W ait for me ! W ait for
der, St. Francis, and by what may be me ! I am coming w ith thee ! ” A nd
called a new G ospel, a legendary L ife when asked to whom he was speaking,
o f the Saviour, w hich seems to claim, he answered, “ D o ye not see our Fa
w ith all its w ild traditions, equal right ther Francis ascending into heaven ? ”
to the b elief w ith that o f the Evange and immediately expired.
lists. Bonaventura him self seems to 133. H ugh o f St. V icto r was a monk
deliver it as his own unquestioning in the monastery o f that name near
faith. Bonaventura, i f not ignorant of, Paris. M ilm an, Hist. Latin Christ.,
feared or disdained to know much o f V I I I . 240, thus speaks o f him : “ T h e
Aristotle or the Arabians : he philos mysticism o f Hugo de St. V icto r w ith
ophizes only because in his age he drew the contemplator altogether from
could not avoid philosophy............T h e the outward to the inner w orld, — from
raptures o f Bonaventura, like the rap G od in the works o f nature, to G od in
tures o f all M ystics, tremble on the his workings on the soul o f man. T h is
borders o f Pantheism : he would still contemplation o f G od , the consummate
keep up the distinction between the perfection o f man, is immediate, not
soul and G o d ; but the soul must aspire mediate. T hrou gh the Angels and the
to absolute unity w ith G od , in whom Celestial H ierarchy o f the Areopagite
all ideas are in reality one, though it aspires to one G od , not in his T h e -
many according to human thought and ophany, but in his inmost essence. A ll
speech. But the soul, by contempla ideas and forms o f things are latent in
tion, by beatific vision, is, as it w ere, the human soul, as in G od , only they
to be lost and merged in that U n ity.” are manifested to the soul by its own
130. O f these two barefooted friars activity, its meditative pow er. Y et
nothing remains but the name and the St. V icto r is not exem pt from the
good report o f holy lives. T h e Qttimo grosser phraseology o f the M ystic, —
says they were authors o f books. the tasting G o d , and other degrading
Paradiso xii. 287
images from the senses o f men. The was born in A n tioch , about the year
ethical system o f Hugo de St. V icto r is 344. H e was first a law yer, then a
that o f the C hurch, more free and lofty monk, next a popular preacher, and
than the dry and barren discipline o ffinally metropolitan Bishop o f C on
Peter Lom bard.” stantinople. H is w hole life, from his
134. Peter Mangiadore, or Peter boyhood in A ntioch to his death in
Com estor, as he is more generally banishment on the borders o f the Black
called, was born at T royes in France, Sea, — his austerities as a monk, his
and became in 1164 Chancellor o f the fame as a preacher, his troubles as
U niversity o f Paris. H e was the au Bishop o f Constantinople, his contro
thor o f a work on Ecclesiastical H isto versy w ith Theophilus o f Alexandria,
ry, “ from the beginning o f the world his exile by the Emperor Arcadius
to the times o f the A p o stle s” ; and and the earthquake that followed it,
died in the monastery o f St. V icto r in his triumphant return, his second ban
1198. H e was surnamed Comestor, ishment, and his death, — is more like
the Eater, because he was a great de- a romance than a narrative o f facts.
vourer o f books. “ T h e monuments o f that eloquence,”
Peter o f Spain was the son o f a p h y says G ib bon , Decline and Fall, Ch.
sician o f Lisbon, and was the author X X X I I ., “ w hich was admired near
o f a work on L ogic. H e was Bishop tw enty years at Antioch and Constan
o f Braga, afterwards Cardinal and Bish tinople, have been carefully preserved ;
op o f Tusculum , and in 1276 became and the possession o f near one thou
Pope, under the title o f John X IX . sand sermons or homilies has author
In the follow ing year he was killed by ized the critics o f succeeding times to
the fall o f a portion o f the Papal palace appreciate the genuine merit o f C h ry
at V iterbo. sostom. T h e y unanimously attribute
136. W hy Nathan the Prophet to the Christian orator the free com
should be put here is a great puzzle mand o f an elegant and copious lan
to the commentators. “ Buon salto ! guage ; the judgment to conceal, the
a good leap,” says Venturi. Lom bardi advantages w hich he derived from the
thinks it is no leap at all. T h e only knowledge o f rhetoric and philosophy;
reason given is, that Nathan said to an inexhaustible fund o f metaphors and
David, “ Thou art the man.” As similitudes, o f ideas and images, to vary
Buti says : “ T h e author puts him and illustrate the most familiar topics ;
among these D octors, because he re the happy art o f engaging the passions
vealed his sin to D avid, as these re in the service o f virtue ; and o f expos
vealed the vices and virtues in their ing the folly, as w ell as the turpitude,
writings.” o f vice, almost w ith the truth and
137. John, surnamed from his elo spirit o f a dramatic representation.”
quence Chrysostom , or Golden M outh, Anselm , Archbishop o f Canterbury,
288 Notes
was born at Aost in Piedm ont, about and Chaucer, Testament o f Lovey says,
the year 1033, and was educated at the “ No passe I to vertues o f this M arguerite
abbey o f Bee in N orm andy, w here, B ut therein all m y donet can I lerne.”
in the year 1060, he became a monk, According to the note in W arton, Eng.
and afterwards prior and abbot. In Poet.y Sect. V I I I ., to w hich I owe these
1093 he was made Archbishop o f Can quotations, Bishop Pecock wrote a work
terbury by K ing W illiam Rufus ; and w ith the title o f “ Donat into Christian
after many troubles died, and was R eligion ,” using the word in the sense
buried in his cathedral, in 1109. H is o f Introduction.
life was written by the monk Eadmer 139. Rabanus Maurus, a learned
o f Canterbury. W righ t, Biog. Britan. theologian, was born at M ayence in
Lit.y Anglo-N orm an Period, p. 59, says 786, and died at W in fel, in the same
o f him : “ Anselm was equal to Lan- neighborhood, in 856. H e studied
franc in learning, and far exceeded him first at the abbey o f Fulda, and then
in piety. In his private life he was at St. M artin’s o f T ou rs, under the cel
modest, humble, and sober in the ex ebrated Alcuin. H e became a teacher
treme. H e was obstinate only in de at Fulda, then A b bot, then Bishop o f
fending the interests o f the Church o f M ayence. H e left behind him works
Rom e, and, how ever w e may judge that fill six folios. O ne o f them is
the claims themselves, w e must ac entitled “ T h e U niverse, or a Book
knowledge that he supported them about A ll T h in g s ” ; but they chiefly
from conscientious motives. Reading consist o f hom ilies, and commentaries
and contemplation were the favorite on the Bible..
occupations o f his life, and even the 140. T h is distinguished m ystic and
time required for his meals, w hich enthusiast o f the tw elfth century was
were extrem ely frugal, he employed in born in 1130 at the village o f C elio,
discussing philosophical and theologi near Cosenza in Calabria, on the river
cal questions.” Busento, in whose bed the remains o f
Æ lius Donatus was a Roman gram A ttila were buried. A part o f his
marian, who flourished about the mid youth was passed at N aples, w here his
dle o f the fourth century. H e had St. father held some office in the court o f
Jerome among his pupils, and was im K ing Roger ; but from the temptations
mortalized by his Latin Grammar, o f this gay capital he escaped, and, like
w hich was used in all the schools o f St. Francis, renouncing the w orld, gave
the M iddle Ages, so that the name him self up to monastic life.
passed into a proverb. In the Vision “ A tender and religious soul,” says
o f Piers Ploughman, 2889, w e find it Rousselot in his Hist, de /’ Évangile
alluded to, — Êternely p. 15, “ an imagination ardent
“ T h e n drewe I me among drapers and early turned towards asceticism,
M y donet to lerne led him from his first youth to em
ParacLiso xii. 289
brace the monastic life. H is spirit, was drinking copiously ; at all events,
naturally exalted, must have received after sleeping some hours he awoke in
the most lively impressions from the condition to continue his journey. A f
spectacle offered him by the place o f ter visiting Jerusalem, he went to Mount
his birth : mountains arid or burdened T a b o r, where he remained forty days.
with forests, deep valleys furrowed by H e there lived in an old cistern ; and
the waters o f torrents ; a soil, rough it was amid watchings and prayers on
in some places, and covered in others the scene o f the Transfiguration that
w ith a brilliant vegetation ; a heaven he conceived the idea o f his principal
o f fire; solitude, so easily found in writings : ‘ T h e H arm ony o f the O ld
Calabria, and so dear to souls inclined and N ew Testam ents’ ; * T h e E xposi
to mysticism, — all combined to exalt tion o f the Apocalypse ’ ; and * T h e
in Joachim the religious sentiment. Psalter o f T e n Strings.’ ”
T h ere are places w here life is natural O n his return to Italy, Joachim be
ly poetical, and when the soul, thus came a Cistercian monk in the monas
nourished by things external, plunges tery o f Corazzo in Calabria, o f w hich
into the divine w orld, it produces men erelong he became A bbot ; but, w ish
like St. Francis o f A ccesi and Joachim ing for greater seclusion, he soon w ith
o f Flora. drew to Flora, among the mountains,
" O n leaving Naples he had resolved where he founded another monastery,
to embrace the monastic life, but he and passed the remainder o f his life
was unwilling to do it till he had visit in study and contemplation. H e died
ed the H o ly Land. H e started forth in 1202, being seventy-two years o f
w ith, followed by many pilgrims whose age.
expenses he paid ; and as to himself, “ His renown was great,” says Rous-
clad in a w hite dress o f some coarse selot, Hist, de PÉvang. Éternel, p. 27,
stuff, he made a great part o f the jour “ and his duties numerous ; neverthe
ney barefooted. In order to stop in less his functions as A bbot o f the mo
the T hebaïd, the first centre o f C hris nastery w hich he had founded did ijot
tian asceticism, he suffered his com prevent him from giving him self up to
panions to go on before ; and there the composition o f the writings w hich
he was nigh perishing from thirst. he had for a long time meditated.
Overcome by the heat in a desert T h is was the end he had proposed to
place, where he could not find a drop him self; it was to attain it that he
o f water, he dug a grave in the sand, had wished to live in solitude. If
and lay down in it to die, hoping that his desire was not w h olly realized, it
his body, soon buried by the sand was so in great p art; and Joachim suc
heaped up by the w ind, would not fall ceeded in laying the foundations o f the
a prey to wild beasts. Barius attributes Eternal Gospel. H e passed his days
to him a dream, in w hich he thought he and nights in w riting and in dictating.
vol . h i. 37
290 Notes
* I used to w rite/ says his secretary T h e Eternal G ospel taught that there
Lucas, ( day and night in copy-books, w ere three epochs in the history o f
what he dictated and corrected on the w orld, tw o o f w hich were already
scraps o f paper, w ith two other monks passed, and the third about to begin.
whom he employed in the same work.* T h e first was that o f the O ld T esta
It was in the middle o f these labors ment, or the reign o f the Father ; the
that death surprised him .” second, that o f the N e w Testam ent, or
In A bbot Joachim ’s time at least, the reign o f the S on ; and the third,
this Eternal Gospel was not a book, that o f L ove, or the reign o f the H o ly
but a doctrine, pervading all his w rit Spirit. T o use his own words, as
ings. Later, in the middle o f the thir quoted by Rousselot, Hist, de PEvang.
teenth century, some such book existed, Éternel, p. 78 : “ As the letter o f the
and was attributed to John o f Parma. O ld Testam ent seems to belong to the
In the Romance o f the Rose, Chaucer’s Father, by a certain peculiarity o f re
T r ., 1798, it is thus spoken o f : — semblance, and the letter o f the N e w
“ ‘ A thousande and two hundred yere Testam ent to the Son ; so the spiritual
F ive-and-fifte, ferther ne nere, intelligence, w hich proceeds from both,
Broughten a boke w ith sorie grace, belongs to the H o ly Spirit. A ccord
T o yeven ensample in com mon p la c e ,—
ingly, the age when men w ere joined
T h a t sayed thus, though it were fable,
in marriage was the reign o f the Fa
This is the Gospcll pardurable
That fr o the Holie Ghost is sent.
th er; that o f the Preachers is the reign
W e ll were it worthy to be ybrent. o f the Son ; and the age o f M onks, ordo
Entitled was in soche manere, monachorum, the last, is to be that o f
T h is boke o f w hichè I tell here ; the H oly Spirit. T h e first before the
T h e re n’ as no w igh t in al Paris,
law , the second under the law , the
Beforne our Ladie at P a rvis
third w ith grace.”
T h a t thei ne m ight the bokè by.
T h e germ o f this doctrine, says the
“ T h e U niversite, that was a slepe, same authority, p. 59, is in O rigen, w ho
G an for to braied, and taken kepe ; had said before the A bbot Joachim ,
A n d at the noise the hedde up cast j
“ W e must leave to believers the his
N e never, sithen, slept it [so] fast :
toric Christ and the G ospel, the G ospel
But up it stert, and armes toke
A yenst this false horrible boke, o f the letter; but to the Gnostics alone
A l l redy battaile for to m ake, belongs the D ivine W ord , the Eternal
A n d to the judge the boke thei tak e.” G osp el, the G ospel o f the Spirit.”
Paradiso x iii . 291
__ C A N T O X III.
/ I . X f h e Heaven o f the\$un con T h a t Theseus her unto his bridale bore,
tinued. L e tiè e ^ ^ d e x J m a g in e lîfte 'e W h en the bold Centaures made that bloudy fray
W ith the fierce Lapithes w h ich did them
oi the largest stars, and to these add
dismay,
the seven o f Charles’s W ain, and the Being now placed in the firmament,
two last stars o f the Little Bear, mak Th rou gh the bright heaven doth her beams
ing in all twenty-four, and let him display,
arrange them in tw o concentric circles, A n d is unto the starres an ornament,
revolving in opposite directions, and W h ich round about her move in order excellen t.”
he w ill have the image o f what Dante 23. T h e Chiana empties into the
now beheld. Arno near A rezzo. In D ante’s time
7. Iliad, X V I I I . 487 : « T h e Bear, it was a sluggish stream, stagnating in
w hich they also call by the appellation the marshes o f Valdichiana. See Inf.
o f the W ain, w h ich there revolves and X X I X . N ote 46.
watches O rion ; but it alone is free 24. T h e Primum Mobile.
from the baths o f the ocean.” 32. St. Thom as Aquinas, who had
10. T h e constellation o f the Little related the life o f St. Francis.
Bear as much resembles a horn as it 34. T h e first doubt in D ante’s mind
does a bear. O f this horn the Pole was in regard to the expression in
Star forms the smaller end. Canto X . 96,
14. Ariadne, whose crown was, at “ W h ere w ell one fattens i f he strayeth not,”
her death, changed by Bacchus into a
w h ich was explained by Thom as A q u i
constellation.
nas in Canto X I. T h e second, w hich
O vid, M et., V I I I ., C ro xa ll’s T r .: —
he now prepares to thresh out, is in
“ And bids her crown among the stars be Canto X . 114 ,
placed,
“ T o see so m uch there never rose a second,” ,
W ith an eternal constellation graced.
T h e golden circlet mounts 5 and, as it flies, referring to Solomon, as being peerless
Its diamonds tw in k le in the distant skies ; in knowledge.
T h ere, in their pristine form, the gem m y rays 37. Adam.
Between Alcides and the dragon blaze.”
40. Christ.
Chaucer, Legende o f Good Women : — 48. Solomon.
“ And in the sygne o f Taurus m en may se 52. A ll things are but the thought
T h e stones o f hire corowne shyne clere.” o f G od , and by him created in love.
And Spenser, Faerie Queene, V I . x. 55. T h e living L igh t, the W ord,
13 : — proceeding from the Father, is not sep
“ Looke ! how the crowne w hich Ariadne wore arated from H im nor from his L ove,
Upon her yvory forehead that same day the H o ly Spirit.
292 Notes
58. Its rays are centred in the nine by night : and G od said, Ask what I
choirs o f Angels, ruling the nine heav shall give thee............ G ive therefore
ens, here called subsistences, according thy servant an understanding heart to
to the definition o f Thom as Aquinas, judge thy people, that I may discern
Sum. Theol.y I. Quæst. x x ix . 2: “ W hat between good and bad : for who is
exists by itself, and not in anything able to judge this thy so great a people?
else, is called subsistence.,, And the speech pleased the L ord, that
6 1. From those nine heavens it de Solomon had asked this thing. And
scends to the elements, the lowest po G od said unto him , Because thou hast
tencies, till it produces only imperfect asked this thing, and hast not asked for
and perishable results, or mere contin th yself long life, neither hast^ asked
gencies. riches for thyself, nor hast asked the
64. T h ese contingencies are ani life o f thine enemies, but hast asked for
mals, plants, and the like, produced by th yself understanding to discern judg
the influences o f the planets from seeds, ment, Behold, I have done according
and certain insects and plants, believed to thy words : lo, I have given thee a
o f old to be born without seed. wise and an understanding heart ; so
67. N either their matter nor the that there was none like thee before
influences o f the planets being immu thee, neither after thee shall any arise
table, the stamp o f the divinity is more like unto thee.”
or less clearly seen in them, and hence 98. T h e number o f the celestial In
the varieties in plants and animals. telligences, or Regents o f the Planets.
73. I f the matter were perfect, and 99. W hether from two premises,
the divine influence at its highest pow one o f w hich is necessary, and the other
er, the result would likewise be per contingent, or only possible, the con
fect ; but by transmission through the clusion drawn w ill be necessary ; w hich
planets it becomes more and more de Buti says is a question belonging to
ficient, the hand o f nature trembles, “ the garrulity o f dialectics.”
and imperfection is the result. 100. W hether the existence o f a
79. But i f Love (the H o ly Spirit) first motion is to be conceded.
and the Vision (the Son), proceeding 102. T h a t is, a triangle, one side
from the Primal Pow er (the Father), o f w hich shall be the diameter o f the
act immediately, then the work is per circle.
fect, as in Adam and the human nature 103. I f thou notest, in a w ord, that
o f Christ. Solomon did not ask for wisdom in as
89. T h en how was Solomon so trology, nor in dialects, nor in meta
peerless, that none like him ever ex physics, nor in geometry.
isted ? 104. T h e peerless seeing is a refer
93. 1 Kings iii. 5: “ In Gibeon the ence to Canto X . 1 1 4 : —
Lord appeared to Solomon in a dream “ T o see so m uch there never rose a second.”
Paradiso x iii. 293
It w ill be observed that the word “ rose” Sabellius was by birth an African,
is the Biblical word in the phrase “ nei and flourished as Presbyter o f Ptole-
ther after thee shall any arise like unto mais, in the third century. H e denied
thee,” as given in note 93. the three persons in the Godhead, main
125. Parmenides was an Eleatic phi taining that the Son and H o ly Ghost
losopher, and pupil o f Xenophanes. w ere only temporary manifestations o f
According to Ritter, Hist. Anc. P h il G od in creation, redemption, and sanc
I. 450, M orrison’s T r ., his theory was, tification, and would finally return to
that “ Being is uncreated and unchange the Father.
able, — Arius was a Presbyter o f Alexandria
‘ W ho le and self-generate, unchangeable, illim in the fourth century. H e believed
itable, the Son to be equal in power w ith the
N ever was nor yet shall be its birth j A ll is Father, but o f a different essence or
already nature, a doctrine w hich gave rise to
One from eternity.’ ”
the famous Heterousian and Hom oi-
And farther on : “ It is but a mere ousian controversy, that distracted the
human opinion that things are produced Church for three hundred years.
and decay, are and are not, and change T h ese doctrines o f Sabellius and o f
place and color. T h e w hole has its Arius are both heretical, when tried
principle in itself, and is in eternal rest; by the standard o f the Quicunque vult,
for powerful necessity holds it w ithin the authoritative formula o f the C ath
the bonds o f its own limits, and en olic faith ; “ w hich faith, except every
closes it on all sides : being cannot be one do keep w hole and undefiled, w ith
im perfect; for it is not in want o f any out doubt he shall perish everlasting
thing, — for i f it were so, it would be ly ,” says St. Athanasius, or some one
in want o f all.” in his name.
Melissus o f Samos was a follow er 128. T hese men, say some o f the
o f Parmenides, and maintained substan commentators, were as swords that
tially the same doctrines. mutilated and distorted the Scripture^.
Brissus was a philosopher o f less note. O thers, that in them the features o f the
Mention is hardly made o f him in the Scriptures w ere distorted, as the fea
histories o f philosophy, except as one tures o f a man reflected in the grooved
o f those w ho pursued that Fata Mor or concave surface o f a sword.
gana o f mathematicians, the quadrature 139. Names used to indicate any
o f the circle. common simpletons and gossips.
1 1 127. “ Infamous heresiarchs,” ex- 141. In w riting this line Dante had
cllilfis V enturi, “ put as an example o f evidently in mind the beautiful wise
innumerable others, w ho, having erred words o f St. Francis : “ W hat every
in the understanding o f the H o ly Scrip one is in the eyes o f G od , that he is,
tures, persevered in their errors.” and no more.”
294 Notes
M r. W righ t, in the notes to his A n d just as lam ely can ye m ark
translation, here quotes the w ell-know n H ow far perhaps they rue it.
lines o f Burns, Address to the Unco “ W h o made the heart, ’ t is H e alone

Guid : — Decidedly can try us j
“ T h e n gen tly scan your brother man, H e know s each chord — its various tone,
S till gentler sister woman ; Each spring — its various bias.
T h ou gh they may gang a ken n in ’ wrang, T h e n at the balance l e t ’s be mute ;
T o step aside is human : W e never can adjust it ;
One point must still be greatly dark, W h a t ’s done we partly may com pute,
T h e m oving w hy they do it : B ut k n o w not w h a t ’s resisted.”
C A N T O X IV .
1. llhe ascent to the planet Mars, D ark w ith excessive bright thy skirts appear,
where Are seen the spirits o f M artyrs, Y e t dazzle heaven ; that brightest seraphim
Approach not, but with both wings veil their eyes.
ah4 -''Crusaders w ho died fighting for
T h e e next they sang o f all creation first,
the Faith. Begotten Son, D ivine Sim ilitude,
2. In this similitude Dante describes In whose conspicuous countenance, w ithout
the effect o f the alternate voices o f St. cloud
Thom as Aquinas in the circumference M ade visible, the A lm ig h ty Father shines,
W h o m else no creature can behold : on thee
o f the circle, and o f Beatrice in the
Impressed the effulgence o f his glory abides j
centre.
Transfused on thee his ample Spirit rests.”
6. L ife is here used, as before, in
35. T h e voice o f Solomon.
the sense o f spirit.
73. According to Buti, “ Spirits
28. Chaucer, Troil. and Cres., the
n ew ly arrived” ; or Angels, such being
last stanza : —
the interpretation given by the School
“ T h o u O ne, and T w o , and T h re ! eterne on
men to the w ord Subsistences. See
live,
Canto X III. N ote 58.
T h a t raignest aie in T h re , and T w o , and O ne,
U ncircum script, and all maist circumscrive ! ” 86. T h e planet Mars. O fjh is planet
Brunetto Latini, Tresorf l. iii. 3, says :n
Also M ilton, Par. Lost, III. 372 : — “ Mars is hot andjwarHke^ntheVil,'^nd
“ T h e e , Father, first they sung, Om nipotent, is called-thé G od o f Battles.”
Im m utable, Im m ortal, Infinite, O f its symbolism D ante, Convito, II.
Eternal K in g ; thee, A u th or o f all being,
14, says : “ T h e Heaven o f Mars may
Fountain o f ligh t, th yself invisible \
be compared to M usic, for two proper
A m idst the glorious brightness where thou sitt’st\
Throned inaccessible ; but when thou shadest
ties. T h e first is its v£ry beautiful
T h e full blaze o f thy beams, and through a cloud relation [to the othei^f; for, enumerat
Drawn round about thee lik e a radiant shrine, ing m e-n iavab k^ K eav^ sr^ o m w h ich
Paradiso xiv. 295
soever you begin, w hether from the youth, strength, and acuteness o f m ind;
lowest or the highest, the H eaven o f heats, fires, and burnings, and every
Mars is the fifth ; it is the centre o f sudden event; powerful kings, consuls,
all...........T h e other is, that Mars dries dukes, and knights, and companies o f
up and burns things, because its heat is soldiery ; desire o f praise and memory
like to that o f the fire ; and this is the o f one’s name ; strategies and instru
reason w h y it appears fiery in color, ments o f battle ; robberies and m achi
sometimes more, and sometimes less, nations, and scattering o f relations by
according to the density and rarity o f plunderings and highw ay robberies ;
the vapors w hich follow it, w hich boldness and anger ; the unlawful for
sometimes take fire o f themselves, as is the lawful ; torments and imprison
declared in the first book o f Meteors. ments ; scourges and bonds ; anguish,
(And therefore Albumasar says, that flight, thefts, pilfering of servants,
the ignition o f these vapors signifies fears, contentions, insults, acuteness o f
death o f kings, and change o f empires, mind, im piety, inconstancy, want o f
being effects o f the dominion o f Mars. foresight, celerity and anticipation in
And accordingly Seneca says that at things, evil eloquence and ferocity o f
the death o f the Em peror Augustus a speech, foulness o f words, incontinence
ball o f fire was seen in the heavens. o f tongue, demonstrations o f love, gay
And in Florence, at the beginning o f apparel, insolence and falseness of
its downfall, a great quantity o f these words, swiftness o f reply and sudden
vapors, w hich follow Mars, were seen penitence therefor, want o f religion,
in the air in the form o f a cross.) unfaithfulness to promises, multitude
And these two properties are in M u o f lies and whisperings, deceits and
sic, w hich is w h olly relative, as may perjuries; machinations and evil deeds;
be seen in harmonized words, and in want o f means; waste o f means; mul
songs, in w hich the more beautiful the titude o f thoughts about things ; insta
relation, the sweeter the harm ony, b ility and change o f opinion in things,
since such is chiefly its intent. Also from one to another ; haste to return,;
M usic attracts to itself the spirits o f want o f shame ; multitude o f toils and
men, which are principally as it were cares ; peregrinations, solitary exist
vapors o f the heart, so that they almost ence, bad company ; . . . . breaking
cease from any operation ; so entire is open o f tombs, and spoliations o f the
the soul w hen it listens, and the pow er dead.”
o f all as it were runs to the sensible 87. Buti interprets this, as redder
spirit that hears the sounds.” than the Sun, to whose light Dante had
O f the influences o f M ars, Buti, become accustomed, and continues :
as usual follow ing Albumasar, writes : “ L iterally, it is true that the splendor
“ Its nature is hot, igneous, dry, chol o f Mars is more fiery than that o f the
eric, o f a bitter savor, and it signifies Sun, because it is red, and the Sun is
296 Notes
yellow ; but allegorically w e are to old, it says, that the G alaxy is only a
understand, that a greater ardor o f love, multitude o f fixed stars in that region,
that is, more burning, is in those who so small that they cannot be distin
fight and conquer the three enemies guished here below ; but from them is
mentioned above [the w orld, the flesh, apparent that whiteness w hich w e call
and the devil], than in those who ex the G alaxy. A nd it may be that the
ercise themselves w ith the Scriptures.” heaven in that part is more dense, and
88. T h e silent language o f the heart. therefore retains and reflects that light ;
96. In H ebrew , E l, E li, G od , from and this opinion seems to have been
w hich the Greeks made H elios, the entertained by A ristotle, Avicenna, and
Sun. As in St. H ildebert’s hymn A d P tolem y.”
Patrem : — M ilton, Par. Lost, V I I . 5 7 7 : —
“ A lp h a et O m ega, magne Deus, “ A broad and ample road, whose dust is gold,
H eli, H eir, Deus m eus.” A n d pavement stars, as stars to thee appear,
9 9 \ vD ante, Convito, II. 15, says : Seen in the G alaxy, that M ilk y W ay,
“ It must 'Be'im awn- that philosophers W h ic h n ightly, as a circling zone, thou seest
Powdered w ith stars.”
have different opinions concerning this
G alaxy. For the Pythagoreans said 101. T h e sign o f the cross, drawn
that the Sun once wandered out o f his upon the planet M ars, as upon the
w a y, and passing through other regions breast o f a crusader. T h e follow ing
not adapted to his heat, he burned Legend o f the Cross, and its signif
the place through w hich he passed, icance, is from D idron, Christian Ico
and traces o f the burning remained. nography, M illington’s T r ., I. 367 : —
I think they took this from the fable “ T h e cross is more than a mere
o f Phaeton, w hich O vid narrates in the figure o f Christ ; it is in Iconography
beginning o f the second book o f the .either Christ him self or his symbol.
Metamorphoses. O thers, and among A legend has, consequently, been in
them Anaxagoras and Dem ocritus, that vented, giving the history o f the cross,
it was the light o f the Sun reflected in as i f it had been a living being. It has
that part. And these opinions they been made the theme and hero o f an
prove by demonstrative reasons. W hat epic poem, the germ o f w hich may be
Aristotle says o f this w e cannot w ell discovered in books o f apocryphal tra
know ; for his opinion is not the same dition. T h is story is given at length
in one translation as in the other. And in the G olden Legend, Legenda Aurea,
I think this was an error o f the trans and is detailed and completed in'w orks
lators ; for in the new one he appears o f painting and sculpture from the four
to say, that it was a gathering o f vapors teenth century down to the sixteenth.
under the stars o f that region, for they . . . . A fter the death o f Adam , Seth
always attract them ; and this does not planted on the tomb o f his father a
appear to be the true reason. In the shoot from the T re e o f L ife , w hich
Paradiso xiv. 297
grew in the terrestrial Paradise. From w ith the w orld, in the terrestrial para
it sprang three little trees, united by dise; it w ill reappear in heaven at the
one single trunk. Moses thence gath end o f time, borne in the arms o f
ered the rod w ith w hich he by his mir Christ or o f his angels, when the Lord
acles astonished the people o f E gypt, descends to judge the w orld at the last
and the inhabitants o f the desert. Sol day.
omon desired to convert that same tree, “ A fter reading this history, some
w hich had become gigantic in size, in conception may be formed o f the im
to a column for his palace ; being either portant place held by the cross in
too short or too long, it was rejected, Christian Iconography. T h e cross, as
and served as a bridge over a torrent. has been said, is not merely the instru
T h e Queen o f Sheba refused to pass ment o f the punishment o f Jesus Christ,
over on that tree, declaring that it would but is also the figure and symbol o f the
one day occasion the destruction o f the Saviour. Jesus, to an Iconologist, is
Jews. Solomon commanded that the present in the cross as w ell as in the
predestined beam should be thrown in lamb, or in the lion. Chosroes flat
to the probationary pool (Pool o f Be- tered him self that, in possessing the
thesda), and its virtues were imme cross, he possessed the Son o f G od ,
diately communicated to the waters. and he had it enthroned on his right
W hen Christ had been condemned to hand, just as the Son is enthroned by
suffer the death o f a malefactor, his G od the Father. So also the earliest
cross was made o f the w ood o f that Christian artists, when making a repre
very tree. It was buried on G olgotha, sentation o f the T rin ity , placed a cross
and afterwards discovered by St. H e le beside the Father and the H o ly Spirit;
na. It was carried into captivity by a cross only, without our crucified Lord.
Chosroes, king o f Persia, delivered, T h e cross did not only recall Christ to
and brought back in triumph to Jerusa mind, but actually showed him. In
lem, by the Emperor Heraclius. Be Christian Iconography, Christ is actu
ing afterwards dispersed in a multitude ally present under the form and sem-‘
o f fragments throughout the Christian blance o f the cross.
universe, countless miracles w ere per f< T h e cross is our crucified Lord in
formed by it ; it restored the dead to person. W here the cross is, there is
life, and gave sight to the blind, cured the m artyr, says St. Paulinus. C on
the paralytic, cleansed lepers, put de sequently it works miracles, as does
mons to flight, and dispelled various Jesus him self : and the list o f wonders
maladies w ith w hich w hole nations operated by its pow er is in truth im
were afflicted, extinguished conflagra mense...........
tions, and calmed the fury o f the raging “ T h e world is in the form o f a
waves. cross ; for the east shines above our
“ T h e wood o f the cross was born heads, the north is on the right, the
V O L. III. 38
29S Notes
south at the left, and the west stretches 112. M r. C ary here quotes Chaucer,
out beneath our feet. Birds, that they W if o f Bath's Tale, 6450 : —
may rise in air, extend their wings in “ A s th ik k e as motes in the sonnebem e.”
the form o f a cross ; men, when pray
And M ilton, Penseroso, 8 : —
ing, or when beating aside the water
“ A s th ick and numberless
w hile swimming, assume the form o f a-
A s the gay motes that people the sunbeam.”
cross. M an differs from the inferior
animals, in his pow er o f standing erect, T o these M r. W righ t adds the fol
and extending his arms. lowing from Lucretius, II. 113 , w hich
“ A vessel, to fly upon the seas, dis in G oo d ’s T r . runs as follows : —
plays her yard-arms in the form o f a “ N ot unresembling, i f aright I deem,
Th ose motes m inute, that, w hen the ob
cross, and cannot cut the waves, unless
trusive sun
her mast stands cross-like, erect in air;
Peeps through some crevice in the shuttered
finally, the ground cannot be tilled shade
without the sacred sign, and the tauy T h e day-dark h all illum ing, float amain
the cruciform letter, is the letter o f In his bright beam, and wage eternal w ar.”
salvation. 125. W ords from a hymn in praise

“ T h e cross, it is thus seen, has been o f Christ, say the commentators, but
the object o f a worship and adoration they do not say from what hymn.
resembling, i f not equal to, that offered 133. T h e living seals are the celes
to Christ. T h a t sacred tree is adored tial spheres, w hich impress themselves
almost as i f it were equal w ith G od on all beneath them, and increase in
him self ; a number o f churches have pow er as they are higher.
been dedicated to it under the name o f 135. T h a t is, to the eyes o f Bea
the H o ly Cross. In addition to this, trice, whose beauty he may seem to
most o f our churches, the greatest as postpone, or regard as inferior to the
w ell as the smallest, cathedrals as w ell splendors that surround him. H e ex
as chapels, present in their ground plan cuses him self by saying that he does
the form o f a cross.” not speak o f them, w ell knowing that
104. Chaucer, Lament o f Marie Mag- they have grown more beautiful in as
daleine, 204 : — cending. H e describes them in line 33
“ I, lok in g up unto that rufull rode, o f the next canto : —
Sawe first the visage pale o f that figure;
“ For in her eyes was burning such a smile
But so pitous a sight spotted w ith blode
T h a t with mine own m ethought I touched
Sawe never, yet, no living creature ;
the bottom
So it exceded the boundes o f mesure,
Both o f my grace and o f my Paradise ! ”
T h a t mannes minde with al his wittes five
Is nothing able that paine to discrive.” 139. Sincere in the sense o f pu re;
109. From arm to arm o f the cross, as in D ryden’s line, —
and from top to bottom. “ A joy w h ich never was sincere till now .”
Paradiso xv. 299
C A N T O XV.
I. T h e Heaven o f Mars continued. 49. H is longing to see Dante.

22. T h is star, or spirit, did not, in 50. T h e mighty volume o f the D i
changing place, pass out o f the cross, vine M ind, in w hich the dark or w rit
but along the right arm and down the ten parts are not changed by erasures,
trunk or body o f it. nor the white spaces by interlineations.
24. A light in a vase o f alabaster. 56. T h e Pythagorean doctrine o f
25. Æ neid, V I ., Davidson’s T r . : numbers. Ritter, Hist. Anc. P h il.,
“ But father Anchises, deep in a ver M orrison’s T r ., I. 361, says : —
dant dale, was surveying w ith studious “ In the Pythagorean doctrine, num
care the souls there enclosed, w ho were ber comprises within itself two species,
to revisit the light above ; and happened — odd and even ; it is therefore the
to be reviewing the w hole number o f unity o f these two contraries ; it is the
his race, his dear descendants, their odd and the even. N o w the Pythago
fates and fortunes, their manners and reans said also that one, or the unit, is
achievements. A s soon as he beheld the odd and the even ; and thus we
Æneas advancing toward him across arrive at this result, that one, or the
the meads, he joyfu lly stretched out unit, is the essence o f number, or num
both his hands, and tears poured down ber absolutely. As such, it is also the
his cheeks, and these words dropped ground o f all numbers, and is therefore
from his mouth : A re you come at named the first one, o f whose origin
length, and has that piety experienced nothing further can be said. In this
by your sire surmounted the arduous respect the Pythagorean theory o f num
journey ? ” bers is m erely an expression for ‘ all
28. Biagioli and Fraticelli think th a t, is from the original one,’ — from one
this ancestor o f D ante, Cacciaguida, being, to w hich they also gave the
who is speaking, makes use o f the Latin name o f G od ; for in the words o f
language because it was the language Philolaus, c G od embraces and actuates
o f his day in Italy. It certainly gives all, and is but one.’ . . . .
to the passage a certain gravity and tinge “ But in the essence o f number, or
o f antiquity, w hich is in keeping w ith in the first original one, all other num
this antique spirit and w ith what he bers, and consequently the elements o f
afterwards says. H is words may be numbers, and the elements o f the w hole
thus translated : — w orld, and all nature, are contained.
T h e elements o f number are the even
“ O blood o f mine ! O grace o f God infused
Superlative ! T o whom as unto thee
and the odd ; on this account the first
W eré ever twice the gates o f heaven un one is the even-odd, w hich the Pythag
closed.” oreans, in their occasionally strained
300 Notes
mode o f sym bolizing, attempted to same work he gives a translation o f the
prove thus ; that one being added to Lapidarium o f Marbodus, or Marbceuf,
the even makes odd, and to the odd, Bishop o f Rennes in 1081. O f the
even.” chrysolite, w hich is supposed to be the
C o w ley , Rural Solitude : — same as the topaz, this author says: —
“ Before the branchy head o f N um ber’s tree “ T h e golden Chrysolite a fiery blaze
Sprang from the trunk o f one.” M ixed w ith the hue o f ocean’s green displays j
61. A ll the spirits o f Paradise look Enchased in gold, its strong protective m ight
upon G od , and see in him as in a m ir Drives far away the terrors o f the night j
Strung on a hair plucked from an ass’à tail,
ror even the thoughts o f men.
T h e m ightiest demons ’neath its influence
74. T h e first Equality is G od , all
quail.”
whose attributes are equal and eternal ;
and living in H im , the love and know l 89. H e had been waiting for the
edge o f spirits are also equal. coming o f Dante, w ith the “ hunger
79. W ill and power. Dante would long and grateful ” spoken o f in line
fain thank the spirit that has addressed 49.
him, but knows not how . H e has the 91. T h e first o f the family w ho bore
w ill, but not the power. Dante uses the name o f A ligh ieri, still punished in
the word argument in this sense o f the circle o f Pride in Purgatory, and
power, or means, or appliance, Purg. needing the prayers and good offices o f
II. 31 : — Dante to set him free.
“ See how he scorns all human arguments, 97. Barlow, Study o f D iv. Com.,
So that nor oar he wants, nor other sail p. 4 4 1, says : —
T h a n his own wings, between so distant “ T h e name o f Florence has been
shores.” variously explained. W ith the old
85. Dante calls the spirit o f Caccia- chroniclers the prevalent opinion was,
guida a living topaz set in the celestial that it was derived from Fiorino, the
cross, probably from the brilliancy and Prætor o f M etellus, w ho during the
golden light o f this precious stone. long siege o f Fiesole by the Romans
H e may also have had in his mind the commanded an intrenched camp be
many wonderful qualities, as w ell as tween the R iver and the R ock, and
the beauty, o f the gem. H e makes use was here surprised and slain by the
o f the same epithet in Canto X X X . 76. enemy. T h e meadows abounded in
T h e Ottimo says, that he who wears flowers, especially lilies, and the an
the topaz cannot be injured by an en cient ensign, a w hite lily on a red
emy ; and M r. King, Antique Gems, ground, subsequently reversed ( X V I .
p. 427, says : “ I f thrown into boiling 154), and similar to the form on the
water, the water cools immediately ; florin {fiorino'), w ith the name given
hence this gem cools lust, calms mad to the Duom o, St. Maria del Fiore,
ness and attacks o f frenzy.” In the tend to show that the name was taken
Paradiso xv 301
from the flow ery mead, rather than from tw elve to three in the afternoon.
from the name o f a Roman prætor. See Inf. X X X I V . N ote 95. T h e bells
Leonardo Aretino states that the name o f the A b b ey within the old walls o f
o f the city originally was Fluentia, so Florence still rang these hours in D an
called because situated between the A r te’s time, and measured the day o f the
no and the Mugnone : and that subse Florentines, like the bells o f morning,
quently, from the flourishing state o f the noon, and night in our N ew England
colony, it was called Florentia. Scipi- towns. In the Convito, I V . 23, Dante
one Ammirato affirms that its name says : “ T h e service o f the first part
from the first was Florenzia. o f the day, that is, o f T ie rce , is said
“ T h e form and dimensions o f the at the end o f it ; and that o f the third
original city have not been very accu and fourth, at the beginning...........And
rately recorded. In shape, probably, therefore be it known unto all, that
it resembled a Roman camp. M ale- properly Nones should always ring at
spini says that it was * quasi a simili- the beginning o f the seventh hour o f
tudine di bastie.’ T h e w all was o f the day.”
burnt bricks, w ith solid round towers 99. N apier, Florent. Hist., I. 572,
at intervals o f tw enty cubits, and it writes as follows : " T h e sim plicity o f
had four gates, and six posterns. The Florentine manners in 1260, described
Cam pidoglio, where now is the M er- by V illan i and M alespini, justifies a
cato V ecch io , was an imitation o f that similar picture as drawn by their great
o f the parent city, Rom e, whose for poet. ( T h e n ,’ say these writers, ‘ the
tunes her daughter for many centuries Florentines lived soberly on the sim
shared............ plest food at little expense ; many o f
“ T h e cercbia antica o f Cacciaguida their customs w ere rough and rude,
was the first circle o f the new city, and both men and women w ent coarse
w hich arose from the ruins o f the R o ly clad ; many even wearing plain
man one destroyed by T o tila ; it in leather garments without fur or lining :
cluded the Badia, w hich the former did they wore boots on their feet and caps
not ; D ante, therefore, in mentioning on their head : the women used un
this circumstance, shows how accu ornamented buskins, and even the most
rately he had informed him self o f the distinguished were content w ith a close
course o f the previous w all. The gown o f scarlet serge or camlet, con
walls o f D ante’s time were begun in fined by a leathern waist-belt o f the
1284, but not finished until nine years ancient fashion, and a hooded cloak
after his death ; they are those o f the lined w ith miniver ; and the poorer
present d ay.” classes w ore a coarse green cloth dress
98. T ie rc e , or Terza, is the first o f the same form. A hundred lire was
division o f the canonical day, from six the common dow ry o f a girl, and two
to nine ; N ones, or Nona, the third, and three hundred were then consid-
302 Notes
ered splendid fortunes : most young extortion, pillage, and contentions in
women waited until they were 'twenty the commonwealth : also unlawful tax
years old and upwards before they mar es ; oppression o f the innocent ; ban
ried. And such was the dress, and ishment o f citizens, and the combina
such the manners and simple habits o f tions o f rich men. O ur true god is our
the Florentines o f that day ; but loyal belly ; w e adhere to the pomps w hich
in heart, faithful to each other, zealous were renounced at our baptism, and
and honest in the execution o f public thus desert to the great enemy o f our
duties ; and w ith their coarse and race. W ell indeed does Seneca, the
hom ely mode o f life they gained more instructor o f morals, in his book o f
virtue and honor for themselves and orations, curse our times in the follow
their country than they w ho now live ing words : * D aily , things grow worse
so delicately are able to accom plish.’ ” because the w hole contest is for dis
W hat Florence had become in D an honorable matters. Behold ! the in
te’s time may be seen from the follow dolent senses o f youth are numbed, nor
ing extract from Frate Francesco Pip- are they active in the pursuit o f any
pino, who wrote in 1313, and whose one honest thing. Sleep, languor, and
account is thus given by N apier, II. a carefulness for bad things, worse than
542 : “ N o w indeed, in the present sleep and languor, have seized upon
luxurious age, many shameful practices their minds ; the love o f singing, dan
are introduced instead o f the former cing, and other unw orthy occupations
customs; many indeed to the injury o f possesses them : they are effeminate :
people’s minds, because frugality is ex to soften the hair, to low er the tone
changed for magnificence; the clothing o f their voice to female compliments ;
being now remarkable for its exquisite to vie w ith wom en in effeminacy o f
materials, workmanship, and superflu person, and adorn themselves with un
ous ornaments o f silver, gold, and pearls ; becoming delicacy, is the object o f our
admirable fabrics ; wide-spreading em youth.’ ”
broidery ; silk for vests, painted or va 100. V illan i, Cronica, V I . 69, as
riously colored, and lined w ith divers quoted in N ote 99 : “ T h e women
precious furs from foreign countries. used unornamented buskins, and even
Excitem ent to gluttony is not w anting; the most distinguished w ere content
foreign wines are much esteemed, and w ith a close gown o f scarlet serge or
almost all the people drink in public. camlet, confined by a leathern waist-
T h e viands are sumptuous ; the c h ief belt o f the ancient fashion, and a
cooks are held in great honor ; provo hooded cloak lined w ith miniver ; and
catives o f the palate are eagerly sought the poorer classes wore a coarse green
after ; ostentation increases ; m oney cloth dress o f the same form.”
makers exert themselves to supply these 102. Dante, Convito, I. 10 : “ Like
tastes ; heoce usuries, frauds, rapine, the beauty o f a woman, when the orna-
Paradiso xv 303
ments o f her apparel cause more ad aces and villas, far exceeding their city
miration than she herself.” residence in size and magnificence ; so
108. Eastern effeminacy in general ; that many were accounted crazy for
what Boccaccio calls the morbidexze d y their extravagance.
Egitto. Paul Orosius, “ the advocate “ * And so magnificent was the sight,’ ’
o f the Christian centuries,” as quoted says V illan i, s that strangers unused to
by the Ottimo, says : “ T h e last king Florence, on coming from abroad,
o f Syria was Sardanapalus, a man more w hen they beheld the vast assemblage
corrupt than a wom an, (corrotto piu che o f rich buildings and beautiful palaces
femmina,) who was seen by his prefect w ith w hich the country was so thickly*
Arabetes, among a herd o f courtesans, studded for three miles round the ram
clad in female attire.” parts, believed that all was city like
109. M ontem alo, or M ontem ario, that w ithin the Roman walls ; and
is the hill from w h ich the traveller this was independent o f the rich pal
coming from V iterbo first catches sight- aces, tow ers, courts, and walled gar
o f Rom e. T h e U ccellafojo is the hill dens at a greater distance, w hich in
from w hich the traveller coming from other countries would be denominated
Bologna first catches sight o f Florence. castles. In short,’ he continues, ‘ it is
H ere the two hills are'used to signify estimated that within a circuit o f six
what is seen from them ; nam ely, the miles round the town there are rich
two cities ; and Dante means to say, and noble dwellings enough to make
that Florence had not yet surpassed tw o cities like Florence.’ A nd Ariosto
Rome in the splendor o f its buildings ; seems to have caught the same idea
but as Rome would one day be sur w hen he exclaim s, —
passed by Florence in its rise, so would * W h ile gazing on thy villa-studded hills
it be in its downfall. ’T would seem as though the earth grew pal
Speaking of. the splendor o f Florence aces

A s she is wont by nature to bring forth
in D ante’s age, N apier, Florent. Hist.,
Y o u n g shoots, and leafy plants, and flowery
II. 581, says : —
shrubs :
“ Florence was at this period w ell A n d i f w ithin one w all and single name
studded w ith handsome dwellings ; the Could be collected all thy scattered halls,
citizens w ere continually building, re T w o Rom es would scarcely form thy parallel.’ ”
pairing, altering, and em bellishing their no. T h e (t w hich ” in this line re
houses ; adding every day to their ease fers to M ontem alo o f the preceding.
and comforts, and introducing im prove 112 . Bellincion Berti, whom Dante
ments from foreign nations. Sacred selects as a type o f the good citizen o f
architecture o f every kind partook o f Florence in the olden time, and whom
this taste ; and there was no popular V illani calls “ the best and most hon
citizen or nobleman but either had ored gentleman o f F lorence,” was o f
built or was building fine country pal the noble family o f the Ravignani. He
304 Notes
was the father o f the “ good Gualdra- Cornelia, daughter o f Scipio Africa-
da,” whose story shines out so pleas nus, and mother o f the G racch i, w ho
antly in Boccaccio’s commentary. See preferred for her husband a Roman
Inf. X V I . N ote 37. citizen to a king, and boasted that her
11 5 . “ T w o ancient houses o f the children were her only jew els.
c ity ,” says the Ottimo; “ and he saw Shakespeare, Tit. Andron.t IV . 1 : —
the chiefs o f these houses were content “ A h , boy, Cornelia never w ith more care
w ith leathern jerkins without any drap R ead to her sons, than she hath read to thee
ery ; he who should dress so n o w a Sweet poetry, and T u lly ’s O rator.”
days would be laughed at : and he saw 133. T h e V irgin M ary, invoked in

their dames spinning, as w ho should the pains o f child-birth, as mentioned
say, * Now-a-days not even the maid Purg. X X . 19 : —
w ill spin, much less the lady.’ ” And “ A n d I by peradventure heard ‘ Sw eet M a r y ! ’
Buti upon the same text: “ T h e y wore U ttered in front o f us amid the weeping,
leathern dresses without any cloth over Even as a woman does who is in ch ild -b irth .”
them ; they did not make to themselves 134. T h e Baptistery o f the church
long robes, nor cloaks o f scarlet lined o f St. John in Florence ; i l mio bel San
w ith vaire, as they do now .” Giovanni, my beautiful St. John, as
120. T h e y were not abandoned by Dante calls it, Inf. X IX . 17.
their husbands, w h o, content w ith lit 135. O f this ancestor o f Dante,
tle, did not go to traffic in France. Cacciaguida, nothing is known but
128. Monna Cianghella della Tosa what the poet here tells us, and so
was a gay w id ow o f Florence, who led clearly that it is not necessary to re
such a life o f pleasure that her name peat it in prose.
has passed into a proverb, or a com 137. Cacciaguida’s w ife came from
mon name for a dissolute woman. Ferrara in the V al di Pado, or V al di
Lapo Salterello was a Florentine Po, the V alley o f the Po. She was o f
law yer, and a man o f dissipated habits; the Aldighieri or A lighieri fam ily, and
and Crescim beni, whose mill grinds from her Dante derived his surname.
everything that comes to it, counts him 139. T h e Emperor Conrad I I I. o f
among the poets, Volgar Poesia, III. Swabia, uncle o f Frederic Barbarossa.
82, and calls him a Rimatore di non poco In 1143 he joined Louis V I I . o f France
gridûy a rhymer o f no little renown. in the Second Crusade, o f w hich St.
U nluckily he quotes one o f his sonnets. Bernard was the great preacher. He
129. Quinctius, surnamed Cincin- died in 115 2 , after his return from this
natus from his neglected locks, taken crusade.
from his plough and made Dictator by 140. Cacciaguida was knighted by
the Roman Senate, and, after he had the Emperor Conrad.
defeated the Volscians and saved the 143. T h e law or religion o f M aho
city, returning to his plough again. met.
Paradiso xvi. 305
C A N T O XVI.
I. T h e Heaven o f Mars continued. hault coughed when she saw Launcelot

Boethius, D e Cops. P h il., Book III. kiss Queen Guinevere, as related in the
Prosa 6, Ridpath’s T r . : “ But w ho is old romance o f Launcelot o f the Lake.
there that does not perceive the empti 20. Rejoiced within itself that it
ness and futility o f what men dignify can endure so much joy.
w ith the name o f high extraction, or 25. T h e city o f Florence, w hich , in
nobility o f birth ? T h e splendor you Canto X X V . 5, Dante calls “ the fair
attribute to this is quite foreign to sheepfold, where a lamb I slumbered.”
you : for nobility o f descent is nothing It w ill be remembered that St. John
else but the credit derived from the the Baptist is the patron saint o f F lor
merit o f your ancestors. I f it is the ence.
applause o f mankind, and nothing be 33. N ot in Italian, but in Latin,
sides, that illustrates and confers fame w hich was the language o f cultivated
upon a person, no others can be cele people in Cacciaguida’s time.
brated and famous, but such as are uni 34. From the Incarnation o f Christ
versally applauded. I f you are not down to his own birth, the planet
therefore esteemed illustrious from your Mars had returned to the sign o f the
own w orth, you can derive no real Lion live hundred and eighty times, or
splendor from the merits o f others : made this number o f revolutions in its
so that, in my opinion, nobility is in orbit. Brunetto Latini, D ante’s school
no other respect good, than as it im master, Trésor9 I. C h. c x i., says, that
poses an obligation upon its possessors Mars “ goes through all the signs in
not to degenerate from the merit o f ii. years and i. month and x x x. days.”
their ancestors.” T h is would make Cacciaguida born
10. T h e use o f You for T h o u , the long after the crusade in w hich he died.
plural for the singular, is said to have But Dante, w ho had perhaps seen the
been introduced in the time o f Julius astronomical tables o f K in g Alfonso
Cæsar. Lucan, V ., R o w e’s T r . : — o f Castile, knew more o f the matter
“ T h e n was the time w hen sycophants began than his schoolmaster, and was aware
T o heap all titles on one lordly m an.” that the period o f a revolution o f Mars
Dante uses it by w ay o f compliment to is less than two years. W itte, who
his ancestor ; though he says the de cites these tables in his notes to this
scendants o f the Romans w ere not so canto, says they give “ 686 days 22
persevering in its use as other Italians. hours and 24 m inutes” ; and continues:
14. Beatrice smiled to give notice to “ Five hundred and eighty such revolu
Dante that she observed his flattering tions give then (due regard being had
style o f address ; as the Lady o f M ale- to the leap-years) 1090 years and not
vo l . in . 39
3°6 Notes
quite four months. Cacciaguida, there built and the city enlarged, these Quar
fore, iat the time o f the Second C ru ters were changed to Sesti, or Sixths,
sade, was in his fifty-seventh year.” by dividing Santa Maria into the Borgo
Pietro di Dante (the poet’s son and and San Pietro Scheraggio, and adding
commentator, and w ho, as Biagioli, w ith the Oltrarno (beyond the A rno) on
rather gratuitous harshness, says, was the southern bank.
“ smaller compared to his father than 42. T h e annual races o f Florence
a point is to the universe ” ) assumed on the 24th o f June, the festival o f St.
two years as a revolution o f Mars ; but John the Baptist. T h e prize was the
as this made Cacciaguida born in 1160, Pallioy or mantle o f “ crimson silk vel
twelve years after his death, he sug vet,” as V illani says; and the race was
gested the reading o f “ three,” instead run from San Pancrazio, the western
o f “ th irty,” in the text, w hich read ward o f the city, through the M ercato
ing was adopted by the Cruscan A cad V ecch io , to the eastern ward o f San
em y, and makes the year o f Caccia- Piero. According to Benvenuto, the
guida’s birth 1106. Florentine races were horse-races; but
But that Dante computed the revolu the Pallio o f V erona, w here the prize
tion o f Mars at less than two years is was the “ G reen M antle,” was mani
evident from a passage in the Con festly a foot-race. See Inf. X V . 122.
vito, II. 15, referred to by Philalethes, 47. Between the Ponte V ecch io ,
where he speaks o f h a lf a revolution where once stood the statue o f M ars,
o f this planet as un anno quasi, almost a and the church o f St. John the Bap
year. T h e common reading o f “ thir tist.
ty ” is undoubtedly then the true one. 50. Campi is a village between Prato
In Astrology, the Lion is the House and Florence, in
o f the Sun ; but M ars, as w ell as the
“ T h e valley w hence Bisenzio descends.”
Sun and Jupiter, is a Lord o f the L io n ;
and hence Dante says “ its L io n .” Certaldo is in the V al d’ Elsa, and is
4 1. The house in w hich Caccia chiefly celebrated as being the birth
guida was born stood in the M ercato place o f Boccaccio, — “ true Bocca d y
V ecch io , or O ld M arket, at the begin Oroy or M outh o f G o ld ,” says Ben
ning o f the last ward or sesto o f Flor venuto, with enthusiasm, “ my ven
ence toward the east, called the Porta erated master, and a most diligent and
San Pietro. familiar student o f Dante, and w ho
T h e city o f Florence was originally wrote a certain book that greatly helps
divided into Quarters or Gates, w hich us to understand him .”
w ere, San Pancrazio on the west, San Figghine, or Figline, is a town in the
Pietro on the east, the Duomo on the V al d’ A rno, some twelve miles distant
north, and Santa M aria on the south. from Florence ; and hateful to Dante
Afterwards, when the new walls were as the birthplace o f the “ ribald law
Paradiso xvi. 307
yer, Ser D ego,” as Cam pi was o f an But amongst all foreign nations they
other ribald law yer, Ser Fozio ; and w ere justly considered, according fo
Certaldo o f a certain G iacom o, w ho the admission o f their own country
thrust the Podestà o f Florence from men, as hard, griping, and exacting ;
his seat, and undertook to govern the they were called Lo?nbard dogs ; hated
city. T hese men, mingling w ith the and insulted by nations less acquainted
old Florentines, corrupted the simple w ith trade and certainly less civilized
manners o f the town. than themselves, when they may only
53. G alluzzo lies to the south o f have demanded a fair interest for money
Florence on the road to Siena, and lent at a great risk to lawless men in
Trespiano about the same distance to a foreign country............A ll counting-
the north, on the road to Bologna. houses o f Florentine bankers were con
56. Aguglione and Signa are also fined to the old and new market-places,
Tuscan towns in the neighborhood o f w here alone they were allowed to
Florence. A ccording to C ovin o, De- transact business : before the door was
scriz. Geog. deIP Italia, p. 18, it was placed a bench, and a table covered
a cfertain Baldo d’ Aguglione, w ho con w ith carpet, on w hich stood their
demned Dante to be burned; and Boni- money-bags and account-book for the
fazio da Signa, according to Buti, “ tyr daily transactions o f trade.”
annized over the city, and sold the 62. Simifonte, a village near Certaldo.
rs and offices o f the Com m une.” It was captured by the Florentines, and
The clergy. “ Popes, cardi- made part o f their territory, in 1202.
ishops, and archbishops, who 64. In the valley o f the Om brone,
govern the H o ly C hu rch,” says Buti ; east o f Pistoia, are still to be seen the
and continues : “ I f the Church had ruins o f M ontem urlo, once owned by
been a mother, instead o f a step-mother the Counts G u id i, and by them sold
to the Emperors, and had not excom to the Florentines in 1203, because
municated, and persecuted, and pub they could not defend it against the
lished them as heretics, Italy w ould Pistoians.
have been w ell governed, and there 65. T h e Pivier d ’ Acone, or parish
would have been none o f those civil o f A con e, is in the V al di Sieve, or
wars, that dismantled and devastated V alley o f the Sieve, one o f the afflu
the smaller towns, and drove their in ents o f the Arno. H ere the powerful
habitants into Florence, to trade and family of the C erchi had their castle
discount.” o f M onte di C ro ce, w hich was taken
N apier, Florent. Hist., I. 597, says : and destroyed by the Florentines in
“ T h e Arte del Cambio, or money- 1053, and the Cerchi and others came
trade, in w hich Florence shone pre to live in Florence, w here they be
eminent, soon made her bankers known came the leaders o f the Parte Bianca.
and almost necessary to all Europe......... See Inf. V I. N ote 65.
3°8 Notes
66. TheBuondelm onti were a wealthy something o f the spirit o f this canto,
and powerful family o f Valdigrieve, or w hen, lamenting the desolation o f Flor
Valley o f the G rieve, w hich, like the ence by the plague in 1348, he says in
Sieve, is an affluent o f the Arno. T h e y the Introduction to the Decamerone :
too, like the C erchi, came to Florence, “ H o w many vast palaces, how many
when their lands were taken by the beautiful houses, how many noble dw ell
Florentines, and were in a certain sense ings, aforetime filled with lords and la
the cause o f G u e lf and G hibelline quar dies and trains o f servants, were now
rels in the city. See I n f X . N ote 51.
untenanted even by the lowest menial !
70. T h e downfall o f a great city is H o w many memorable families, how
more swift and terrible than that o f a many ample heritages, how many re
smaller one ; or, as Venturi interprets, nowned possessions, were left without
“ T h e size o f the body and greater ro an heir! H o w many valiant men, how
bustness o f strength in a city and state many beautiful wom en, how many gen-i
are not helpful, but injurious to their tie youths, breakfasted in the morning
preservation, unless men live in peace with their relatives, companions, and
and without the blindness o f the pas friends, and, when the evening came,
sions, and Florence, more poor and supped w ith their ancestors in the other
humble, would have flourished lon w orld ! ”
ger.” 78. L o w ell, To the Past : —
Perhaps the best commentary o f all “ Still as a city buried ’ neath the sea,
is that contained in the two lines o f T h y courts and temples stand ;
Chaucer’s Troilus and Cresseide, II. Idle as forms on wind-waved tapestry
1 385, — aptly quoted by M r. C a ry : — O f saints and heroes grand,
T h y phantasms grope and shiver,
“ For swifter course com eth thing that is o f
O r watch the loose shores crum bling silently
w ight,
Into T im e ’s gnawing river.”
JBPlîârnt descendeth,than done thinges lig h t.”
^72. Mi this line w e have in b rief “ Our fathers,” says Sir Thom as
Dantejs political faith, w hich is given Brow ne, Urn Burial, V ., “ find their
m-€retail in his treatise De Monarcbia. graves in our shprt memories, and sad
See the article “ D ante’s C reed ,” among ly tell us how w e may be buried in
the Illustrations o f V ol. II. our survivors. Grave-stones tell truth
73. Luni, an old Etruscan city in scarce forty years. Generations pass
the Lunigiana ; and Urbisaglia, a R o w hile some trees stand, and old fami
man city in the Marca d’ Ancona. lies last not three oaks............ O blivion
75. Chiusi is in the Sienese territo is not to be hired. T h e greater part
ry, and Sinigaglia on the Adriatic, east must be content to be as though they
o f Rome. T h is latter place has some had not been, to be found in the regis
what revived since D ante’s time. ter o f G od , not in the record o f man.
76. Boccaccio seems to have caught Tw enty-seven names make up the first
Paradiso xvi. 309
story, and the recorded names ever Florence, w e w ill enumerate them by
since contain not one living century. the quarters where they lived.
T h e number o f the dead long ex- “ And first those o f the Porta del
ceedeth all that shall live. T h e night Duom o, w hich was the first fold and
o f time far surpasseth the day ; and habitation o f the new Florence, and the
w ho knows when was the equinox ? place w here all the noble citizens re
E very hour adds unto that current sorted and met together on Sunday, and
arithmetic, w hich scarce stands one w here all marriages were made, and all
moment.” reconciliations, and all pomps and so
79. Shirley, Death’s Final Con lemnities o f the Com m une..........A t the
quest : — Porta del Duomo lived the descend
“ T h e glories o f our birth and state
ants o f the Giovanni and o f the G ui-
A re shadows, not substantial things j neldi, w ho were the first that rebuilt
T h ere is no armor against Fate ; the city o f Florence, and from whom
Death lays his icy hand on kings ; descended many noble families in M u-
Sceptre and crown
gello and in Valdarno, and many in the
M ust tumble down,
city, w ho now are common people,
A n d in the dust be equal made
W ith the poor crooked scythe and spade.” and almost come to an end. Such
were the Barucci, w ho lived at Santa
81. T h e lives o f men are too short M aria M aggiore, w ho are now extin ct;
for them to measure the decay o f things and o f their race were the Scali and
around them. Palermini. In the same quarter were
86. It would be an unprofitable task also the Arrigucci, the Sizii, and the
to repeat in notes the names o f these sons o f D ella Tosa ; and the D ella
“ G reat Florentines T osa were the same race as the Bisdo-
O f whom the fame is hidden in the Past,”
m ini, and custodians and defenders o f
and who flourished in the days o f Cac- the bishopric ; but one o f them left
ciaguida and the Emperor Conrad. It his family at the Porta San Piero, and
w ill be better to follow V illa n i, as he took to w ife a lady named D ella T o sa ,
points out w ith a sigh their dwellings w ho had the inheritance, whence the
in the old tow n, and laments over their name was derived. And there were
decay. In his Cronica, Book I V ., he the Della Pressa, who lived among the
speaks as follows : — Chiavaiuoli, men o f gentle birth.
“ C h. X . As already mentioned, the “ C h . X I. In the quarter o f Porta
first rebuilding o f L ittle Florence was San Piero were the Bisdomini, w ho,
divided by Quarters, that is, by four as above mentioned, were custodians
gates ; and that w e may the better o f the bishopric ; and the A lberighi,
make known the noble races and houses, to whom belonged the church o f San
w hich in those times, after Fiesole was ta Maria A lb erighi, o f the house o f
destroyed, were great and powerful in the Donati, and now they are naught.
3io Notes
T h e Rovignani were very great, and V ecchietti. V e ry ancient were the
lived at the Porta San P ietro; and then D e ll’ A rea, and now they are extinct ;
came the houses o f the Counts G uidi, and the M igliorelli, w ho now are
and then o f the C erchi, and from them naught; and the T rin ciavelli da M os-
in the female line were born all the ciano were very ancient.
Counts G uid i, as before mentioned, o f “ Ch. X III. In the quarter o f Porta
the daughter o f good Messer Bellincion Santa M aria, w hich is now in the ward
Berti ; in our day all this race is ex o f San Piero Scheraggio and o f Borgo,
tinct. T h e Galligari and Chiarmon- there were many powerful and an
tesi and Ardinghi, who lived in the cient families. T h e greatest were the
O rto San M ichele, were very ancient ; U b erti, whose ancestors were the D el
and so were the G iu ochi, w ho now la Magna, and w ho lived where now
are popolani, living at Santa M argheri- stand the Piazza de’ Priori and the
ta ; the Elisei, who likewise are now Palazzo del Popolo; the Fifanti, called
popolani, living near the M ercato V ec- Bogolesi, lived at the corner o f Porta
chio. And in that place lived the Ca- Santa M aria ; the G a lli, Cappiardi,
ponsacchi, w ho were nobles o f Fiesole; G uidi, and F ilip pi, w ho now are noth
the D onati, or C alfucci, for they were ing, were then great and powerful, and
all one race, but the Calfucci are ex lived in the M ercato N uovo. L ik e
tinct ; and the Della Bella o f San M ar w ise the G reci, to whom all the Borgo
tino, also become popolani ; and the de’ G reci belonged, have now perished
Adim ari, w ho descended from the and passed aw ay, except some o f the
house o f C osi, w ho now live at Porta race in Bologna ; and the Orm anni,
Rossa, and w ho built Santa Maria N i- w ho lived w here now stands the fore
potecosa ; and although they are now mentioned Palazzo del Popolo, and are
the principal family o f that ward o f now called Foraboschi. And behind
F lorence, in those days they were not San Piero Scheraggio, where are now
o f the oldest. the houses o f the Petri, lived the D ella
“ C h . X II. A t the Porta San Pan- Pera, or Peruzza, and from them the
crazio, o f great rank and power were postern gate there was called Porta
the Lam berti, descended from the D el Peruzza. Some say that the Peruzzi
la M agna; the U ghi were very ancient, o f the present day are o f that fam ily,
and built Santa Maria U ghi, and all the but I do not affirm it. T h e Sacchetti,
hill o f M ontughi belonged to them, w ho lived in the G arbo, were very
and now they have died out ; the Ca- ancient ; around the M ercato N uovo
tellini were very ancient, and now they the Bostichi were great people, and the
are forgotten. It is said that the T ie ri Della Sanella, and Giandonati and In-
were illegitimate descendants o f theirs. fangati ; great in Bdrgo Santi Apostoli
T h e Pigli were great and noble in were the Gualterotti and Importuni,
those times, and the Soldanieri and w ho now are popolani. T h e Buondel-
Paradiso xvi.
monti were noble and ancient citizens their arms being “ a Colum n V air in
in the rural districts, and M ontebuoni a red field.” T h e Column Vair was
was their castle, and many others in the bar o f the shield *c variegated w ith
Valdigrieve ; at first they lived in O l- argent and azure.” T h e vair, in Ital
trarno, and then came to the Borgo. ian vajo, is a kind o f squirrel ; and the
T h e Pulci, and the Counts o f Ganga- heraldic mingling o f colors was taken
landi, Ciuffagni, and N erli o f Oltrarno from its spotted skin.
were at one time great and pow erful, 105. The Chiaramontesi, one o f
together w ith the Giandonati and D e l whom , a certain Ser Durante, an officer
la Bella, named above ; and from the in the customs, falsified the bushel, or
Marquis H ugo, w ho built the A b b ey , stajoy o f Florence, by having it made
or Badia, o f Florence, received arms one stave less, so as to defraud in the
and knighthood, for they were very measure. Dante alludes to this in
great around him .” Purg. X II. 105.
T o the better understanding o f this 109. The U b erti, o f whom was
extract from V illan i, it must be borne in Farinata. See I n f X . 32.
mind that, at the time when he wrote, no. T h e Balls o f G old were the
the population o f Florence was divided arms o f the Lam berti family. D ante
into three classes, the N obles, the Po- mentions them by their arms, says the
polani, or middle class, and the Ple O ttim oy “ as w ho should say, as the
beians. ball is the symbol o f the universe, and.
93. Gianni del Soldanier is put gold surpasses every other metal, so in
among the traitors “ w ith Ganellon goodness and valor these surpassed the
and T eb ald ello,” Inf. X X X I I . 121. other citizens.” Dante puts Mosca de*
95. T h e C erch i, w ho lived near the Lamberti among the Schismatics in Inf.
Porta San Piero, and produced dissen X X V I I I . 103, w ith both hands cut off,
sion in the city with their W hite and and
Black factions ; — such a cargo, that it “ T h e stumps uplifting through the dusky air.”
must be thrown overboard to save the 1 1 2 . T h e V idom ini, T osin gh i, and

ship. See Inf. V I. N ote 65. Cortigiani, custodians and defenders
98. T h e County Guido, for Count o f the Bishopric o f Florence. T h e ir
G uido, as in Shakespeare the County fathers were honorable men, and, like
Paris and County Palatine, and in the the Lam berti, embellished the city with
old song in Scott’s Quentin Durward: — their good name and deeds ; but they,,
“ A h , County G u y, the hour is nigh, when a bishop died, took possession
T h e sun has left the lea.” o f the episcopal palace, and, as custo
99. Bellincion Berti. See Canto dians and defenders, feasted and slept
X V . 112 , and Inf. X V I , N ote 87. there till his successor was appointed.
102. T h e insignia o f knighthood. 115 . T h e Adim ari. O ne o f this
103. T h e B illi, or P igli, fam ily ; fam ily, Boccaccio Adim ari, got posses-
312 Notes
sion o f Dante’ s property in Florence were lost souls, and that to a like pun
w hen he was banished, and always bit ishment was condemned the soul o f
terly opposed his return. the Marquis H ugo, on account o f his
119. Ubertin Donato, a gentleman w orldly life, unless he repented. In
o f Florence, had married one o f the great terror he commended him self to
Ravignani, and was offended that her the V irgin M ary ; and, when the vis
sister should be given in marriage to ion vanished, remained so contrite in
one o f the Adim ari, who were o f ig spirit, that, having returned to F lor
noble origin. ence, he had all his patrimony in G e r
121. T h e Caponsacchi lived in the many sold, and ordered seven abbeys
M ercato V ecch io , or O ld Market. One to be built ; the first o f w hich was the
o f the daughters was the w ife o f Folco Badia o f Florence, in honor o f Santa
Portinari and mother o f Beatrice. M aria ; the second, that o f Bonsollaz
124. T h e thing incredible is that zo, where he saw the vision.”
there should have been so little jeal T h e Marquis Hugo died on S t.T hom -
ousy among the citizens o f Florence as’s day, Decem ber 3 1, 1006, and was
as to suffer one o f the city gates, Porta buried in the Badia o f Florence, where
Peruzza, to be named after a particular every year on that day the monks, in
family. grateful memory o f him , kept the an
127. Five Florentine families, ac niversary o f his death with great so
cording to Benvenuto, bore the arms lem nity.
o f the Marquis Hugo o f Brandenburg, 130. G iano della Bella, who dis
and received from him the titles and guised the arms o f H ugo, quartered in
privileges o f nobility. T h ese were his ow n, with a fringe o f gold. A no
the Pulci, N erli, Giandonati, Ganga- bleman by birth and education, he was
landi, and D ella Bella. by conviction a friend o f the people,
T h is Marquis H ugo, whom Dante and espoused their cause against the
here calls “ the great baron,” was nobles. By reforming the abuses o f
V iceroy o f the Emperor O tho III. in both parties, he gained the ill-w ill o f
Tuscany. V illani, Cronica, IV ., Ch. 2, b o th ; and in 1294, after some popu
relates the following story o f him : “ It lar tumult w hich he in vain strove to
came to pass, as it pleased G od , that, quell, went into voluntary exile, and
w hile hunting in the neighborhood o f died in France.
Bonsollazzo, he was lost in the forest, Sismondi, Ital. Rep., p. 113 (Lard-
and came, as it seemed to him, to a ner’s Cyclopaedia), gives the follow ing
smithy. Finding there men swarthy succinct account o f the abuses w hich
and hideous, w ho, instead o f iron, G iano strove to reform, and o f his sum
seemed to be tormenting human beings mary manner o f doing it : “ T h e ar
w ith fire and hammers, he asked the rogance o f the nobles, their quarrels,
meaning o f it. H e was told that these and the disturbance o f the public peace
Paradiso xvi. 313
by their frequent battles in the streets, D ino Com pagni, a contemporary o f
had, in 1292, irritated the whole popu G iano, Cronica Fiorentinay Book I., says
lation against them. Giano della Bel o f him : “ H e was a manly man, o f
la, him self a noble, but sympathizing great courage, and so bold that he de
in the passions and resentment o f the fended those causes w hich others aban
people, proposed to bring them to or doned, and said those things w hich
der by summary justice, and to confide others kept silent, and did all in favor
the execution o f it to the gonfalonier o f justice against the guilty, and was
whom he caused to be elected. The so much feared by the magistrates that
Guelfs had been so long at the head o f they were afraid to screen the evil
the republic, that their noble families, doers. The great began to speak
whose wealth had immensely increased, against him , threatening him , and they
placed themselves above all law . G ia did it, not for the sake o f justice, but
no determined that their nobility itself to destroy their enemies, abominating
should be a title o f exclusion, and a him and the law s.”
commencement o f punishment ; a rig V illan i, Cronica, V I I I . ch. 8, says :
orous edict, bearing the title o f * ordi “ Giano della Bella was condemned and
nance o f justice/ first designated thirty- banished for contumacy, . . . . and all
seven G u e lf families o f Florence, whom his possessions confiscated,. . . . w hence
it declared noble and great, and on this great m ischief accrued to our city, and
account excluded forever from the stg- chiefly to the people, for he was the
noria ,* refusing them at the same time most loyal and upright popolano and
the privilege o f renouncing their nobil lover o f the public good o f any man in
ity, in order to place themselves on a Florence.”
footing w ith the other citizens. W hen And finally M acchiavelli, Istorie Fio-
these families troubled the public peace rentine, Book I I ., calls him “ a lover o f
by battle or assassination, a summary the liberty o f his country,” and says,
information, or even common report, “ he was hated by the nobility for
was sufficient to induce the gonfalonier undermining their authority, and en
to attack them at the head o f the m i vied by the richer o f the commonalty,
litia, raze their houses to the ground, w ho were jealous o f his power ” ; and
and deliver their persons to the Podes- that he went into voluntary exile in
tà, to be punished according to their order “ to deprive his enemies o f all
crimes. I f other families committed opportunity o f injuring him , and his
the same disorders, i f they troubled friends o f all opportunity o f injuring the
the state by their private feuds and cou ntry” ; and that “ to free the citi
.outrages, the signoria was authorized to zens from the fear they had o f him, he
ennoble them, as a punishment o f their resolved to leave the city, w h ich , at his
crimes, in order to subject them to the own charge and danger, he had liberat
same summary justice.” ed from the servitude o f the powerful.”
vol . h i. 40
Notes
134. T h e Borgo Santi Apostoli would Buondelmonte that came from his cas
be a quieter place, i f the Buondelmonti tle o f Montebuono to Florence had
had not moved into it from Oltrarno. been drowned in the Ema, a small
136. T h e house o f Am idei, whose stream he had to cross on the w ay.
quarrel w ith the Buondelmonti was the 145. Young Buondelmonte was mur
origin o f the G u e lf and G hibelline par dered at the foot o f the mutilated statue
ties in Florence, and put an end to the o f Mars on the Ponte V ecch io , and
joyous life o f her citizens. See Inf. X. after this Florence had no more peace.
N ote 51. 153. T h e banner o f Florence had
140. See the story o f Buondel- never been reversed in sign o f defeat.
monte, as told by Giovanni Fiorentino 154. T h e arms o f Florence w ere a
in his Pecorone, and quoted I n f X . w h ite lily in a field o f red ; after the
N ote 51. expulsion o f the G hibellines, the Guelfs
142. M uch sorrow and suffering changed them to a red lily in a field o f
would have been spared, i f the first w hite.
C A N T O XVII.
1. T h e Heaven o f Mars contin T h e time for this revelation has now

ued. T h e prophecy o f D ante’s ban come ; but it is made by Cacciaguida,
ishment. not by Beatrice.
In I n f X . 127, as Dante is meditat 3. Phaeton, having heard from Epa-
ing on the dark words o f Farinata that phus that he was not the son o f A p o l
foreshadow his exile, V irg il says to lo, ran in great eagerness and anxiety
him : — to his mother, Clym ene, to ascertain
“ ‘ L et memory preserve what thou hast heard the truth. O vid , M et., I., D ryd en ’s
Again st thyself,’ that Sage commanded me, T r. : —
‘ A n d now attend h e re ’ ; and he raised his
“ M other, said he, this infamy was thrown
finger.
‘ W h e n thou shalt be before the radiance sweet By Epaphus on you, and me your son.
O f her whose beauteous eyes all things be H e spoke in public, told it to m y face;
hold, N or durst I vindicate the dire disgrace :
From her thou ’It learn the journey o f thy Even I, the bold, the sensible o f wrong,
life.’ ” Restrained by sham e, was forced to hold my

tongue.
And afterwards, in reply to Brunetto
T o hear an open slander, is a curse :
Latini, Dante says, I n f X V . 88 : — But not to find an answer, is a worse.
“ W h at you narrate o f my career I write, I f I am heaven-begot, assert your son
A n d keep it for a lady, who w ill k now , By some sure sign ; and m ake my father
T o gloss w ith other text, i f e’er I reach her.” know n ,
Paradiso x v ii. 315
T o right m y honor, and redeem your own. A n d sm acks still o f the mountain and the
H e said, and, saying, cast his arms about granite,
H er n eck, and begged her to resolve the doubt.” W ill m ake itself, for thy good deeds, thy foe.”
3. T h e disaster that befell Phaeton 24. Aristotle, Ethics, I. ch. 10 :

w hile driving the steeds o f A p o llo , “ A lw ays and everyw here the virtuous
* makes fathers chary o f granting all the man bears prosperous and adverse for
wishes o f children. tune prudently, as a perfect tetragon.”
16. W h o seest in G od all possible 28. T o the spirit o f Cacciaguida.
contingencies as clearly as the human 31. N ot like the ambiguous utter
mind perceives the commonest geomet ance o f oracles in Pagan times.
rical problem. 35. T h e word here rendered Lan
18. G od , “ whose centre is every guage is in the original Latin ; used as
w here, whose circumference nowhere.” in Canto X II. 144.
20. T h e heavy words w hich Dante 37. Contingency, accident, or casu
heard on the mount o f Purgatory, fore alty, belongs only to the material
shadowing his exile, are those o f Cur- w orld, and in the spiritual world finds
rado Malaspina, Purg. V I I I . 133 : — no place. As Dante makes St. Bernard
“ For the sun shall not lie say, in Canto X X X II . 53 : —
Seven times upon the pillow w hich the R am
“ W ith in the amplitude o f this domain
W ith all his four feet covers and bestrides,
N o casual point can possibly find place,
Before that such a courteous opinion
N o more than sadness can, or thirst, or
Shall in the m iddle o f th y head be nailed
hunger 5
W ith greater nails than o f another’s speech,
For by eternal law has been established
Unless the course o f justice standeth still ” j
W h atever thou beholdest.”
and those o f Oderisi d’ A gobbio, Purg.
40. Boethius, Consol. P h i l V . Prosa
XI. 1 3 9 : -
3, Ridpath’s T r . : “ But I shall now
u I say no more, and k n o w that I speak d arkly ;
Y et little time shall pass before thy neighbors
endeavor to demonstrate, that, in w hat
W ill so demean them selves that thou canst ever w ay the chain o f causes is dis
gloss it .” posed, the event o f things w hich are
21. T h e words he heard “ w hen foreseen is necessary ; although pre
descending into the dead w o rld ,” are science may not appear to be the neces
those o f Farinata, Inf. X. 79 : — sitating cause o f their befalling. For
exam ple, i f a person sits, the opinion
“ But fifty times shall not rekindled be
T h e countenance o f the Lady who reigns formed o f him that he is seated, is o f
here, necessity true ; but by inverting the
Ere thou shalt kno w how heavy is that art ” ; phrase, i f the opinion is true that he is
and those o f Brunetto L atini, Inf. seated, he must necessarily sit. In both
X V . 61 : — cases then there is a necessity ; in the
“ But that ungrateful and m alignant people, latter, that the person sits ; in the for
W h ic h from Fiesole o f old descended, mer, that the opinion concerning him
3 16 Notes
is true : but the person doth not sit, doing under our eye, added she, are
because the opinion o f his sitting is under no present necessity o f happen
true ; but the opinion is rather true, ing, it must be admitted that these
because the action o f his being seated same things, before they befell, were
was antecedent in time. T hu s though under no necessity o f taking place. It
the truth o f the opinion may be the is plain, therefore, that some things be
effect o f the person taking a seat, there fall, the event o f w hich is altogether
is nevertheless a necessity common to unconstrained by necessity. For I do
both. T h e same method o f reasoning, not think any person w ill say that such
I think, should be em ployed w ith re things as are at present done, were not
gard to the prescience o f G od , and to happen before they were done. W h y ,
future contingencies ; for allowing it therefore, may not things be foreseen,
to be true, that events are foreseen and not necessitated in their events ?
because they are to happen, and that A s the knowledge then o f what is pres
they do not befall because they are fore ent imposes no necessity on things now
seen, it is still necessary, that what is to done, so neither does the foreknowl
happen must be foreseen by G od , and edge o f what is to happen in future
that what is foreseen must take place.” necessitate the things w hich are to take
And again, in Prosa 4 o f the same place.”
Book : “ But how is it possible, said I, A lso Chaucer, Troil. and Cres., I V .
that those things w hich are foreseen 995 : —
should not befall ? — I do not say, re “ E k e, this is an opinion o f some
plied she, that we are to entertain any T h a t have hir top ful high and smoth ishore;
doubt but the events w ill take place, T h e i sain right th u s; that thing is nat to come
For-that the prescience hath sene before,
w hich Providence foresees are to hap
T h a t it shal come : but thei sain that therefore
pen; but vye are rather to believe, that
T h a t it shall com e, therefore the purveiaunce
although they do happen, yet that there W ote it beforne w ithouten ignoraunce.
is no necessity in the events themselves,
“ A n d in this maner, this necessite,
w hich constrains them to do so. The
Retourneth in his place contrary, againe ;
truth o f w hich I shall thus endeavor to For nedefully, behoveth it nat be,
illustrate. W e behold many things T h a t th ilk e thinges fallen in certaine
done under our view , such as a coach T h a t ben purveyed ; but, nedefully, as thei saine,
man conducting his chariot and govern Behoveth it, that thinges w hich that fall,
T h a t thei in certaine ben purveyed all :
ing his horses, and other things o f a like
nature. N o w , do you suppose these “ I mene, as though I laboured me in this,
things are done by the compulsion o f a T o enquire w hich thing cause o f w hich thing be,
A s whether that the prescience o f God is
necessity? — N o , answered I ; for, if
T h e certaine cause o f the necessite
everything were moved by compulsion, O f thinges that to comen be, parde,
the effects o f art would be vain and O r, i f necessite o f thing coming
fruitless. — I f things then, w hich are Be the cause certaine o f the purveying ?
Paradiso x v ii.
“ But, now, ne enforce I me not, in shewing could have had no part, as he^ras-then
H ow the order o f the causes stant j but w ot I, absent on an embassy to Rom e.
T h a t it behoveth that the befalling
D ino Com pagni, Cron. Flor., I I .,
O f thinges, wistè before certainly,
gives a list o f many o f the exiles.
Be necessarie — al seme it not therby
T h a t prescience put fallin g necessayre Am ong them is “ Dante A ldighieri, am
T o thing to com e, al fal it foule or faire : bassador at R o m e ” ; and at the end o f
the names given he adds, “ and many
“ For, i f there sit a man yonde on a se e ,—
more, as many as six hundred men,
T h an by necessite behoveth it
w ho wandered here and there about
T h a t, certes, thine opinion sothe be
T h a t wenest or conjectest that he sit. the w orld, suffering much w ant.” A t
A n d , furtherover, now ayenwarde yet, — first, the banishment was for tw o years
L o, right so is it on the part contrarie ; only ; but a second decree made it for
A s thus ; now herken , for I wol nat tarie : life, w ith the penalty that, i f any one
o f the exiles returned to Florence, he
“ I say, that i f the opinion o f the
Be sothe, for-that he sit ; than say I this, should be burned to death.
T h a t he mote sitten, by necessite. O n the exile o f D ante, M . Am père
A n d thus necessite, in either, is. has written an interesting work un
For in him nede o f sitting is, iwis ; der the title o f Voyage Dantesque, from
A n d in the, nede o f sothe : and thus, forsothe,
w hich frequent extracts have been made
T h e re mote necessite ben in you bothe.
in these notes. “ I have followed him,
“ But thou maist saine, the man sit nat therefore step by step,” he says, “ in the cities
T h a t thine opinion o f his sitting soth is : where he lived, in the mountains where
B ut, rather, for the man sate there before, he wandered, in the asylums that w el
T herefore is thine opinion sothe iwis :
comed him , always guided by the poem,
A n d I say, T h ou gh the cause o f sothe o f this
in w hich he has recorded, w ith all the
Com eth o f his sitting ; yet necessite
Is enterchaunged bothe in him and th e.” sentiments o f his soul and all the specu
lations o f his intelligence, all the recol
46. As H ippolytus was banished lections o f his life ; a poem w hich is no
from Athens on the false and cruel ac less a confession than a vast encyclo
cusations o f Phaedra, his step-mother, paedia.”
Da^te shall be from Florence on See also the Letter o f Frate Ilario,
accilsatibns equally false and cruel. the passage from the Convito, and D an
50. By instigation o f Pope Boniface te’s Letter to a Friend, among the I l
V I I I . inf Rom e, as Dante here declares. lustrations at the end o f V o l. I.
Ap^fl, 1302, the Bianchi were ban 52. Boethius, Cons. Phil.t I. Prosa 4,
ished from Florence on account or Ridpath’s T r . : “ But my miseries are
under pretext o f a conspiracy against complete, when I reflect that the ma
Charles o f V alois, w ho had been called jority o f mankind attend less to the
to Florence by the Guelfs as pacificator merit o f things, than to their fortuitous
o f Tuscany. In this conspiracy Dante event ; and believe that no undertak-
Notes
ings are crowned w ith success, but such A n d sighed my English breath in foreign clouds,
as are formed with a prudent foresight. Eating the bitter bread o f banishm ent.”
H ence it is, that the unprosperous im Spenser, Mother Hubberds Tale,

mediately lose the good opinion o f man 895 : —
kind. It would give me pain to relate “ F ull little knowest thou, that hast not tried,
to you the rumors that are flying among W h a t H ell it is, in suing long to bide :
the people, and the variety o f discord T o lose good days, that m ight be better spent ;
T o waste long nights, in pensive discontent ;
ant and inconsistent opinions entertained
T o speed to-day, to be put back to-m orrow ;
concerning me.”
T o feed on hope, to pine w ith fear and sorrow ;
53. A t the beginning o f I n f X X V I . T o have thy Prince’s grace, yet w ant her Peer’s,
Dante foreshadows the vengeance o f T o have thy asking, yet wait many years ;
God that is to fall on Florence, and ex T o fret thy soul w ith crosses and w ith cares j
claims : — T o eat thy heart w ith comfortless despairs ;
T o fawn, to crouch, to w ait, to ride, to run,
“ A n d i f it now were, it were not too soon ;
T o spend, to give, — to want, — to be undone.”
W ou ld that it were, seeing it needs must be,
F o r ’t w ill aggrieve me more the more I age.” 62. Am ong the fello w -ex iles of
For an account o f these disasters see D ante, as appears by the list o f names
I n f X X V I . N ote 9. preserved, was Lapo Salterello, the
58. U pon this passage M r. W right, Florentine law yer, o f whom Dante
in the notes to his translation, makes speaks so contemptuously in Canto X V .
the following extracts from the Bible, 128. Benvenuto says he was “ a li
Shakespeare, and Spenser : — tigious and loquacious man, and very
Ecclesiasticus x x ix . 24 and xl. 28, annoying to Dante during his exile.
29 : “ It is a miserable thing to go Altogether the company o f his fellow -
from house to house ; for w here thou exiles seems to have been disagreeable
art a stranger, thou darest not open thy to him , and it better suited him to
mouth. T h o u shalt entertain, and “ make a party by himself.”
feast, and have no thanks : moreover, 66. Shall blush with shame.
thou shalt hear bitter w ords............... 71. Bartolommeo della Scala, Lord
Th ese things are grievous to a man o f o f Verona. T h e arms o f the Scaligers
understanding, — the upbraiding o f w ere a golden ladder in a red field, sur
house-room, and reproaching o f the mounted by a black eagle. “ For a
lender.” “ M y son, lead not a beg tyrant,” says Benvenuto, “ he was re
gar’s life, for better it is to die than to puted just and prudent.”
beg. T h e life o f him that dependeth 76. Can Grande della Scala, at this
on another man’ s table is not to be time only nine years old, but showing,
counted for a life.” says Benvenuto, “ that he would be
Richard I I ., II I. 1 : — a true son o f M ars, bold and prompt
“ M y se lf in battle, and victorious exceedingly.”
H ave stooped my n eck under your injuries, H e was a younger brother o f Bar
Paradiso x v ii . 319
tolommeo, and became sole Lord o f vate attendants, and a table equally w ell
Verona in 1 3 1 1 . H e was the ch ief served. A t times Can Grande invited
captain o f the G hibellin es, and his some o f them to his own table, par
court the refuge o f some o f the prin ticularly D ante, and G uido di Castel
cipal o f the exiles. Dante was there o f Reggio, exiled from his country
in 13 17 w ith G uido da Castello and w ith the friends o f liberty, and w ho
U guccione della Faggiuola. T o Can for his sim plicity was called ‘ the Sim
Grande he dedicated some cantos o f ple Lom bard.’ ”
the Paradiso, and presented them w ith T h e harmony o f their intercourse
that long Latin letter so difficult to as seems finally to have been interrupted,
sociate w ith the name o f Dante. and Dante to have fallen into that dis
A t this time the court o f Verona favor w hich he hints at below , hoping
seems to have displayed a kind o f bar that, having been driven from F lor
baric splendor and magnificence, as i f ence, he may not also be driven from
in imitation o f the gay court o f Fred Verona : —
erick II. o f Sicily. Arrivabene, Comento “ T h a t, i f the dearest place be taken from m e,
Storico, II I. 255, says : “ Can Grande I may not lose the others by my songs.”
gathered around him those distinguished’ Balbo, Life o f Dante, Mrs. Bunbury’s
personages whom unfortunate reverses T r ., II. 207, says : “ H istory, tradi
had driven from their country ; but he tion, and the after fortunes o f Dante,
also kept in his pay buffoons and mu all agree in proving that there was a
sicians, and other m erry persons, who rupture between him and Cane ; i f it
w ere more caressed by the courtiers did not amount to a quarrel, there
than the men famous for their deeds seems to have been some misunder
and learning. O ne o f the guests was standing between the magnificent pro
Sagacio M uzio G azzata, the historian tector and his haughty client. But
o f R eggio, w ho has left us an account w h ich o f the two was in fault? I have
o f the treatment w hich the illustrious collected all the memorials that remain
and unfortunate exiles received. V a ri relating to this, and let every one judge
ous apartments were assigned to them for himself. But I must warn my read
in the palace, designated by various ers that Petrarch, the second o f the
sym bols; a Trium ph for the w arriors; three fathers o f the Italian language,
G roves o f the Muses for the poets ; showed much less veneration than our
M ercury for the artists ; Paradise for good Boccaccio for their common pre
the preachers ; and for all, inconstant decessor Dante. Petrarch speaks as fol
Fortune. Can Grande likewise re lows : * M y fellow -citizen, Dante A li
ceived at his court his illustrious pris ghieri, was a man highly distinguished
oners o f w ar, Giacom o di Carrara, in the vulgar tongue, but in his style
V anne Scornazano, Alber.tino Mussato, and speech a little daring and rather
and many others. A ll had their pri freer than was pleasing to delicate
320 Notes
and studious ears, or gratifying to the W hen the tables were removed, the
princes o f our times. H e then, w hile great heap appearing, Cane pretended
banished from his country, resided at to show much astonishment, and said,
the court o f Can Grande, where the * C ertainly, Dante is a great devourer
afflicted universally found consolation o f meat.’ T o w hich Dante readily re
and an asylum. H e at first was held plied, ‘ M y lord, you would not have
in much honor by Cane, but after seen so many bones had I been a dog
wards he by degrees fell out o f favor, (cane) . ’ ”
and day by day less pleased that lord. Can Grande died in the midst o f his
A ctors and parasites o f every descrip wars, in July, 1329, from drinking at a
tion used to be collected together at the fountain. A very lively picture o f his
same banquet ; one o f these, most im court, and o f the life that Dante led
pudent in his words and in his obscene there, is given by Ferrari in his com
gestures, obtained much importance and edy o f Dante a Verona.
favor with many. And Cane, suspect 82. T h e Gascon is Clem ent V .,
ing that Dante disliked this, called the Archbishop o f Bordeaux, and elected
man before him , and, having greatly Pope in 1305. T h e noble H enry is
praised him to our poet, said: “ I w on the Emperor H enry o f Luxem burg,
der how it is that this silly fellow w h o, the Ottimo says, “ was valiant in
should know how to please all, and arms, liberal and courteous, compas
should be loved by all, and that thou sionate and gentle, and the friend o f
canst not, w ho art said to be so w is e !” virtue.” Pope Clem ent is said to have
Dante answered : “ T h o u wouldst not been secretly his enem y, w hile public
wonder if thou knewest that friendship ly he professed to be his friend ; and
is founded on similarity o f habits and finally to have instigated or connived
dispositions.” * at his death by poison. See Purg. V I .
“ It is also related, that at his table, N ote 97. H enry came to Italy in
w hich was too indiscriminately hos 1310, when Can Grande was about
pitable, where buffoons sat down w ith nineteen years o f age.
Dante, and where jests passed w hich 94. T h e commentary on the things
must have been offensive to every per told to Dante in the Inferno and Pur-
son o f refinement, but disgraceful when gatorio. See N ote 1.
uttered by the superior in rank to his 128. Habakkuk ii. 2 : “ W rite the
inferior, a boy was once concealed vision, and make it plain upon tables,
under the table, w h o, collecting the that he may run that readeth it.”
bones that were thrown there by the 129. Shakespeare, Hamlet, III. 2 :
guests, according to the custom o f those ‘ 'L e t the galled jade w ince, our withers
times, heaped them up at D ante’s feet. are unwrung.”
Paradiso xvui. 321
CANTO XVIII.
1. T h e Heaven o f Mars continued ; and foliage are eternal. T h e fifth rest

and the ascent to the Heaven o f Jupi ing-place or division o f this tree is the
ter, w here are seen the spirits o f right planet Mars.
eous kings and rulers. 38. Joshua, the leader o f the Israel
2. Enjoying his own thought in si ites after the death o f M oses, to whom
lence. G od said, Joshua i. 5 : “ As I was w ith
Shakespeare, Sonnet X X X . : — Moses, so w ill I be w ith thee: I w ill
“ W hen to the sessions o f sweet silent thought not fail thee, nor forsake thee.”
I summon up remembrance o f things past.” 40. T h e great M accabee was Judas
9. Relinquish the hope and attempt Maccabæus, w ho, as is stated in BiblU
o f expressing. cal history, 1 Maccabees iii. 3, “ gat his
11. W ordsw orth, Excursion, Book people great honor, and put on a breast
I V .: — plate as a giant, and girt his warlike
“ ’T is by comparison an easy task harness about him, and he made bat
Earth to despise ; but to converse w ith h eaven ,— tles, protecting the host w ith his sword.
T h is is not easy : — to relinquish all In his acts he was like a lion, and like
W e have, or hope, o f happiness and joy, a lion’s w help roaring for his p rey.”
An d stand in freedom loosened from this world,
42. Æ neidy V I I ., Davidson’s T r . :
I deem not arduous ; but must needs confess
“ As at times a w hip-top w hirling un
T h a t ’t is a thing impossible to frame
Conceptions equal to the soul’s desires ; der the twisted lash, w hich boys intent
A n d the most «difficult o f tasks to keep on their sport drive in a large circuit
Heights w hich the soul is competent to gain. round some empty court, the engine
— M an is o f dust : ethereal hopes are his, driven about by the scourge is hurried
W h ich , when they should sustain themselves
round and round in circling courses ;
aloft,
the unpractised throng and beardless
W an t due consistence; lik e a pillar o f sm oke,
T h a t w ith majestic energy from earth band are lost in admiration o f the volu
Rises ; but, having reached the thinner air, ble box-wood : they lend their souls to
M elts, and dissolves, and is no longer seen.” the stroke.”
And again in 7'intern Abbey : — 43. T h e form in w hich C harle

magne presented him self to the imagi
“ T h a t blessed mood,
In w hich the burden o f the mystery,
nation o f the M iddle Ages may be seen
Irâfrh ich the heavy and the weary w eight by the follow ing extract from T u rp in ’s
© r ail this unintelligible world Chronicle, C h . X X . : “ T h e Emperor
Is ligh ten ed.” was o f a ruddy com plexion, w ith brown
29. Paradise, or the system o f the hair ; o f a w ell made, handsome form,
heavens, w hich lives by the divine in but a stern visage. His height was
fluences from above, and whose fruit about eight o f his own feet, w hich were
vol . h i. 41
322 Notes
very long. H e was o f a strong, robust life holily in the service o f G od ; and
make ; his legs and thighs very stout, he is called Saint W illiam o f the D es
and his sinews firm. H is face was ert.”
thirteen inches long; his beard a palm ; H e is the same hero, then, that fig
his nose h alf a palm ; his forehead a ures in the old romances o f the T w elv e
foot over. His lion-like eyes Hashed Peers o f France, as Guillaume au Court
fire like carbuncles; his eyebrows were N ez, or W illiam o f the Short Nose,
h a lf a palm over. W hen he was angry, so called from having had his nose cut
it was a terror to look upon him. He off by a Saracen in battle. In the
required eight spans for his girdle, be m onorhythm ic romance w hich bears
sides what hung loose. H e ate spar his name, he is thus represented : —
ingly o f bread ; but a w hole quarter of “ Great was the court in the hall o f Loon,
lamb, tw o fowls, a goose, or a large T h e tables were full o f fowl and venison,
portion o f pork ; a peacock, a crane, O n flesh and fish they feasted every one ;
or a w hole hare. H e drank moder But G uillaum e o f these viands tasted none,
Brown crusts ate he, and water drank alone.
ately o f wine and water. H e was so
W h en had feasted every noble baron,
strong, that he could at a single blow
T h e cloths were removed by squire and scullion.
cleave asunder an armed soldier on Count Guillaum e then with the k in g did thus
horseback, from the head to the waist, reason :
and the horse likewise. H e easily * W h a t th in k eth now ,’ quoth he, * the gallant
vaulted over four horses harnessed to Chari on ?
gether, and could raise an armed man W ill he aid me against the prowess o f M ahon ?’
Quoth Loe'is, ‘ W e w ill take counsel thereon,
from the ground to his head, as he
To-m orrow in the morning shalt thou conne,
stood erect upon his hand.” I f aught by us in this matter can be done.’
Orlando, the famous paladin, w ho G uillaum e heard this, — black was he as carbon,
died at Roncesvalles ; the hero o f Pul- H e louted low , and seized a baton,
ci’s Morgante Maggiore, Bojardo’s Or A n d said to the k in g, ‘ O f your fief w ill I none,
lando Innamorato, and Ariosto’s Orlando I w ill not keep so m uch as a spur’s iron ;
Y o u r friend and vassal I cease to be anon ;
Furioso. H is sword Durandel is re
But come you shall, w hether you w ill or non.’ ”
nowned in fiction, and his ivory horn
O livant could be heard eight miles. H e is said to have been taken pris
46. “ T h is W illiam ,” says Buti, be oner and carried to A frica by the
ing obliged to say something, “ was a M oorish K ing T ob ald o, whose wife
great prince, who fought and died for Arabella he first converted to Chris
the faith o f Christ ; I have not been tianity, and then eloped w ith.
able to find out distinctly who he was.” And who was Renouard ? H e was
T h e Ottimo says it is W illiam , Count a young M oor, who was taken prisoner
o f Orange in Provence ; w h o, after and brought up at the court o f Saint
fighting for the faith against the Sara Louis w ith the king’s daughter A lice,
cens, “ took the cow l, and finished his w hom , after achieving unheard o f won
Paradiso xvin. 323
ders in battle and siege, he, being duly- tumult o f a camp, he practised the real
baptized, married. Later in life he and fictitious virtues o f a convent. Su
also became a monk, and frightened perior to the private factions o f the
the brotherhood by his greediness, and chiefs, he reserved his enmity for the
by going to sleep when he should have enemies o f Christ ; and though he
gone to mass. So say the old romances. gained a kingdom by the- attempt, his
47. G odfrey o f Bouillon, Duke o f pure and disinterested zeal was ac
Lorraine, and leader o f the First C ru knowledged by his rivals. G odfrey o f
sade. H e was born in 1061, and died, Bouillon was accompanied by his two
king o f Jerusalem, in 1109. G ibbon brothers,— by Eustace, the elder, w ho
thus sketches his character, Decline and had succeeded to the county o f Bou
Fall, C h . L V I I I . : “ T h e first rank logne, and by the younger, Baldwin,
both in w ar and council is justly due a character o f more ambiguous virtue.
to G odfrey o f Bouillon ; and happy T h e Duke o f Lorraine was alike cele
would it have been for the Crusaders, brated on either side o f the Rhine ;
i f they had trusted themselves to the from his birth and education he was
sole conduct o f that accomplished he equally conversant w ith the French
ro, a w orthy representative o f Charle and T eutonic languages ; the barons
magne, from whom he was descended o f France, Germ any, and Lorraine as
in the female line. H is father was o f sembled their vassals ; and the con
the noble race o f the Counts o f Bou federate force that marched under his
logne ; Brabant, the low er province o f banner was composed of fourscore
Lorraine, was the inheritance o f his thousand foot and about ten thousand
mother ; and by the Em peror’s bounty horse.”
he was him self invested w ith that ducal 48. Robert Guiscard, founder of
title w hich has been im properly trans the kingdom o f N aples, was the sixth
ferred to his lordship o f Bouillon in o f the twelve sons o f the Baron T an -
the Ardennes. In the service o f H en cred de Hauteville o f the diocese o f
ry I V . he bore the great standard o f Coutance in L ow er N orm andy, where
the Em pire, and pierced w ith his lance he was born in the year 1015. In his
the breast o f R odolph, the rebel king ; youth he left his father’s castle as a
Godfrey was the first who ascended the m ilitary adventurer, and crossed the
walls o f Rome ; and his sickness, his Alps to join the Norman army in A p u
vow , perhaps his remorse for bearing lia, w hither three o f his brothers had
arms against the Pope, confirmed an gone before him , and w hither at dif
early resolution o f visiting the holy ferent times six others followed him.
sepulchre, not as a pilgrim , but a de H ere he gradually won his w ay by his
liverer. H is valor was matured by sword ; and having rendered some sig
prudence and moderation ; his piety, nal service to Pope N icholas II., he
though blind, was sincere ; and, in the was made Duke o f Apulia and Calabria,
324 Notes
and o f the lands in Italy and Sicily from the warriors o f the two armies.
w hich he wrested from the Greeks and H is boundless ambition was founded
Saracens. Thus from a needy adven on the consciousness o f superior w o rth ;
turer he rose to be the founder o f a in the pursuit o f greatness he was
kingdom. “ T h e Italian conquests o f never arrested by the scruples o f jus
R obert,” says G ibbon , “ correspond tice, and seldom moved by the feelings
w ith the limits o f the present kingdom o f humanity ; though not insensible o f
o f N aples; and the countries united by fame, the choice o f open or clandes
his arms have not been dissevered by the tine means was determined only by his
revolutions o f seven hundred years.” present advantage. T h e surname o f
T h e same historian, Rise and Fall, C h. Guiscard was applied to this master o f
L V I ., gives the follow ing character o f political wisdom, w hich is too often
Guiscard. “ Robert was the eldest o f confounded w ith the practice o f dis
the seven sons o f the second marriage ; simulation and deceit ; and Robert is
and even the reluctant praise o f his praised by the Apulian poet for excel
foes has endowed him with the heroic ling the cunning o f Ulysses and the elo
qualities o f a soldier and a statesman. quence o f Cicero. Y et these arts were
H is lofty stature surpassed the tallest disguised by an appearance o f m ilitary
o f his army ; his limbs were cast in frankness ; in his highest fortune he
the true proportion o f strength and was accessible and courteous to his
gracefulness ; and to the decline o f fellow -soldiers; and w hile he indulged
life, he maintained the patient vigor o f the prejudices o f his new subjects, he
health and the commanding dignity affected in his dress and manners to
o f his form. H is com plexion was maintain the ancient fashion o f his
ruddy, his shoulders were broad, his country. H e grasped with a rapa
hair and beard were long and o f a cious, that he might distribute w ith a
flaxen color, his eyes sparkled w ith liberal hand ; his primitive indigence
fire, and his voice, like that o f A c h il had taught the habits o f frugality ; the
les, could impress obedience and terror gain o f a merchant was not below his
amidst the tumult o f battle. In the attention ; and his prisoners were tor
ruder ages o f chivalry, such qualifica tured w ith slow and unfeeling cruelty
tions are not below the notice o f the to force a discovery o f their secret
poet or historian ; they may observe treasure. According to the Greeks,
that Robert, at once, and w ith equal he departed from Normandy with only
dexterity, could w ield in the right five followers on horseback and thirty
hand his sword, his lance in the left ; on foot ; yet even this allowance ap
that in the battle o f Civitella he was pears too bountiful ; the sixth son o f
thrice unhorsed ; and that in the close Tancred o f Hauteville passed the Alps
o f that memorable day he was adjudged as a pilgrim ; and his first military
to have borne away the prize o f valor band was levied among the adventurers
I
Paradiso x v iii. 325
o f Italy. H is brothers and country O f its symbolism Dante, Convito, II.
men had divided the fertile lands o f 14, says: “ T h e heaven o f Jupiter may
Apulia ; but they guarded their shares be compared to Geom etry on account
w ith the jealousy o f avarice ; the aspir o f two properties. T h e first is, that it
ing youth was driven forwards to the moves between two heavens repugnant
mountains o f Calabria, and in his first to its good temperateness, as are that
exploits against the Greeks and the na o f Mars and that o f Saturn ; whence
tives it is not easy to discriminate the Ptolem y says, in the book cited, that
hero from the robber. T o surprise Jupiter is a star o f a temperate com
a castle or a convent, to ensnare a plexion, m idway between the cold
wealthy citizen, to plunder the ad ness o f Saturn and the heat o f Mars.
jacent villages for necessary food, were T h e second is, that among all the stars
the obscure labors w hich formed and it shows itself w hite, almost silvery.
exercised the powers o f his mind and A nd these two things are in Geom etry.
body. T h e volunteers o f Norm andy G eom etry moves between two oppo
adhered to his standard ; and, under sites ; as between the point and the
his command, the peasants o f Calabria circle (and I call in general everything
assumed the name and character o f round, whether a solid or a surface, a
Normans.” circle) ; for, as Euclid says, the point
R obert died in 1085, on an expedi is the beginning o f G eom etry, and, as
tion against Constantinople, undertaken he says, the circle in its most perfect
at the venerable age o f seventy-five. figure, and may therefore be considered
Such was the career o f Robert the its end ; so that between the point and
Cunning, this being the meaning o f the circle, as between beginning and
the old Norman word guis card, or guis- end, Geom etry moves. And these two
chard. For an instance o f his cunning are opposed to its exactness ; for the
see Inf. X X V I I I . N ote 14. point, on account o f its indivisibility,
63. The miracle is Beatrice, o f is immeasurable ; and the circle, on
whom Dante says, in the Vita Nuova : account o f its arc, it is impossible to
(( M an y, when she had passed, said, square, and therefore it is impossible
‘ T h is is not a woman, rather is she to measure it exactly. And moreover
one o f the most beautiful angels o f Geom etry is very w hite, inasmuch as
heaxçn.’ Others said, ‘ She is a mir it is without spot o f error, and very
acle. ^Blessed be the Lord, who can exact in itself and its handmaiden,
foerTormvsuch a marvel ! ’ ” w hich is called Perspective.”
J 67. T h e change from the red light O f the influences o f Jupiter, Buti,
Jpf Marsf to the w hite light o f Jupiter. quoting as usual Albumasar, speaks
X .ThW ' planet,” says Brunetto Latini, thus : “ T h e planet Jupiter is o f a
Thfsor,\ l . C h . C X I ., “ is gentle and cold, humid, airy, temperate nature,
piteous7~itod full o f all good things.” and signifies the natural soul, and life,
326 Notes
and animate bodies, children and grand Intelligen t o f seasons, and set forth
children, and beauty, and wise men and T h e ir aery caravan, high over seas
Flying, and over lands, w ith mutual wing
doctors o f laws, and just judges, and
Easing their flight j — so steers the prudent
firmness, and knowledge, and intellect,
crane
and interpretation o f dreams, truth and H er annual voyage, borne on winds j — the air
divine worship, doctrine o f law and Floats as they pass.”
faith, religion, veneration and fear o f
78. T h e first letters o f the word
G od , unity o f faith and providence
Diligite, completed afterward.
thereof, and regulation o f manners and
82. Dante gives this title to the
behavior, and w ill be laudable, and sig
M use, because from the hoof-beat o f
nifies patient observation, and perhaps
Pegasus sprang the fountain o f the
also to it belong swiftness o f mind,
Muses, H ippocrene. T h e invocation
improvidence and boldness in dan
is here to C alliope, the Muse o f epic
gers, and patience and delay, and it
verse.
signifies beatitude, and acquisition, and
9 1, 93. Wisdom o f S0/0mon, i. 1:
victory, . . . . and veneration, and
“ Love righteousness, ye that be judges
kingdom, and kings, and rich men,
o f the earth.”
nobles and magnates, hope and jo y,
100. Tennyson, Morte d 'A rthu r: —
and cupidity in commodities, also o f
“ And drove his heel into the smouldered log,
fortune, in new kinds o f grain, and T h a t sent a blast o f sparkles up the flue.”
harvests, and wealth, and security in
103. Divination by fire, and other
all things, and good habits o f mind,
childish fancies about sparks, such as
and liberality, command and goodness,
wishes for golden sequins, and nuns
boasting and bravery o f mind, and
boldness, true love and delight o f su going into a chapel.
C ow per, Names o f Little Note in the
premacy over the- citizens o f a city,
delight o f potentates and magnates, Biogr. B rit. : —
. . . . and beauty and ornament o f “ So when a child, as playful children use,
Has burnt to tinder a stale last year’s news,
dress, and joy and laughter, and afflu
T h e flame extinct, he views the roving fire,—
ence o f speech, and glibness o f tongue,
Th ere goes my lady, and there goes the squire,
. . . . and hate o f evil, and attach Th ere goes the parson, O illustrious spark !
ments among men, and command o f A n d there, scarce less illustrious, goes the
the known, and avoidance o f the un c le r k !”
known. These are the significations 107. In this eagle, the symbol o f
o f the planet Jupiter, and such the in Imperialism, Dante displays his politi
fluences it exerts.” cal faith. Am ong just rulers, this is
75. M ilton, Par. Lost, V I I . 425: — the shape in w hich the true govern
“ Part loosely wing the region, part more wise

ment o f the world appears to him. In
In com mon, ranged in figure, wedge their the invective against Pope Boniface
way, V I I I ., w ith w hich the canto closes, he
Paradiso xix. 327
gives still further expression o f his in 123. As Tertullian sa y s: “ The

tense Imperialism. blood o f the martyrs is the seed o f the
h i . T h e simplest interpretation o f C hu rch.”
this line seems to me preferable to the 126. T h e bad example o f the head
mystic meaning w hich some commen o f the Church.
tators lend it. T h e Architect who built 128. By excommunication, w hich
the heavens teaches the bird how to shut out its victims from the table o f
build its nest after the same m odel; — the Lord.
“ T h e Power w hich built the starry dome on 130. Pope Boniface V I I I ., w ho is
high, here accused o f dealing out ecclesiasti
A n d poised the vaulted rafters o f the sky, cal censures only to be paid for revok
Teaches the linnet w ith unconscious breast ing them.
T o round the inverted heaven o f her nest.”
135. John the Baptist. But here is
112 . T h e other group o f beatified meant his image on the golden florin
spirits. o f Florence.
C A N T O XIX.
1. T h e Heaven o f Jupiter contin divine,” as in Inf. II. 103 he calls

ued. Beatrice “ the true praise o f G od .”
12. T h e eagle speaks as one per 40. M r^ C ary quotes, Proverbs viii.
son, though composed o f a multitude 27 : “ W hen he prepared the heavens,
o f spirits. H ere D ante’s idea o f unity I was there ; w hen he set a compass
under the Empire finds expression. upon the face o f the depth, . . . . then
28. T h is mirror o f D ivine Justice is 1 was by him .”
the planet Saturn, to w hich Dante al And M ilton, Par. Lost, V I I . 224: —
ludes in Canto IX . 6 1, w here, speak “ A n d in his hand
ing o f the Intelligences o f Saturn, he H e took the golden compasses, prepared
In G od ’s eternal store, to circumscribe
says : —
T h is Universe, and all created things.
“ A b ove us there are mirrors, Thrones you call
One foot he centred, and the other turned
them ,
Round through the vast profundity obscure,
From w hich shines out on us God Judi-
A n d said : ‘ Th u s far extend, thus far thy bounds,
-c a n t.”
T h is be thy just circumference, O W orld ! ’ ”
32. W hether a good life outside the 44. T h e W ord or Wisdom o f the
Sépale o f the holy Catholic faith could D eity far exceeds any manifestation o f
VJead to Paradise. it in the creation.
37. \D ante here calls the blessed 48. Shakespeare, Henry V I I I ., III.
spirits muds, or “ praises o f the grace 2 :—
328 Notes
“ Fling away ambition, 110. T h e righteous and the unright
By that sin fell the angels.”
eous at the day o f judgment.
49. D ry den, Religio L aid, 39 : — 113. Revelation xx. 1 2 : “ And I saw
the dead, small and great, stand before
“ H ow can the less the greater comprehend ?
O r finite reason reach infinity ?
G o d ; and the books were opened : and
For what could fathom God is more than H e .” another book was opened, w hich is the
book o f life: and the dead were judged
54. M ilton, Par. Lost, V II. 168: —
out o f those things w hich were w rit
“ Boundless the deep, bccause I A m , who fill ten in the books, according to their
Infinitude, nor vacuous the space.” w orks.”
55. T h e human mind can never be 115. T h is is the «-German A lb e r t”
so powerful but that it w ill perceive the o f Purg. V I. 97 : —
D ivine M ind to be infinitely beyond
“ O Germ an A lb ert, who abandonest her
its comprehension ; or, as Buti inter T h a t has grown savage and indomitable,
prets, — reading g li e parventey w hich An d oughtest to bestride her saddle-bow,
reading I have followed, — “ much M ay a just judgm ent from the stars down fall
greater than what appears to the hu Upon thy blood, and be it new and open
T h a t thy successor may have fear thereof;
man mind, and what the human intel
Because thy father and th yself have suffered,
lect sees.”
By greed o f those transalpine lands distrained,
65. M ilton, Par. Losty I. 63 : — T h e garden o f the empire to be w aste.”
“ No ligh t, but rather darkness visible.”
T h e deed w hich was so soon to
104. Galatians iii. 23 : “ But before move the pen o f the Recording Angel
faith came, w e were kept under the was the invasion o f Bohemia in 1303.
law , shut up unto the faith w hich 120. Philip the Fair o f France,
should afterwards be revealed.” w h o, after his defeat at Courtray in
106. M atthew vii. 21 : “ N ot every 1302, falsified the coin o f the realm,
one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, w ith w hich he paid his troops. He
shall enter into the kingdom o f heaven ; was killed in 1314 by a fall from his
but he that doeth the w ill o f'm y Fa horse, caused by the attack o f a w ild
ther w hich is in heaven.” boar. Dante uses the word cotennay
108. D ryden, Religio Laiciy 208: — the skin o f the w ild boar, for the boar
“ T h e n those who followed Reason’s dictates itself.
right, 122. T h e allusion here is to the
Lived up, and lifted high her natural lig h ^ border wars between John Baliol o f
W ith Socrates may see their M ak e r’s face,
Scotland, and Edward I. o f England.
W h ile thousand rubric martyrs want a place.”
125. M ost o f the commentators say
109. M atthew xii. 41 : “ T h e men that this king o f Spain was one o f the
o f N ineveh shall rise in judgment w ith Alphonsos, but do not agree as to
this generation, and shall condemn it.” w hich one. Tom m aseo says it was
Paradiso xix. 329
Ferdinand I V . ( 1 2 9 5 .- 1 3 1 2 ) , and he son’s T r . : “ H ere, alas! after being
is probably right. It was this mon tossed by so many storms at sea, I lose
arch, or rather his generals, w ho took my sire Anchises, my solace in every
Gibraltar from the M oors. In 1312 care and suffering. H ere thou, best o f
he put to death unjustly the brothers fathers, whom in vain, alas ! I saved
Carvajal, w ho on the scaffold sum from so great dangers, forsakest me,
moned him to appear before the judg spent w ith toils.”
ment seat o f G od w ithin thirty days ; 134. In diminutive letters, and not
and before the time had expired he in Roman capitals, like the D il ig it e
was found dead' upon his sofa. From Ju stitia m o f Canto X V I I I . 9 1, and
this event he received the surname o f the record o f the virtues and vices o f
E l Emplazado, the Summoned. It is the “ Cripple o f Jerusalem.”
said that his death was caused by in 137. The uncle o f Frederick o f
temperance. Sicily was James, king o f the Balearic
The Bohemian is W inceslaus I I ., Islands. H e joined Philip the Bold
son o f Ottocar. H e is mentioned, o f France in his disastrous invasion o f
Purg. V I I . 101, as one “ w ho feeds in Catalonia ; and in consequence lost his
luxury and ease.” own crown.
127. Charles I I ., king o f Apulia, T h e brother o f Frederick was James
whose virtues may be represented by o f Aragon, w ho, on becoming king o f
a unit and his vices by a thousand. that realm, gave up Sicily, w hich his
H e was called the “ C ripple o f Jerusa father had acquired.
lem ,” on account o f his lameness, and By these acts they dishonored their
because as king o f Apulia he also bore native land and the crowns they wore.
the title o f K ing o f Jerusalem. See 139. Dionysius, king o f Portugal,
Purg. X X . N ote 79. who reigned from 1279 to 1325. The
131. Frederick, son o f Peter o f A ra Ottimo says that, “ given up w holly to
gon, and king, or in some form ruler the acquisition o f wealth, he led the
o f S icily, called from M ount Etna the life o f a merchant, and had money deal
“ Island o f the F ire.” T h e Ottimo ings w ith all the great merchants o f his
comments thus: “ Peter o f Aragon was reign ; nothing regal, nothing magnif
liberal and magnanimous, and the au icent, can be recorded o f him .”
thor says that this man is avaricious Philalethes is disposed to vindicate
and pusillanimous.” Perhaps his great the character o f Dionysius against these
est crime in the eyes o f Dante was his aspersions, and to think them founded
abandoning the cause o f the Im perial only in the fact that Dionysius loved
ists. the arts o f peace better than the more
132. A ccording to V irg il, Anchises shining art o f war, joined in no cru
died in Sicily, “ on the joyless coast o f sade against the M oors, and was a pa
Drepanum.” Æ neiâ, III. 708, David- tron o f manufactures and commerce.
v o l. h i. 42
330 Notes
T h e Ottimo's note on this nameless Louis X I V . made Jiis famous boast,
N orwegian is curious : “ As his islands <( I l n’y a plus de Pyrénées
are situated at the uttermost extremities 145. In p roof o f this prediction the
o f the earth, so his life is on the extreme example o f Cyprus is given.
o f reasonableness and civilization.” 146. Nicosia and Famagosta are cities
Benvenuto remarks only that “ N or o f Cyprus, here taken for the w hole
w ay is a cold northern region, where island, in 1300 badly governed by H e n
the days are very short, and whence ry II. o f the house o f the Lusignani.
come excellent falcons.” Buti is still “ A nd w ell he may call him beast,”
more brief. H e says : “ T h a t is, the says the Ottimo, “ for he was w h o lly
king o f N o rw ay .” N either o f these given up to lust and sensuality, w h ich
commentators, nor any o f the later should be far removed from every king.”
ones, suggest the name o f this mon 148. U pon this line Benvenuto com
arch, except the Germans, Philalethes ments w ith unusual vehemence. “ T h is
and W itte, who think it may be E ric king,” he says, “ does not differ nor
the Priest-hater, or Hakon Longshanks. depart from the side o f the other beasts;
140. Rascia or Ragusa is a city in that is, o f the other vicious kings. And
Dalmatia, situated on the Adriatic, and o f a truth, Cyprus w ith her people dif-
capital o f the kingdom o f that name. fereth not, nor is separated from the
T h e king here alluded to is Uroscius bestial life o f the rest ; rather it sur-
II., w ho married a daughter o f the Em- passeth and exceedeth all peoples and
p^j’crrsJVIichael Palæologus, and coun- kings o f the kingdoms o f Christendom
■feitecKthe Venetian coin. in superfluity o f luxury, gluttony, ef
141. In this line I have followed fem inacy, and every kind o f pleasure.
he reading male ha visto, instead o f the But to attempt to describe the kinds,
ejcpjnmon one, male aggiusto. the sumptuousness, the variety, and the
142. T h e Ottimo comments as fol frequency o f their banquets, would be
lows : “ Here he reproves the vile and disgusting to narrate, and tedious and
unseemly lives o f the kings o f Hun harmful to write. T herefore men w ho
gary, down to Andrea ” (D ante’s con live soberly and temperately should
tem porary), “ whose life the H un avert their eyes from beholding, and
garians praised, and whose death they their ears from hearing, the meretri
w ept.” cious, lew d, and fetid manners o f that
144. I f it can make the Pyrenees a island, w hich, w ith G o d ’s permission,
bulwark to protect it against the in the Genoese have now invaded, cap
vasion o f Philip the Fair o f France. tured, and evil entreated and laid un
It was not till four centuries later that der contribution.”
Paradiso xx. 331
C A N T O XX.
I. T h e Heaven o f Jupiter continued. 44. The Emperor Trajan, whose

3. C oleridge, Ancient Mariner : — soul was saved by the prayers o f St.
“ T h e sun’s rim dips j the stars rush out j G regory. For the story o f the poor
A t one stride comes the d ark .” w id ow , see Purg. X . 73, and note.
49. K in g Hezekiah.
5. Blanco W h ite, Night : —
51. 2 Kings x x . 11 : “ And Isaiah
u Mysterious N igh t ! w hen our first parent k n ew
the prophet cried unto the Lord ; and
T h e e , from report divine, and heard thy
he brought the shadow ten degrees
nam e,
Did he not tremble for this lovely fram e, backward, by w hich it had gone down
T h is glorious canopy o f ligh t and blue ? in the dial o f Ahaz.”
Y e t ’neath a curtain o f translucent dew, 55. Constantine, w ho transferred the
Bathed in the rays o f the great setting flame, seat o f empire, the Roman laws, and
Hesperus w ith the host o f heaven came,
the Roman standard to Byzantium, thus
A n d lo ! creation widened in m an’s view .
in a poetic sense becoming a G reek.
W h o could have thought such darkness lay
concealed 56. T h is refers to the supposed gift
W ith in thy beams, O Sun! or who could o f Constantine to Pope Sylvester, known
find, in ecclesiastical history as the patrimony
W h ilst fly, and leaf, and insect stood re o f Saint Peter. Inf. X X I. 1 1 5 : —
vealed,
T h a t to such countless orbs thou mad’st us “ A h , Constantine ! o f how m uch woe was
blind ? m other,
W h y do w e, then, shun death w ith anxious N ot thy conversion, but that marriage-
strife ? dower
I f L ig h t can thus deceive, wherefore not W h ich the first w ealthy Father took from
L ife ? ” thee ! ”
37. K in g D avid, w ho carried the See also the note.

A rk o f the Covenant from Kirjath- 62. W illiam the Second, surnamed
jearim to the house o f O bed-Edom , the G ood, son o f Robert Guiscard, and
and thence to Jerusalem. See 2 Sam king o f Apulia and Sicily, w hich king
doms were then lamenting the living
uel vi.
41. In so far as the Psalms were the presence o f such kings as Charles the
result o f his own free w ill, and not o f Lam e, “ the C ripple o f Jerusalem,”
divine inspiration. A s in Canto V I . king o f Apulia, and Frederick o f A ra
118 : — gon, king o f Sicily.
“ K ing G uilielm o,” says the Ottimo,
“ But in commensuration o f our wages
“ was just and reasonable, loved his
W ith our desert is portion o f our joy,
Because we see them neither less nor subjects, and kept them in such peace,
greater.” that living in Sicily might then be
332 Notes
esteemed living in a terrestrial paradise. Pour forth their populous youth about the hive
H e was liberal to all, and proportioned In clusters; they,am ong fresh dews and flowers,
F ly to and fro, or on the smoothed plank,
his bounties to the virtue [ o f the re
T h e suburb o f their straw-built citadel,
ceiver]. And he had this rule, that i f N ew rubbed with balm , expatiate and confer
a vicious or evil-speaking courtier came T h e ir state-affairs.”
to his court, he was immediately no
Landor, Pent ameron, p. 92, says :
ticed by the masters o f ceremony, and
“ A ll the verses that ever were written
provided w ith gifts and robes, so that
on the nightingale are scarcely worth
he might have a cause to depart. If
the beautiful triad o f this divine poet
he was wise, he departed ; i f not, he
on the lark. In the first o f them, do
was politely dismissed.” T h e V icar
not you see the twinkling o f her wings
o f Wakefield seems to have followed
against the sky ? As often as I repeat
the example o f the good K ing W il
them, my ear is satisfied, my heart
liam, for he says : “ W hen any one o f
(like hers) contented.”
our relations was found to be a per
92. In scholastic language the quid
son o f very bad character, a trouble
dity o f a thing is its essence, or that by
some guest, or one w e desired to get
w hich it is what it is.
rid of, upon his leaving my house I
94. M atthew xi. 1 2 : “ And from
ever took care to lend him a riding-
the days o f John the Baptist until
coat, or a pair o f boots, or sometimes
now the kingdom o f heaven suffereth
a horse o f small value, and I always
violence, and the violent take it by
had the satisfaction o f finding he never
force.”
came back to return them .”
100. Trajan and Ripheus.
68. A Trojan hero slain at the sack
105. Ripheus lived before Christ,
o f T r o y . Æ neidy II. 426 : “ Ripheus
and Trajan after.
also falls, the most just among the
Shakespeare, King Henry I F ., I. 1 : —
Trojans, and most observant o f the
right.” “ In those holy fields
O ver whose acres w alked those blessed feet,
Venturi thinks that, i f Dante must
W h ich fourteen hundred years ago were nailed,
needs introduce a Pagan into Paradise,
For our advantage, on the bitter cross.”
he would have done better to have
chosen Æ neas, w ho was the hero o f 106. Trajan.
hia master, V irg il, and, moreover, the h i . Being in hell, he could not re
founder o f the Roman empire. pent ; being resuscitated, his inclina
73. T h e word “ expatiate ” is here tions could turn towards good.
used in the sense given it by M ilton 112. T h e legend o f Trajan is, that
in the following passage, Par. Lost, I. by the prayers o f St. G regory the Great
768 : — he was restored to life, after he had
“ A s bees, been dead four hundred years ; that he
In spring-time when the sun w ith Taurus rides, lived long enough to be baptized, and
Paradiso xxi. 333
was then received into Paradise. See T h e second was as i f her flesh and bones
Had all been fashioned out o f emerald ;
Purg. X . N ote 73.
The third appeared as snow but newly
118. Ripheus. “ T h is is a fiction
fa lle n .”
o f our author,” says Buti, “ as the in
telligent reader may im agine; for there 130. Romans ix. 20 : “ N ay but, O
is no p roof that Ripheus the T rojan is man, w ho art thou that repliest against
saved.” G od ? Shall the thing formed say to
127. Faith, H ope, and Charity. him that formed it, W h y hast thou
Purg. X X I X . 1 21 : — made me thus ? Had not the potter
“ T h ree ladies at the right w heel in a circle
power over the clay, o f the same lump
Came onward dancing ; one so very red to make one vessel unto honor, and an
T h a t in the fire she hardly had been noted. other unto dishonor ? ”
C A N T O XXI.
1 ./ T h e Heaven o f Saturn, w here are highest o f all ; for, as Aristotle says at

seep the Spirits o f the Contem plative. the beginning o f his treatise on the
h T h is planet,” says^JBrunetto La- Soul, Science is o f high nobility, from
.tfni, “ is cruel, felonious, amj o f a cold the nobleness o f its subject, and from
nature.” Dante, Convito, II. 14, makes its certainty ; and this more than any
it the symbol o f Astrology. “ The o f the above-mentioned is noble and
Heaven o f Saturn,” he says, “ has two high, from its noble and high subject,
properties by w hich it may be com w hich is the movement o f the heavens;
pared to A strology. T h e first is the and high and noble from its certainty,
slowness o f its movement through the w h ich is without any defect, as one
twelve signs ; for, according to the that proceeds from a most perfect and
writings o f Astrologers, its revolution regular source. And i f any one thinks
requires twenty-nine years and more. there is any defect in it, the defect is
T h e second is, that it is the highest o f not on the side o f the Science, but, as
all the planets. And these two prop Ptolem y says, it comes from our negli
erties are in Astrology ; for in com gence, and to that it should be attrib
pleting its circle, that is, in learning it, uted.”
a great space o f time passes ; both on O f the influences o f Saturn, Buti,
account o f its demonstrations, w hich quoting Albumasar, says : “ T h e na
are more than in any o f the above-men ture o f Saturn is cold, dry, melancholy,
tioned sciences, and on account o f the sombre, o f grave asperity, and may be
experience w hich is necessary to judge cold and moist, and o f ugly color, and
rightly in it. A n d , moreover, it is the is o f much eating and o f true lo v e ,. . . .
334 Notes
And it signifies ships at sea, and jour- 27. T h e peaceful reign o f Saturn, in
neyings long and perilous, and malice, the Age o f G old.
and envy, and tricks, and seductions, 29. “ A s in M ars,” comments the
and boldness in dangers, . . . . and sin Ottimo, “ he placed the Cross for a
gularity, and little companionship o f stairway, to denote that through mar
men, and pride and magnanimity, and tyrdom the spirits had ascended to
simulation and boasting, and servitude God ; and in Jupiter, the Eagle, as a
o f rulers, and every deed done w ith sign o f the Empire ; so here he places
force and malice, and injuries, and an a golden stairway, to denote that the
ger, and strife, and bonds and impris ascent o f these souls, which was by-
onment, truth in words, delight, and contemplation, is more supreme and
beauty, and intellect; experiments and more lofty than any other.”
diligence in cunning, and affluence o f 35. Shakespeare, Macbeth, III. 2: —
thought, and profoundness o f counsel. “ T h e crow
. . . . And it signifies old and ponderous M akes wing to the rooky w ood.”
men, and gravity and fear, lamentation H enry Vaughan, The Bee : —
and sadness, embarrassment o f mind,
“ A n d hard by shelters on some bough
and fraud, and affliction, and destruc
H ilarion’s servant, the wise crow .”
tion, and loss, and dead men, and
remains o f the dead ; w eeping and And T en nyson, Locks ley H a ll: —
orphanhood, and ancient things, an “ A s the m any-wintered crow that leads the
cestors, uncles, elder brothers, servants clanging rookery hom e.”
and muleteers, and men despised, and 43. T h e spirit o f Peter Damiano.
robbers, and those w ho dig graves, and 46. Beatrice.
those w ho steal the garments o f the 63. Because your mortal ear could
dead, and tanners, vituperators, magi not endure the sound o f our singing, as
cians, and warriors, and vile men.” your mortal eye could not the splendor
6. Semele, the daughter o f Cadmus, o f Beatrice’s smile.
w ho besought her lover, Jupiter, to 81. A s in Canto X II. 3 : —
come to her, as he went to Juno, “ in
“ Began the holy m illstone to revolve.”
all the pomp o f his divinity.” O vid,
M et., I I I ., Addison’s T r . : — 90. As in Canto X I V . 40 : —
“ T h e mortal dame, too feeble to engage “ Its brightness is proportioned to its ardor,
T h e ligh tn in g’s flashes and the thunder’s rage, T h e ardor to the vision ; and the vision
Consumed amidst the glories she desired, Equals what grace it has above its w orth.”
An d in the terrible embrace expired.”
106. Am ong the Apennines, east o f
13. T o the planet Saturn, w hich A rezzo , rises M ount Catria, sometimes
was now in the sign o f the L ion, and called, from its forked or double sum
sent down its influence warmed by the mit, the Força di Fano. On its slope
heat o f this constellation. stands the monastery o f Santa Croce di
Paradiso xxi. 335
Fonte Avellam a. T ro y a , in his Veltro that he must have written the five can
Allegorico, as quoted in Balbo’s Life and tos o f the Paradiso after the twentieth ;
Times o f Dante, M rs. Bunbury’s T r ., because when he mentions Florence in
II. 218, describes this region as fol the twenty-first canto he speaks o f C a
low s : “ T h e monastery is built on the tria, and in what he says in the twenty-
steepest mountains o f Um bria. Catria, fifth, o f wishing to receive his poetic
the giant o f the Apennines, hangs over crow n at his baptismal font, w e can
it, and so overshadows it that in some perceive his hope to be restored to his
months o f the year the light is fre country and his beautiful fold (ovile)
quently shut out. A difficult and lone w hen time should have overcome the
ly path through the forests leads to the difficulties o f the manner o f his re
ancient hospitium o f these courteous turn.”
hermits, who point out the apartments A m père, Voyage Dantesque, p. 265,
where their predecessors lodged A li describes his visit to the monastery o f
ghieri. W e may read his name repeat Fonte Avellana, and closes thus : —
edly on the walls ; the marble effigy “ T h e y took particular pleasure in
o f him bears witness to the honorable leading us to an echo, the wonder o f
care w ith w hich the memory o f the Avellana, and the most powerful I ever
great Italian is preserved from age to heard. It repeats distinctly a w hole
age in that silent retirement. The line o f verse, and even a line and a
Prior M oricone received him there in half. I amused m yself in making the
1318, and the annals o f Avellana relate rocks address to the great poet, whom
this event w ith pride. But i f they had they had seen wandering among their
been silent, it would be quite sufficient summits, what he said o f H om er, —
to have seen Catria, and to have read “ Onorate l ’ .altissimo poeta.”
D ante’s description o f it, to be assured T h e line was distinctly articulated by
that he ascended it. T h ere, from the the voice o f the mountain, w hich
w oody summit o f the rock, he gazed seemed to be the far-off and mysterious
upon his country, and rejoiced in the voice o f the poet himself. . . . .
thought that he was not far from her. “ In order to find the recollection
H e struggled with his desire to return to o f Dante more present than in the
h er; and when he was able to return, he cells, and even in the chamber o f the
banished him self anew, not to submit to inscription, I went out at night, and
dishonor. H aving descended the moun sat upon a stone a little above the
tain, he admired the ancient manners monastery. T h e moon was not vis
o f the inhabitants o f Avellana, but he ible, being still hidden by the immense
showed little indulgence to his hosts, peaks ; but I could see some o f the
w ho appeared to him to have lost their less elevated summits struck by her
old virtues. A t this time, and during first glimmerings. T h e chants o f the
his residence near G u bbio, it seems monks came up to me through the
336 Notes
darkness, and mingled w ith the bleat O f his life at Fonte Avellana, Butler,
ing o f a kid lost in the mountains. Lives o f the Saints, (F eb. 23,) II. 2 17 ,
I saw through the w indow o f the choir says : “ W hatever austerities he pre
a white monk prostrate in prayer. I scribed to others he was the first to
thought that perhaps Dante had sat practise himself, remitting nothing o f
upon that stone, that he had contem them even in his old age. H e lived
plated those rocks, that moon, and shut up in his cell as in a prison, fasted
heard those chants always the same, every day, except festivals, and allowed
like the sky and the mountains.” him self no other subsistence than coarse
110. T h is hermitage, according to bread, bran, herbs, and water, and this
Butler, Lives o f the Saints, II. 212, was he never drank fresh, but what he had
founded by the blessed Ludolf, about kept from the day before. H e tor
twenty years before Peter Damiano tured his body w ith iron girdles and
came to it. frequent disciplines, to render it more
112. T hus it began speaking for the obedient to the spirit. H e passed the
third time. three first days o f every Lent and A d
121. St. Peter Damiano was born vent without taking any kind o f nourish
o f a poor family at Ravenna, about ment whatsoever ; and often for forty
988 ; and, being left an orphan in his days together lived only on raw herbs
childhood, went to live w ith an elder and fruits, or on pulse steeped in cold
brother, w ho set him to tending swine. water, without touching so much as
Another brother, w ho was a priest at bread, or anything w hich had passed
Ravenna, took compassion on him, and the fire. A mat spread on the floor
educated him. H e in turn became a was his bed. H e used to make wooden
teacher ; and, being o f an ascetic turn spoons and such like useful mean things,
o f mind, he called him self Peter the to exCTfcise him self at certain hours in
Sinner, wore a hair shirt, and was as m^mnrHaôr.”
siduous in fasting and prayer. Two { / 122. i i is a question w hether Peter
Benedictine monks o f the monastery o f Dam ian» and Peter the Sinner are the
Fonte Avellana, passing through Ra same n/rson, or w hether by the latter
venna, stopped at the house w here he "lsTfieant Peter Onesti o f Ravenna ; for
lodged ; and he resolved to join their both in their hum ility took that name.
brotherhood, w hich he did soon after T h e solution o f the question depends
ward. In 1041 he became A bbot o f upon the reading f u i or f u in this line;
the monastery, and in 1057, Cardinal- and o f tw enty-eight printed editions
Bishop o f Ostia. In 1062 he returned consulted by Barlow, fourteen were for
to Fonte Avellana; and in 1072, being f u i , and fourteen for f u . O f the older
“ fourscore and three years old,” died 1 commentators, the Ottimo thinks two
on his way to Rome, in the convent o f distinct persons are meant ; Benvenuto
Our Lady near Faenza. and Buti decide in favor o f one.
Paradiso xxi. 337
Benvenuto interprets thus : “ In Ca- Professor first read it publicly in his
tria I was called Peter Damiano, and lectures at Bologna, in 1389, eighty-
I was Peter the Sinner in the monas eight years after D ante’s death, though
tery o f Santa Maria in Porto at Ra this impression may have been some
venna on the shore o f the Adriatic. w hat softened by its being delivered in
Some persons maintain, that this Peter Latin : —
the Sinner was another monk o f the “ H ere Peter Damiano openly re
order, which is evidently false, because bukes the modern shepherds as being
Damiano gives his real name in Catria, the opposite o f the Apostles before
and here names him self [Sinner] from mentioned, saying, —
hum ility.” ‘ N ow some one to support them on each side
Buti says : “ I was first a friar called T h e modern shepherds need ’ ;
Peter the Sinner, in the Order o f Santa
that is to say, on the right and on the
M aria............And afterwards he went
le ft;
from there to the monastery at the
4A n d some to lead them ,
hermitage o f Catria, having become a So heavy are they ’ ;
monk.”
that is, so fat and corpulent. I have
125. In 1057, w hen he was made
seen many such at the court o f Rome.
Cardinal-Bishop o f Ostia.
And this is in contrast with the lean
127. Cephas is St. Peter. John i.
ness of Peter and Paul before men
42 : “ T h ou art Simon the s o n o fjo n a ;
tioned.
T h o u shalt be called Cephas, w hich is,
‘ A n d to hold their trains,’
by interpretation, a stone.” T h e Ot-
timo seems to have forgotten this pas because they have long cloaks, sweep
sage o f Scripture when he wrote : ing the ground w ith their trains. And
“ Cephas, that is, St. Peter, so called this too is in contrast w ith the naked
from the large head he had (cephas, ness o f the afore-mentioned Apostles.
that is to say, head).” And therefore, stung w ith grief, he
T h e mighty Vessel o f the H oly Spir adds,
it is St. Paul. Acts ix. 1 5 : “ H e is a ‘ T h e y cover up their palfreys w ith their cloaks,’
chosen vessel unto m e.”
fat and sleek, as they themselves are ;
129. Luke x. 7 : “ And in the same
for their mantles are so long, ample,
house remain, eating and drinking such
and capacious, that they cover man and
things as they give : for the laborer is
horse. Hence he says,
w orthy o f his hire.”
‘ So that two beasts go underneath one skin ’ ;
130. T h e commentary o f Benve
nuto da Imola upon this passage is too that is, the beast w ho carries, and he
striking to be omitted here. The w ho is carried, and is more beastly
reader may imagine the impression it than the beast himself. And, truly,
produced upon the audience when the had the author lived at the present
v o l. h i. 43
338 Notes
day he might have changed this phrase or mule, in which there is no under
and said, standing ; that is, without reason. On
‘ So that three beasts go underneath one s k in ’ j account of these things, Peter in anger
cries out to God,
namely, cardinal, concubine, and horse ;
as I have heard o f one, whom I knew ‘ O Patience, that dost tolerate so much ! ’ ”
well, who used to carry his concubine 142. A cry so loud that he could
to hunt on the crupper of his horse or not distinguish the words these spirits
mule. And truly he was like a horse uttered.
C A N T O XXII.
1. T h e Heaven o f Saturn contin ranges over the richest and most beauti
ued ; and the ascent to the Heaven of ful valley o f Italy, the
the Fixed Stars. ‘ R ura quæ Liris quietâ
31. It is the spirit o f St. Benedict M ordet aquâ taciturnus am nis.’
;ttfat spfc^ks. T h e river can be traced through the

' 37. Nbt far from Aquinum in the lands of Aquinum and Pontecorvo, till
Terra di jLavoro, the birthplace o f it is lost in the haze which covers the
Juvenal anfd of Thomas Aquinas, rises plain o f Sinuessa and Minturnae ; a
MS»ate--Cassino, celebrated for its Ben small strip o f sea is visible just beyond
edictine monastery. T h e following the mole o f Gaeta.
description of the spot is from a letter “ In this interesting but little known
in the London Daily News, February 26, and uncivilized country, the monastery
1866, in which the writer pleads ear has been the only centre o f religion
nestly that this monastery may escape and intelligence for nearly 1350 years.
the doom of all the Religious Orders in It was founded by St. Benedict in 529,
Italy, lately pronounced by the Italian and is the parent o f all the greatest
Parliament. Benedictine monasteries in the world.
“ T h e monastery of Monte Cassino In 589 the monks, driven out by the
stands exactly half-way between Rome Lombards, took refuge in Rome, and
and Naples. From the top of the remained there for 130 years. In 884
Monte Cairo, which rises immediately the monastery was burned by the Sara
above it, can be seen to the north the cens, but it was soon after restored.
summit of Monte Cavo, so conspicuous W ith these exceptions it has existed
from Rome ; and to the south, the hill without a break from its foundation till
o f the Neapolitan Camaldoli. From the present day.
the terrace o f the monastery the eye “ There is scarcely a Pope or Em
Paradiso xxn. 339
peror o f importance who has not been any visitors who came to them ; be
personally connected with its history. sides this, they , had just completed a
From its mountain crag it has seen fac-simile of their splendid manuscript
Goths, Lombards, Saracens, Normans, o f Dante, in a large folio volume,
Frenchmen, Spaniards, Germans, scour which was edited and printed by their
and devastate the land which, through own unassisted labor. This was in
all modern history, has attracted every tended as an offering to the kingdom
invader. o f Italy in its new capital, and rumor
“ It is hard that, after it has escaped says that they have incurred the dis
the storms o f war and rapine, it should pleasure of the Pope by their liberal
be destroyed by peaceful and enlight opinions. On every ground o f respect
ened legislation. for prescription and civilization, it
“ I do not, however, wish to plead would be a gross injustice to destroy
its cause on sentimental grounds. T h e this monastery.
monastery contains a library which, in “ * I f we are saved,’ one o f the
spite o f the pilfering o f the Popes, and monks said to me, * it will be by the
the wanton burnings o f Championnet, public opinion o f Europe.’ It is the
is still one o f the richest in Italy ; most enlightened part o f that opinion
while its archives are, I believe, un which I am anxious to rouse in their
equalled in the world. Letters o f the behalf.”
Lombard kings who reigned at Pavia, In the palmy days o f the monastery
o f Hildebrand and the Countess Matil the Abbot o f Monte Cassino was the
da, o f Gregory and Charlemagne, are First Baron o f the realm, and is said to
here no rarities. Since the days of have held all the rights and privileges
Paulus Diaconus in the eighth century, o f other barons, and even criminal juris
it has contained a succession o f monks diction in the land. This the inhabi
devoted to literature. His mantle has tants p f the town o f Cassino found so
descended in these later days to Abate intolerable, that they tried to buy the
Tosti, one o f the most accomplished right; with all the jewels of the women
o f contemporary Italian writers. In and all the silver o f their households.
the Easter o f last year, I found twenty W hen the law for the suppression o f
monks in the monastery : they worked the iconvents passed, they are said to
harder than any body o f Oxford or have celebrated the event with great
Cambridge fellows I am acquainted enthusiasm ; but the monks, as well
with ; they educated two hundred boys, thèy might, sang an Oremus in their
and fifty novices ; they kept up all the chapel, instead o f a Te Deum.
services o f their cathedral ; the care of For j l . description of the library of
the archives included a laborious cor fonte Cassmoi in Boccaccio’s time, see
respondence with literary men o f all ^Note 75 o f thisânto.
nations ; they entertained hospitabl 40. St. Benedict was born at Norcia, ’
340 Notes
in the Duchy o f Spoleto, in 480, and head-gear, with a distaff, spinning,
died at Monte Cassino in 543. In his while overhead countless nightingales
early youth he was sent to school in sing at once from the fringe of shrub
Rome; but being shocked at the wild bery. T h e glorious great white clouds
life o f Roman school-boys, he fled look over the mountain-tops into our
from the city at the age o f fourteen, enchanted valley, and sometimes a lock
and hid himself among the mountains o f their vapory wool would be torn off,
o f Subiaco, some forty miles away. to lie for a while in some inaccessible
A monk from a neighboring convent ravine like a snow-drift ; but it seemed
gave him a monastic dress, and pointed as if no shadow could fly over our
out to him a cave, in which he lived privacy o f sunshine to-day. T h e ap
for three years, the monk supplying proach to the monastery is delicious.
him with food, which he let down to You pass out o f the hot sun into the
him from above by a cord. green shadows o f ancient ilexes, lean
In this retreat he was finally dis ing and twisting every way that is
covered by some shepherds, and the graceful, their branches velvety with
fame of his sanctity was spread through brilliant moss, in which grow feathery
the land. T h e monks of Vicovara ferns, fringing them with a halo o f
chose him for their Abbot, and then verdure. Then comes the convent,
tried to poison him in his wine. He with its pleasant old monks, who show
left them and returned to Subiaco; and their sacred vessels (one by Cellini)
there built twelve monasteries, placing and their relics, among which is a
twelve monks with a superior in each. finger-bone o f one o f the Innocents.
O f the scenery o f Subiaco, Lowell, Lower down is a convent o f Santa
Fireside Travels, p. 271, gives the fol Scolastica, where the first book was
lowing sketch: “ Nothing can be more printed in Italy.”
lovely than the scenery about Subiaco. In the gardens o f the convent o f San
T h e town itself is built on a kind of Benedetto still bloom, in their season,
cone rising from the midst of a valley the roses, which the legend says have
abounding in olives and vines, with a been propagated from the briers in
superb mountain horizon around it, and which the saint rolled himself as a pen
the green Anio cascading at its feet. ance. But he had outward foes, as
As you walk to the high-perched con well as inward, to contend with, and
vent o f San Benedetto, you look across they finally drove him from Subiaco to
the river on your right just after leav Monte Cassino.
ing the town, to a cliff over which the Montalembert, Monks o f the West,
ivy pours in torrents, and in which Authorized T r., II. 16, says : —
dwellings have been hollowed out. In “ However, Benedict had the ordi
the black doorway o f every one sits nary fate of great men and saints. T he
a woman in scarlet bodice and white great number o f conversions worked
Paradiso xxii. 341
by the example and fame o f his auster whom the world has known. He
ity awakened a homicidal envy against ended his journey in a scene very dif
him. A wicked priest o f the neighbor ferent from that of Subiaco, but of
hood attempted first to decry and then incomparable grandeur and majesty.
to poison him. Being unsuccessful in There, upon the boundaries o f Sam-
both, he endeavored, at least, to injure nium and Campania, in the centre of
him in the object of his most tender a large basin, half surrounded by ab
solicitude, — in the souls o f his young rupt and picturesque heights, rises a
disciples. For that purpose he sent, scarped and isolated hill, the vast and
even into the garden of the monastery rounded summit o f which overlooks the
where Benedict dwelt and where the course o f the Liris near its fountain-
monks labored, seven wretched women, head, and the undulating plain which
whose gestures, sports, and shameful extends south towards the shores of
nudity were designed to tempt the the Mediterranean, and the narrow val
young monks to certain fall. Who leys which, towards the north, the
does not rçcognize in this incident east, and the west, lost themselves in
the mixture of barbarian rudeness and the lines of the mountainous horizon.
frightful corruption which characterize This is Monte Cassino. At the foot
ages o f decay and transition ? When o f this rock, Benedict found an amphi
Benedict, from the threshold o f his theatre of the time of the Cæsars,
cell, perceived these shameless crea amidst the ruins of the town o f Casi-
tures, he despaired of his work ; he num, which the most learned and pious
acknowledged that the interest o f his o f Romans, Varro, that pagan Bene
beloved children constrained him to dictine, whose memory and knowl
disarm so cruel an enmity by retreat. edge the sons o f Benedict took pleasure
He appointed superiors to the twelve in honoring, had rendered illustrious.
monasteries which he had founded, From the summit the prospect extended
and, taking with him a small number on one side towards Arpinum, where
of disciples, he left forever the wild the prince of Roman orators was born,
gorges of Subiaco, where he had lived and on the other towards Aquinum,
for thirty-five years. already celebrated as the birthplace of
" Without withdrawing from the Juvenal, before it was known as the
mountainous region which extends country of the Doctor Angelicus, which
along the western side of the Apen latter distinction should make the name
nines, Benedict directed his steps to o f this little town known among all
wards the south, along the Abruzzi, Christians.
and penetrated into that Land o f La “ It was amidst these noble recollec
bor, the name o f which seems natu tions, this solemn nature, and upon that
rally suited to a soil destined to be predestinated height, that the patriarch
the cradle o f the most laborious men o f the monks o f the West founded the
342 Notes
capital o f the monastic order. He prayer, and, in presence o f a multitude
found paganism still surviving there. o f people, raised to life a novice who
T w o hundred years after Constantine, had been crushed by the fall of a wall
in the heart of Christendom, and so at Mount Cassino.”
near Rome, there still existed a very A story o f St. Benedict and his sister
ancient temple of Apollo and a sacred Scholastica is thus told by Mrs. Jame
wood, where a multitude o f peasants son, Legends o f Monastic Orders, p. 12 :
sacrificed to the gods and demons. “ Towards the close o f his long life
Benedict preached the faith of Christ Benedict was consoled for many trou
to these forgotten people ; he persuad bles by the arrival of his sister Scholas
ed them to cut down the wood, to tica, who had already devoted herself
overthrow the temple and the idol.” to a religious life, and now took up
On the ruins of this temple he built her residence in a retired cell about
two chapels, and higher up the moun a league and a half from his convent.
tain, in 529, laid the foundation of his Very little is known o f Scholastica,
famous monastery. Fourteen years except that she emulated her brother’s
afterward he djoLJji^the church o f piety and self-denial ; and although it
this monastery, standing with his arms is not said that she took any vows, she
stretched out in prayer. / is generally considered as the first Ben
“ St. Bennet,” says Butler, Lives o f edictine nun. When she followed her
the Saints, III. 235, “ calls his O r brother to Monte Cassino, she drew
der a school in which men learn how around her there a small community
to serve God j. and his life was to o f pious woman ; but nothing more is
his disciples a perfect model for their recorded o f her, except that he used
imitation, and a transcript o f his rule. to visit her once a year. On one oc
Being chosen by God, like another casion, when they had been conversing
Moses, to conduct faithful souls into together on spiritual matters till rather
the true promised land, the kingdom late in the evening, Benedict rose to
o f heaven, he was enriched with emi depart ; his sister entreated him to re
nent supernatural gifts, even those of main a little longer, but he refused.
'miracles and prophecy. He seemed Scholastica then, bending her head over
like another Eliseus, endued by God her clasped hands, prayed that Heaven
with an extraordinary power, com would interfere and render it impos
manding all nature, and, like the an sible for her brother to leave her.
cient prophets, foreseeing future events. Immediately there came on such a
He often raised the sinking courage of furious tempest of rain, thunder, and
his monks, and baffled the various arti lightning, that Benedict was obliged
fices o f the Devil with the sign o f the to delay his departure for some hours.
cross, rendered the heaviest stone light As soon as the storm had subsided, he
in building his monastery by a short took leave o f his sister, and returned to
Paradiso x x ii. 343
the monastery : it was a last meeting ; marshes o f Scetè, which abound with
St. Scholastica died two days after great flies, whose stings pierce even
wards, and St. Benedict, as he was wild boars. There he continued six
praying in his cell, beheld the soul o f months exposed to those ravaging in
his sister ascending to heaven in the sects ; and to such a degree was his
form o f a dove. This incident is often whole body disfigured by them with
found in the pictures painted for the sores and swellings, that when he re-
Benedictine nuns.” /'turned he was only to be known by
For the history o f the monastery of/ his voice.”
Monte CassimT'See-J^C^nw. Monas St. Romualdus, founder o f the Order
Casiniénsis, in Muraton^N&r^/. Rer. o f Camaldoli, or Reformed Benedic
Ita l. , IV ., and Dantier, ydonasteres' tines, was born o f the noble family
Bénédictins d ’ Italie. o f the Onesti, in Ravenna, about 956.
49. St. Macarius, whcf established Brought up in luxury and ease, he still
the monastic rule of the East, as St. had glimpses o f better things, and,
Benedict did that of/the West, was a while hunting the wild boar in the
confectioner o f Alexandria, who, car- pine woods o f Ravenna, would some
\ cried away>b'y religious enthusiasm, times stop to muse, and, uttering a
^-becam eân anchorite in the Thebaid prayer, exclaim : “ H ow happy were
o f Upper Egypt, about 335. In 373 the ancient hermits who had such hab
he came to Lower Egypt, and lived in itations.”
the Desert of the Cells, so called from At the age o f twenty he saw his fa
the great multitude o f its hermit-cells. ther kill his adversary in a duel ; and,
He had also hermitages in the deserts smitten with remorse, imagined that
' Y o f Scetè and K itria ; and in these sev he must expiate the crime by doing
eral places he passed upwards o f sixty penance in his own person. He ac
years in holy contemplation, saying to cordingly retired to a Benedictine con
his soul, “ Having taken up thine abode vent in the neighborhood o f Ravenna,
in heaven, where thou hast God and and became a monk. At the end o f
his holy angels to converse with, see seven years, scandalized with the irreg
that thou descend not thence ; regard ular lives of the brotherhood, and their
not earthly things.” disregard of the rules o f the Order, he
Among other anecdotes o f St. M a undertook the difficult task of bringing
carius, Butler, Lives o f the Saints, I. them back to the austere life o f their
50, relates the following : “ Our saint founder. After a conflict o f many
happened one day inadvertently to kill years, during which he encountered
a gnat that was biting him in his and overcame the usual perils that be
cell ; reflecting that he had lost the set the path o f a reformer, he suc
opportunity o f suffering that mortifica ceeded in winning over some hundreds
tion, he hastened from his cell for the o f his brethren, and established his
344 Notes
new Order o f Reformed Benedic the desert. On the left side o f the
tines. church is the cell in which St. Romu
St. Romualdus built many monas ald lived, when he first established
teries ; but chief among them is that these hermits. T h eir cells, built of
of Camaldoli, thirty miles east o f Flor stone, have each a little garden walled
ence, which was founded in 1009. It round. A constant fire is allowed to
takes its name from the former owner be kept in every cell on account of the
o f the land, a certain Maldoli, who coldness of the air throughout the year ;
gave it to St. Romualdus. Campo each cell has also a chapel in which
Maldoli, say the authorities, became they may say mass.”
Camaldoli. It is more likely to be See also Purg. V . Note 96. Th e
the Tuscan Ca’ Maldoli, for Casa Mal legend o f St. Romualdus says that he
doli. lived to the age o f one hundred and
“ In this place,” says Butler, Lives twenty. It says, also, that in 1466,
o f the Saints, II. 86, “ St. Romuald nearly four hundred years after his
built a monastery, and, by the several death, his body was found still un-
observances he added to St. Benedict’s • corrupted ; but that four years later,
rule, gave birth to that new Order when it was stolen from its tomb, it
called Camaldoli, in which he unit crumbled into dust.
ed the cenobitic and eremitical life. 65. In that sphere alone ; that is,
After seeing in a vision his monks in the Empyrean, which is eternal and
mounting up a ladder to heaven all in immutable.
white, he changed their habit from Lucretius, Nature , o f Things, III.
black to white. T h e hermitage is two 530, Good’s T r. : —
short miles distant from the monas “ But things immortal ne’er can be transposed,
tery. It is a mountain quite overshaded N e ’er take addition, nor encounter loss ;
by a dark wood o f fir-trees. In it are For w hat once changes, by the change alone
Subverts immediate its anterior life.”
seven clear springs o f water. The
very sight of this solitude in the midst 70. Genesis xxviii. 12 : “ And he
o f the forest helps to fill the mind dreamed, and, behold, a ladder set up
with compunction, and a love of heav on the earth, and the top of it reached
enly contemplation. On entering it, to heaven : and, behold, the angels o f
we meet with a chapel o f St. Antony God-ascending and descending on it.”
for travellers to pray in before they ad f 47.J So neglected, that it is mere
vance any farther. Next are the cells wiikre o f paper to transcribe it. In
and lodgings for the porters. Some commenting upon this line, Benvenuto
what farther is the church, which is giv:s an interesting description of Boc-
large, well built, and richly adorned. cac :io’s visit to the library o f Monte
Over the door is a clock, which strikes Caisino, which he had from his own
so loud that it may be heard all over lips. “ T o the clearer understanding
Paradiso x x ii. / 345
o f this passage,” he says, “ I will re which they**1' sold to women. Now
peat what my venerable preceptor therefore/ O scholar, rack thy brains
Boccaccio o f Certaldo pleasantly nar irud^Æ^making of books ! ”
rated to me. He said, that when he / 77. j T o dens of thieves. “ And the
was in Apulia, being attracted by the rnonksr hoods and habits are full,” says
fame o f the place, he went to the no J$jitj/<f o f wicked and sinful souls, of
ble monastery o f Monte Cassino, o f evil thoughts and ill-will. And as
which we are speaking. And being from bad flour bad bread is made, so
eager to see the library, which he had from ill-will, which is in the monks,
heard was very noble, he humbly — come evil deeds.”
gentle creature that he was ! — be 79. T h e usurer is not so offensive
sought a monk to do him the favor to to God as the monk who squanders
open it. Pointing to a lofty staircase, the revenues of the'Church in his own
he answered stiffly,f Go up ; it is open.’ pleasures and vices.
Joyfully ascending, he found the place 94. Psalm cxiv. 5 : “ What ailed
o f so great a treasure without door or thee, O thou sea, that thou fleddest ?
fastening ; and having entered, he saw thou Jordan, that thou wast driven
the grass growing upon the windows, back ? ”
and all the books and shelves cov T h e power that wrought these mir
ered with dust. And, wondering, he acles can also bring help to the cor
began to open and turn over, now this ruptions o f the Church, great as the
book and now that, and found there impossibility may seem.
many and various volumes o f ancient 107. Paradise. “ T ru ly ,” says Buti,
and rare works. From some o f them “ the glory o f Paradise may be called
whole sheets had been torn out, in a triumph, for the blessed triumph in
others the margins o f the leaves were their victory over the world, the flesh,
clipped, and thus they were greatly de and the D evil.”
faced. At length, full o f pity that the h i . T h e sign that follows Taurus
labors aild studies of so many illustrious is the sign o f the Gemini, under which
minds should have fallen into the hands Dante was born.
o f such profligate men, grieving and 112. O f the influences o f Gemini,
weeping he withdrew. And coming Buti, quoting Albumasar, says : “ T h e
into the cloister, he asked a monk sign o f the Gemini signifies great de
whom he met, why those most pre votion and genius, such as became our
cious books were so vilely mutilated. author speaking o f such lofty theme.
He replied, that some of the monks, It signifies, also, sterility, and modera
wishing to gain a few ducats, cut out tion in manners and in religion, beau
a handful o f leaves, and made psalters ty, and deportment, and cleanliness,
which they sold to boys ; and likewise when this sign is in the ascendant, or
o f the margins they made breviaries the lord o f the descendant is present,
v o l. h i. 44
34-6 Notes
or the Moon ; and largeness o f mind, are one thousand and twenty-two clus
and goodness, and liberality in spend ters of the stars I speak of. And in
ing.” this it bears a great resemblance to
115. Dante was born May 14th, Physics, if these three members, name
1265, when the Sun rose and set in ly, two and twenty and a thousand, are
Gemini ; or as Barlow, Study o f D iv. carefully considered ; for by the two is
Com., p. 505, says, “ the day on which understood the local movement, which
in that year the Sun entered the con o f necessity is from one point to an
stellation Gemini.” He continues : other ; and by the twenty is signified
“ Giovanni Villani (Lib. V I. Ch. 92) the movement o f modification; for, in
gives an account o f a remarkable comet asmuch as from the ten upwards we
which preceded the birth of Dante by proceed only by modifying this ten
nine months, and lasted three, from with the other nine, and with itself,
July to October........... This marvellous and the most beautiful modification
meteor, much more worthy o f notice which it receives is that with itself,
than Donna Bella’s dream related by, and the first which it receives is twen
Bo£ca<xio, has not hitherto found its ty, consequently the movement afore
’way intXthe biography o f the poet.” said is signified by this number. And
119. ¥,J|herHçaven o f the Fixed Stars.by the thousand is signified the move
O f the symbolism o f this heaven, Dan ment o f increase ; for in name this
te, Convié , II. 15, says : “ T h e Starry thousand is the greatest number, and
sj j £avgfr may be compared to Physics cannot increase except by multiplying
on account o f three properties, and to itself. And Physics show these three
Metaphysics on account o f three others ; movements only, as is proved in the
for it shows us two visible things, such fifth chapter o f its first book. And
as its many stars, and the G alaxy; that on account o f the Galaxy this heaven
is, the white circle which the vulgar has great resemblance to Metaphysics.
call the Road o f St. James; and it shows For it must be known that o f this
us one o f its poles, and the other it Galaxy the philosophers hav2f held di
conceals from us; and it shows us only verse opinions. For the Pythagoreans
one motion from east to west, and an said that the Sun once wandered out of
other which it has from west to east, it his path ; and, passing through other
keeps almost hidden from us. There parts not adapted to his heat, he burned
fore we must note in order, first its the place through which he passed,
comparison with Physics, and then and the appearance o f the burning re
with Metaphysics. T h e Starry Heav mained there. I think they were in
en, I say, shows us many stars ; for, fluenced by the fable o f Phaeton which
according as the wise men o f Egypt Ovid narrates at the beginning of the
have computed, down to the last star second book o f his Metamorphoses.
that appears in their meridian, there Others, as Anaxagoras and Democri-
Paradiso x x ii . 347
tus, said that it was the light o f the by its two movements it signifies these
Sun reflected in that part. And these two sciences ; for, by the movement
opinions they proved by demonstra in which it revolves daily and makes
tive reasons. What Aristotle said upon a new circuit from point to point, it
this subject cannot be exactly known, signifies the corruptible things in na
because his opinion is not the same in ture, which daily complete their course,
one translation as in the other. And and their matter is changed from form
I think this was an error o f the trans to form ; and o f this Physics treats ;
lators ; for in the new he seems to say and by the almost insensible movement
that it is a collection o f vapors beneath which it makes from west to east o f
the stars in that part, which always one degree in a hundred years, it signi
attract them ; and this does not seem fies the things incorruptible, which had
to be very reasonable. In the old he from God the beginning of existence,
says, that the Galaxy is nothing but a and shall never have an end ; and of
multitude of fixed stars in that part, so these Metaphysics treats.”
small that we cannot distinguish them 135. Cicero, Vision o f Scipio, Ed
here below, but from them proceeds monds’s T r ., p. 294 : —
that brightness which we call the Ga “ N ow the place my father spoke of
laxy. And it may be that the heavpn was a radiant circle of dazzling*bright
in that part is more dense, and there ness amid the flaming bodies, which
fore retains and reflects that light ; and you, as you have learned from the
this seems to be the opinion o f Aris Greeks, term the M ilky W ay ; from
totle, Avicenna, and Ptolemy. Hence, which position all other objects seemed
inasmuch as the Galaxy is an effect of to me, as I surveyed them, marvellous
those stars which we cannot see, but and glorious. There were stars which
comprehend by their effects, and Meta we never saw from this place, and their
physics treats of first substances, which magnitudes were such as we never im
likewise we cannot comprehend except agined; the smallest o f which was that
by their effects, it is manifest that the which, placed upon the extremity o f
starry heaven has great resemblance to the heavens, but nearest to the earth,
Metaphysics. Still further, by the pole shone with borrowed light. But the
which we see it signifies things obvious globular bodies of the stars greatly ex
to sense, of which, taking them as a ceeded the magnitude o f the earth,
whole, Physics treats; and by the pole which now to me appeared so small,
which we do not see it signifies the that I was grieved to see our empire
things which are immaterial, which are contracted, as it were, into a very
not obvious to sense, o f which Meta point..........
physics treats; and therefore the afore “ W hich as I was gazing at in
said heaven bears a great resemblance amazement, I said, as I recovered my
to both these sciences. Still further, self, from whence proceed these sounds
34-8 Notes
so strong, and yet so sweet, that fill all your senses it is the most blunted.
my ears ? ‘ T h e melody/ replies he, Thus the people who live near the
‘ which you hear, and which, though place where the Nile rushes down
composed in unequal time, is never-, from very high mountains to the parts
theless divided into regular harmony, which are called Catadupa, are des
is effected by the impulse and motion titute o f the sense of hearing, by rea
o f the spheres themselves, which, by son o f the greatness o f the noise.
a happy temper of sharp and grave Now this sound, which is effected by
notes, regularly produces various har the rapid rotation of the whole system
monic effects. N ow it is impossible o f nature, is so powerful, that human
that such prodigious movements should hearing cannot comprehend it, just as
pass in silence; and nature teaches that you cannot look directly upon the sun,
the sounds which the spheres at one because your sight and sense are over
extremity utter must be sharp, and come by his beams.’ ”
those on the other extremity must be Also Milton, Par. Lost, II. 1051: —
grave ; on which account that highest “ And fast by, hanging in a golden chain,
revolution of the star-studded heaven, T h is pendent world, in bigness as a star
whose motion is more rapid, is carried O f sm allest magnitude close by the m oon.”
on witlT a sharp and quick sound ; 139. T h e M oon, called in heaven

whereas this o f the moon, which is Diana, on earth Luna, and in the in
situated the lowest, and at the other ex fernal regions Proserpina ; as in the
tremity, moves with the gravest sound. curious Latin distich : —
For the earth, the ninth sphere, re “ T erret, lustrât, agit, Proserpina, Luna, Diana,
maining motionless, abides invariably Im a, suprema, feras, sceptro, fulgore, sagittâ.”
in the innermost position, occupying
141. See Canto II. 59 : —
the central spot in the universe.
“ ‘ Now these eight directions, two “ A n d I : ‘ W h a t seems to us up here diverse,
Is caused, I th in k , by bodies rare and dense.’ ”
o f which have the same powers, effect
seven sounds, differing in their modu 142. T h e Sun.
lations, which number is the connect 144. Mercury, son of Maia, and
ing principle of almost all things. Venus, daughter o f Dione.
Some learned men, by imitating this 145. T h e temperate planet Jupiter,
harmony with strings and vocal melo between Mars and Saturn. In Canto
dies, have opened a way for their re X V III. 68, Dante calls it “ the tem
turn to this place ; as all others have perate star” ; and in the Convito, II.
done, who, endued with pre-eminent 14, quoting the opinion o f Ptolemy :
qualities, have cultivated in their mor “ Jupiter is a star o f a temperate com
tal life the pursuits of heaven. plexion, midway between the coldness
“ The ears o f mankind, filled with o f Saturn and the heat of Mars.”
these sounds, have become deaf, for o f 149. Bryant, Song o f the Stars : —
Paradiso x x iii. 349
“ L o ok, lo o k , through our glittering ranks afar,Boethius, Cons. P h il 1, II. Prosa 7,
In the infinite azure, star after star, Ridpath’s T r. : “ You have learned
H ow they brighten and bloom as they sw iftly
from astronomy that this globe of
pass !
earth is but as a point in respect to
H ow the verdure runs o’er each rolling mass !
A n d the path o f the gentle winds is seen,
the vast extent of the heavens ; that is,
W here the small waves dance, and the young the immensity of the celestial sphere
woods lean. is such that ours, when compared with
it, is as nothing, and vanishes. You
“ And see, where the brighter day-beams pour,
H ow the rainbows hang in the sunny show er;
know likewise, from the proofs that
A n d the morn and eve, w ith their pomp o f Ptolemy adduces, there is only one
hues, fourth part of this earth, which is of
S hift o’er the bright planets and shed their itself so small a portion of the universe,
dews j inhabited by creatures known to us.
A n d ’tw ixt them both, o’er the teeming
I f from this fourth you deduct the
ground,
space occupied by the seas and lakes,
W ith her shadowy cone the night goes round ! ”
and the vast sandy regions which ex
151. T h e threshing-floor, or little treme heat and want of water ren
area o f our earth. T h e word ajuola der uninhabitable, there remains but a
would also bear the rendering o f gar very small proportion o f the terrestrial
den-plot ; but to Dante this world was sphere for the habitation o f men. En
rather a threshing-floor than a flower closed then and locked up as you are,
bed. T he word occurs again in Can in an unperceivable point of a point,
to X X V II. 86, and in its Latin form do you think o f nothing but of blaz
in the Monarchia, III. : Ut scilicet in ing far and wide your name and repu
areola mortalium libere cum pace vivatur. tation ? What can there be great or
Perhaps Dante uses it to signify in pompous in a glory circumscribed in
general any small enclosure. so narrow a circuit ? ”
C A N T O XXIII.
1. The Heaven o f the Fixed Stars the sun seems to move slower than
continued. T h e Triumph o f Christ. when nearer the horizon.
3. Milton, Par. Lost, III. 38 : — 20. Didron, Christ. Iconog., M il
f( A s the w akeful bird lington’s T r., I. 308 : ** Th e triumph of
Sings d arkling, and in shadiest covert hid Christ is, o f all subjects, that which has
T un es her nocturnal note.” excited the most enthusiasm amongst
12. Towards the meridian, where artists ; it is seen in numerous monu-
350 Notes
ments, and is represented both in paint o f fire, and on his head were many
ing and sculpture, but always with such crowns ; and he had a name written
remarkable modifications as impart to that no man knew but he himself.
it the character of a new work. T h e And he was clothed with a vesture
eastern portion o f the crypt of the ca dipped in blood ; and his name is
thedral o f Auxerre contains, in the called the Word of God. And the
vaulting of that part which corresponds armies which were in heaven followed
with the sanctuary, a fresco painting, him upon white horses, clothed in fine
executed about the end o f the twelfth linen white and clean.’ Such is the
century, and representing, in the most language o f the Apocalypse, and this
simple form imaginable, the triumph the fresco at Auxerre interprets, al
of Christ. T h e background of the pic though with some slight alterations,
ture is intersected by a cross, which, which it will be well to observe.”
if the transverse branches were a little See also Purg. X X IX . Note 154.
longer, would be a perfect Greek cross. 21. By the beneficent influences of
This cross is adorned with imitations the stars.
o f precious stones, round, oval, and loz 26. T h e Moon. Trivia is one o f
enge-shaped, disposed in quincunxes. the surnames of Diana, given her be
In the centre is a figure o f Christ, on cause she presided over all the places
a white horse with a saddle ; he holds where three roads met.
the bridle in his left hand, and in the Purg. X X X I. 106: —
right, the hand o f power and authority, “ W e here are N ym phs, and in the H eaven are
a black staff, the rod of iron by which stars.”
he governs the nations. He advances
Iliad , V III. 550, Anon. T r. : “ As
thus, having his head adorned with an
when in heaven the beauteous stars ap
azure or bluish nimbus, intersected by
pear round the bright moon, when the
a cross gules; his face is turned towards
air is breathless, and all the hills and
the spectator. In the four compart
lofty summits and forests are visible,
ments formed by the square in which
and in the sky the boundless ether
the cross is enclosed are four angels
opens, and all the stars are seen, and
who form the escort of Jesus; they are
the shepherd is delighted in his soul.”
all on horseback, like their master, and
29. Christ.
with wings outspread ; the right hand
30. T h e old belief that the stars
o f each, which is free, is open and
were fed by the light o f the sun.
raised, in token of adoring admiration.
Milton, Par. Lost, V II. 364 : —
‘ And I saw heaven opened, and be
“ H ither as to their fountain other stars
hold a white horse ; and he that sat
R epairing, in their golden urns draw lig h t.”
upon him was called Faithful and True,
and in righteousness he doth judge and And Calderon, E l Principe Constante,
make war. His eyes were as a flame sonnet in Jor. II. : —
Paradiso xxpf: 351
“ Those glim m erings o f light, those scintillations, 92. IS'tella Maris , Stella Mat utina,
T h a t by supernal influences draw
are likewise titles o f the Virgin, who
T h e ir nutrim ent in splendors from the sun.”
Surpasses in brightness all other souls
46. Beatrice speaks. in heaven, as she did here on earth.
56. T h e Muse o f harmony. 94. T h e Angel Gabriel.
Skelton, Elegy on the E arl o f Northum 101. T h e mystic virtues o f the sap
berland, 15 5 : — phire are thus enumerated by Marbo-
“ I f the hole quere o f the musis nyne dus in his Lapidarium, King’s Antique
In me all onely wer sett and comprisyde, Gems, p. 395 : —
Enbreathed w ith the blast o f influence dyvyne,
“ By nature w ith superior honors graced,
A n d perfightly as could be thought or de-
A s gem o f gems above all others placed ;
vysyde ;
H ealth to preserve and treachery to disarm,
T o me also allthouche it were promysyde
A n d guard the wearer from intended harm.
O f lauréat Phebus holy the eloquence,
N o envy bends him , and no terror shakes ;
A ll were to littill for his m agnyficence.”
T h e captive’s chains its m ighty virtue breaks ;
70. Beatrice speaks again. T h e gates fly open, fetters fall away,
73. T he Virgin Mary, Rosa Mundi, A n d send their prisoner to the ligh t o f day.
E ’en Heaven is moved by its force divine
Rosa Mystica.
T o list to vows presented at its shrine.”
74. T h e Apostles, by following
whom the good way was found. Sapphire is the color in which the
Shirley, Death's Final Conquest : — old painters arrayed the Virgin, “ its
“ O n ly the actions o f the just hue,” says Mr. King, “ being the ex
Sm ell sweet, and blossom in the dust.” act shade o f the air or atmosphere
in the climate o f Rome.” This is
78. T h e struggle between his eyes
Dante’s
and the light.
“ D olce color d’ oriental zaffiro,”
85. Christ, who had re-ascended, so
that Dante’s .eyes, too feeble to bear in Purg. I. 13.
the light of his presence, could now 105. Haggai ii. 7 : “ T h e desire of
behold the splendor o f this “ meadow all nations shall come.”
o f flowers.” 112. Th*e Primum Mobile, or Crys
88. T he Rose, or the Virgin Mary, talline Heaven, which infolds all the
to whom Beatrice alludes in line 73. other volumes or rolling orbs o f the
Afterwards he hears the hosts o f heav universe like a mantle.
en repeat her name, as described in 115. Cowley, Hymn to Light : —
line n o : — “ T h ou Scythian -like dost round thy lands above
“ A n d all the other lights T h e sun’s gilt tent forever move ;
m aking to resound the name o f M ary.” A n d still as thou in pomp dost go,
T h e shining pageants o f the world attend thy
. 90I This greater fire is also the
show .”
Virgin, greatest o f the remaining splen-
120. T h e Virgin ascending to her
\ è
352 Notes
son. Fray Luis Ponce de Leon, As F Église, p. 14, Pope Gregory the Great
sumption o f the Virgin : — heard the angels singing, in the pesti
“ Lady ! thine upward flight lence o f Rome in 890, and on hearing
T h e opening heavens receive w ith joyfu l song ; it added another line : —
B lest who thy m antle bright
“ Ora pro nobis Deum ! A llelu ia .”
M ay seize amid the throng,
A n d to the sacred mount float peacefully along ! 135. Caring not for gold and silver
in the Babylonian exile o f this life,
“ B right angels are around thee,
they laid up treasures in the other.
T h e y that have served thee from thy birth are
there ; 139. St. Peter, keeper o f the keys,
T h e ir hands w ith stars have crowned thee ; with the saints o f the Old and N ew
T h o u , peerless Queen o f air, Testament.
A s sandals to thy feet the silver moon dost Milton, LycidaSy 108 : —
wear ! ”
“ Last came, and last did go,
128. An Easter Hymn to the V ir T h e pilot o f the Galilean lake ;
gin : — T w o massy keys he bore o f metals twain,
“ R egin a coeli, laetare ! A lleluia. ( T h e golden opes, the iron shuts am ain).”
Quia quern meruisti portare, A lleluia. And Fletcher, Purple IslandyVH. 62 : —
R esurrexit, sicut dixit. A lle lu ia .”
“ N ot in his lips, but hands, two keys he bore,
This hymn, according to Collin de H eaven ’s doors and H e ll’s to shut and open
Plancy, Légendes des Commandements de w ide.”
C A N T O XXIV.
1. T h e Heaven o f the Fixed Stars It is from the old French karole.

continued. St. Peter examines Dante See passage from the Roman de la Rose,
on Faith. in Note 118 of this canto. See also
Revelation xix. 9 : “ And he saith Roquefort, Glossaire: “ K a r o l e , dance,
unto me, W rite, Blessed are they which concert, divertissement; de choreay cho
are called unto the marriage-supper of rus ” ; and " K a r o l e r , sauter, danser,
the Lamb.” se divertir.
16. T h e carol was a dance as well E t li borjéois y furent en present
as a song ; or, to speak more exactly, Karolcnt main à m ain, et chantent haute
a dance accompanied by a song. ment.
Vie de Du Guesclin.”
Gower, Confes. Arnant.y V I. : —
“ A n d i f it nedes so betide, Milton, Par. Lost y V . 618 : —
T h a t I in company abide, “ T h a t day, as other solemn days, they spent
W here as I must daunce and singe In song and dance about the sacred h ill,
T h e hove daunce and carolinge.” M ystical dance, w hich yonder starry sphere
Paradiso xxiv 353
O f planets and o f fixed in all her wheels where they stand together, not merely
Resem bles nearest, mazes intricate,
as Apostles, but Founders, their place
Eccentric, intervolved, yet regular
is next after the Evangelists and the
T h e n most when most irregular they seem ;
A n d in their motions harmony divine
Prophets.”
So smooths her charm ing tones, that G od’s 64. Hebrews xi. 1 : “ Now faith is
own ear the substance of things hoped for, the
Listens delighted.” ‘ evidence of things not seen.”
17. “ That is,” says Buti, “ o f the 66. In Scholastic language the es
abundance o f their beatitude..........And sence o f a thing, distinguishing it from
this swiftness and slowness signified the all other things, is called its quiddity ;
fervor of love which was in them.” •in answer to the question, Q uid est ?
19. From the brightest of these car 78. Jeremy Taylor says : “ Faith is
ols or dances. a certain image of eternity ; all things
20. St. Peter. are present to it; things past and things
22. Three times, in sign o f the to come are all so before the eyes o f
Trinity. faith, that he in whose eye that candle
27. Tints too coarse and glaring to is enkindled beholds heaven as present,
paint such delicate draperies of song. and sees how blessed a thing it is to
28. St. Peter speaks to Beatrice. die in God’s favor, and to be chimed
41. Fixed upon God, in whom all to our grave with the music of a good
things are reflected. conscience. Faith converses with the
59. T he captain o f the first cohort angels, and antedates the hymns o f
o f the Church Militant. glory ; every man that hath this grace
62. St. Paul. Mrs. Jameson, Sacred is as certain that there are glories for
and Legendary Arty I. 159, says: “ Th e him, if he perseveres in duty, as if he
early Christian Church was always had heard and sung the thanksgiving-
considered under two great divisions : song for the blessed sentence of dooms
the church o f the converted Jews, and day.”
the church o f the Gentiles. T h e first 87. “ T h e purified, righteous man,”
was represented by St. Peter, the sec says Tertulîian, “ has become a coin
ond by St. Paul. Standing together in o f the Lord, and has the impress o f his
this mutual relation, they represent the King stamped upon him.”
universal church of Christ; hence in 93. T h e Old and N ew Testaments.
works of art they are seldom separated, 115. In the Middle Ages titles o f
and are indispensable in all ecclesias nobility were given to the saints and
tical decoration. Their proper place to other renowned personages of sacred
is on each side of the Saviour, or of history. Thus Boccaccio, in his story
the Virgin throned; or on each side o f Fra Cipolla, Decamerone, Gior. V I.
o f the altar ; or on each side o f the Nov. 10, speaks o f the Baron Messer
arch over the choir. In any case, Santo Antonio ; and in Juan Lorenzo’s
vol . in . 45
354 Notes
Poema de Alexandro, we have Don Job, both together ; and the other disciple
Don Bacchus, and Don Satan. did outrun Peter, and came first to the
1 1 8. The word donnea, which I sepulchre. And he, stooping down,
have rendered “ like a lover plays,” is and looking in, saw the linen clothes ly
from the Provençal domnear. In its old ing; yet went he not in. Then cometh
French form, dosnoier, it occurs in some Simon Peter following^Kim, and went
editions of the Roman de la Rose, line into the sepulchre, and seeth the linen
1305 : — clothes lie.”
“ Les karoles jà remanoient ;
132. Dante, Convito, II. 4, speaking
Car tuit li plusors s’en aloient o f the motion of the Primum Mobile,
O leurs amies umbroier or Crystalline Heaven, which moves
Sous ces arbres pour dosnoier.” all the others, says : “ From the fer
vent longing which each part o f that
Chaucer translates the passage thus : —
ninth heaven has to be conjoined with
“ T h e daunces then ended ywere ; that Divinest Heaven, the Heaven o f
For many o f hem that daunced there
Rest, which is next to it, it revolves
W ere, with hir loves, w ent away
therein with so great desire, that its
Under the trees to have hir play.”
velocity is almost incomprehensible.”
T he word expresses the gallantry o f 137. St. Peter and the other Apos
the knight towards his lady. tles after Pentecost.
126. St. John was the first to reach 141. Both three and one, both plu
the sepulchre, but St. Peter the first to ral and singular.
enter it. John xx. 4 : “ So they ran 152. Again the sign o f the Trinity.
C A N T O XXV.
I. T h e Heaven o f the Fixed Stars 7. In one o f Dante’s Eclogues, writ

continued. St. James examines Dante ten at Ravenna and addressed to Gio
on Hope. vanni del Virgilio o f Bologna, who had
5. Florence the Fair, Fiorenza la invited him to that city to receive the
bella. In one of his Canzoni, Dante poet’s crown, he says: “ Were it not
says : — better, on the banks o f my native Arno,
if ever I should return thither, to adorn
“ O mountain song o f mine, thou goest thy and hide beneath the interwoven leaves
w ay;
my triumphal gray hairs, which once
Florence my town thou shalt perchance be
hold,
were golden ? . . . . When the bodies
W h ich bars me from itself, that wander round the earth, and the
Devoid o f love and naked o f compassion.” dwellers among the stars, shall be re-
Paradiso xxv 355
vealed in my song, as the infernal realm the body o f the saint to be transported
has been, then it will delight me to to Compostella ; and in consequence
encircle my head with ivy and with o f the surprising miracles which graced
laurel.” . his shrine, he was honored not merely
It would seem from this extract that in Galicia, but throughout all Spain.
Dante’s hair had once been light, and He became the patron saint o f the
not black, as Boccaccio describes it. Spaniards, and Compostella, as a place
See also the Extract from the Con o f pilgrimage, was renowned through
vito , and Dante’s Letter to a Friend , out Europe. From all countries bands
among the Illustrations in Vol. I. o f pilgrims resorted there, so that some
8. This allusion to the church o f San times there were no less than a hun
Giovanni, where Dante was baptized, dred thousand in one year. T h e mili
and which in I n f X IX . 17 he calls tary order o f Saint Jago, enrolled by
“ il mio bel San Giovanni,” is a fitting Don Alphonso for their protection,
prelude to the canto in which St. John became one o f the greatest and richest
is to appear. in Spain.
12. As described in Canto X X IV . “ N ow , i f I should proceed to re
15 2 : — count all the wonderful deeds enacted
“ So, giving me its benediction, singing, by Santiago in behalf o f his chosen
T h ree times encircled m e, w hen I was people, they would fill a volume. T h e
silent, Spanish historians number thirty-eight
T h e apostolic lig h t.”
visible apparitions, in which this glo
14. T h e band or carol in which St. rious saint descended from heaven in
Peter was. James i. 18 : “ That we person, and took the command o f their
should be a kind o f first-fruits o f his armies against the Moors.”
creatures.” 26. Before me.
17. St. James, to whose tomb at 29. James i. 5 and 17 : “ I f any o f
Compostella, in Galicia, pilgrimages you lack wisdom, let him ask o f God,
were and are still made. T h e legend that giveth to all men liberally, and
says that the body of St. James was put upbraideth not ; and it shall be given
on board a ship and abandoned to the him........... Every good gift and every
sea ; but the ship, being guided by an perfect gift is from above, and cometh
angel, landed safely in Galicia. There down from the Father o f lights, with
the body was buried ; but in the course whpfrTte no variableness, neither shad-
o f time the place of its burial was for osp-ef tim ing.”
gotten, and not discovered again till ' Vin tips line, intead o f largezzay some
the year 800, when it was miraculously editioi/s read allegrezza ; but as James
revealed to a friar. afcseobes the bounties o f heaven, and
Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Legendary not its\oys, the former reading is un
A rt , I. 2 11, says : “ Then they caused doubtedly the correct one.
356 Notes
32. St. Peter personifies Faith; St. 72. T h e Psalmist David.
James, Hope ; and St. John, Charity. 73. In his divine songs, or songs of
These three were distinguished above God. Psalm ix. 10 : “ And they that
the other Apostles by clearer manifes know thy name will put their trust in
tations of their Master’s favor, as, for thee.” j
example, their being present at the 78. Your raïn ; that is, o f David
Transfiguration. and St. James.
34. These words are addressed by 84. According to the legend, St.
St. James to Dante. James suffered martyrdom under Herod
36. In the radiance o f the three Agrippa.
theological virtues, Faith, Hope, and 89. “ T h e mark o f the high calling
Charity. and election sure,” namely Paradise,
38. T o the three Apostles luminous which is the aim and object o f all the
above him and overwhelming him with “ friends o f G o d ” ; or, as St. James
their light. Psalm cxxi. 1 : “ I will expresses it in his Epistle, i. 12 :
lift up mine eyes unto the hills, from “ Blessed is the man that endureth
whence cometh my help.” temptation : for when he is tried, he
42. With the most august spirits of shall receive the crown o f life, which
the celestial city. See Canto X X IV . the Lord hath promised to them that
Note 115. love him.”
49. Beatrice. 90. This expression is from the
54. In God, or, as Dante says in Epistle o f James, ii. 23 : “ And he was
Canto X X IV . 42 : — called the Friend o f God.”
“ T h ere where depicted everything is seen.” 91. T h e spiritual body and the glo
rified earthly body. Isaiah Ixi. 7 :
And again, Canto X X V I. 106: —
“ Therefore in their land they shall
“ For I behold it in the truthful mirror, possess the double ; everlasting joy
T h a t o f H im self all things parhelion m akes,
shall be unto them.”
A n d none m akes H im parhelion o f itself.”
95. St. John in Revelation vii. 9 :
58. “ Say what it is,” and “ whence “ After this I beheld, and lo, a great
it came to be.” multitude, which no man could num
62. T he answer to these two ques ber, o f all nations, and kindreds, and
tions involves no self-praise, as the an people, and tongues, stood before the
swer to the other would have done, throne, and before the Lamb, clothed
if it had come from Dante’s lips. with white robes and palms in their
67. This definition of Hope is from hands.”
Peter Lombard’s Lib . Sent., Book III. 100. St. John.
Dist. 26 : “ Est spes certa expectatio f u 101. I f Cancer, which in winter
tures beatitudinis, veniens ex D ei gratia, rises at sunset, had one star as bright as
et meritis pracedentibus.” this, it would turn night into day.
Paradiso xxv. 357
' ' .: *• ' "•
105. Any failing, such as vanity, Menologium Gracum , where the grave
ostentation, or the like. into which St. John descends is, accord
107. St. Peter and St. James. ing to the legend, fossa in crucis figurant
113. This symbol or allegory of the (in the form of a cross). In a series
Pelican, applied to Christ, was popular o f the deaths o f the Apostles, St. John
during the Middle Ages, and was seen is ascending from the grave ; for, ac
not only in the songs of poets, but in cording to the Greek legend, St. John
sculpture on the portals o f churches. died without pain or change, and im
Thibaut, Roi de Navarre, Chanson mediately rose again in bodily form,
L X V ., says : — and ascended into heaven to rejoin
** Diex est ensi comme li Pelicans, Christ and the Virgin.”
Qui fait son nit el plus haut arbre sus, 126. T ill the predestined number
E t li mauvais oseau, qui vient de jus o f the elect is complete. Revelation
Ses oisellons ocist, tant est puans ;
vi. 11 : “ And white robes were given
L i pere vient destrois et angosseux,
unto every one o f them ; and it was
Dou bec s’ocist, de son sanc dolereus
V ivre refait tantost ses oisellons j said unto them, that they should rest
Diex fist autel, quant vin t sa passions, yet for a little season, until their fel-
De son doue sanc racheta ses enfans low-servants also and their brethren,
Dou Deauble, qui tant parest poissans.” that should be killed as they were,
114. John xix. 2 7: “ Then saith should be fulfilled.”
he to the disciple, Behold thy mother ! T h e spiritual body and the
And from that hour that disciple took inorïn*çd earthly body.
her unto his own home.” \ 128A Phrjît nnri thn Virpin Mary.
I2 i. St. John. Dante — bearing Bu'tiejrJL&^.r o f the SaintSyVVrip^T^,
in mind the words o f Christ, John V^vs: y l t is a traditionary pious belief^
xxi. 22, “ I f I will that he tarry till I that the body o f the Blessed Virgin was
come, what is that to thee? . . . . Then raised by God soon after her death,
went this saying abroad among the and assumed to glory, by a singular
brethren, that that disciple should not privilege, before the general resurrec
d ie ” — looks to see i f the spiritual tion o f the dead. This is mentioned
body o f the saint be in any way by the learned Andrew of Crete in the
eclipsed by his earthly body. St. East, in the seventh, and by St. Greg
John, reading his unspoken thought, ory o f Tours in the West, in the sixth
immediately undeceives him. century.......... So great was the respect
Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Legendary and veneration o f the fathers towards
A rt, I. 139, remarks: “ T h e legend this most holy and most exalted of all
which supposes St. John reserved alive pure creatures, that St. Epiphanius durst
has not been generally received in the not affirm that she ever died, because
Church, and as a subject o f painting it he had never found any mention of her
is very uncommon. It occurs in the death, and because she might have been
358 Notes
preserved immortal, and translated to I saw him before me, lying on the
glory without dying.” bosom of his Master at the last supper:
132. By the sacred trio o f St. Peter, as though his angel were holding the
St. James, and St. John. light for me, and in certain passages
138. Because his eyes were so blind would fall upon my neck and whisper
ed by the splendor of the beloved something in mine ear. I am far from
disciple. Speaking o f St. John, Clau understanding all I read, but it often
dius, the German poet, says : “ It de seems to me as if what John meant
lights me most o f all to read in John : were floating before in the distance ;
there is in him something so entirely and even when I look into a passage
wonderful, — twilight and night, and altogether dark, I have a foretaste o f
through it the swiftly darting lightning, some great, glorious meaning, which
— a soft evening cloud, and behind the I shall one day understand, and for
cloud the broad full moon bodily ; this reason I grasp so eagerly after
something so deeply, sadly pensive, so every new interpretation o f the Gospel
high, so full o f anticipation, that one o f John. Indeed, most of them only
cannot have enough o f it. In reading play upon the edge of the evening cloud,
John it is always with me as though and the moon behind it has quiet rest.”
C A N T O XXVI.
1. T h e Heaven o f the Fixed Stars been scales ; and he received sight

continued. St. John examines Dante forthwith, and arose, and was bap
on Charity, in the sense o f Love, as in tized.”
Milton, Par. Lost, X II. 583 : — 17. God is the beginning and end
“ Love, o f all my love.
By name to come called C h arity.” 38. T h e commentators differ as to
12. Ananias, the disciple at Damas which of the philosophers Dante here
cus, whose touch restored the sight of refers ; whether to Aristotle, Plato, or
Saul. Acts ix. 1 7 : “ And Ananias Pythagoras.
went his way, and entered into the 39. T h e angels.
house, and putting his hands on him, 42. Exodus xxxiii. 19 : “ And he
said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, said, I will make all my goodness pass
that appeared unto thee in the way as before thee.”
thou earnest, hath sent me, that thou 44. John i. 1 : “ In the beginning
mightest receive thy sight, and be filled was the Word, and the Word was with
with the Holy Ghost. And immedi God, and the Word was God. . . . .
ately there fell from his eyes as it had And the W ord was made flesh, and
Paradiso xxvi. 359
dwelt among us, . . . . full o f grace that “ when he lay down, his head was
and truth.” in the east and his feet in the west.”
46. By all the dictates o f human 107. Parhelion is an imperfect im
reason and divine authority. age o f the sun, formed by reflection in
52. In Christian art the eagle is the the clouds. A ll things are such faint
symbol of St. John, indicating his more reflections o f the Creator ; but he is
fervid imagination and deeper insight the reflection o f none o f them.
into divine mysteries. Sometimes even Buti interprets the passage differ
the saint was represented with the head ently, giving to the word pareglio the
and feet of an eagle, and the hands and meaning of ricettacolo, receptacle.
body o f a man. 118. In Limbo, longing for Para
64. All living creatures. dise, where the only punishment is to
69. Isaiah vi. 3 : “ As one cried live in desire, but without hope. Inf.
unto another, and said, H oly, holy, IV . 4 1 : —
holy is the Lord o f Hosts ; the whole “ Lost are we, and are only so far punished,
earth is full of his glory.” T h a t w ithout hope we live on in desire.”
83. T h e soul o f Adam.
1 24. Most of the Oriental languages
91. “ T e ll me, o f what age was
claim the honor of being the language
Adam when he was created ? ” is one
spoken by Adam in Paradise. Juan Bau
o f the questions in the Anglo-Saxon
tista de Erro claims it for the Basque, or
Dialogue between Saturn and Solomon ;
V ascongada. See Alphabet o f Prim. Lang.
and the answer is, “ I tell thee, he
o f Spainy Pt. II. Ch. 2, Erving’s T r.
was thirty winters old.” And Buti
129. See Canto X V I. 79 : —
says : “ He was created o f the age o f
thirty-three, or thereabout ; and there A ll things o f yours have their m ortality,
fore the author says that Adam alone Even as yourselves.”
was created by God in perfect age and 134. Dante, D e Volg. Eloq.t I. Ch. 4,
stature, and no other man.” And Sir says, speaking o f Adam : “ What was
Thomas Browne, Religio Mediciy § 39 : the first word he spake will, I doubt
“ Some divines count Adam thirty years not, readily suggest itself to every one
old at his creation, because they sup o f sound mind as being what God is,
pose him created in the perfect age and namely, Ely either in the way of ques
stature of man.” tion or o f answer.”
Stehelin, Traditions o f the Jews, I. 136. T h e word used by Matthew,
16, quotes Rabbi Eliezer as saying xxvii. 46, is Eli, and by Mark, xv. 34,
“ that the first man reached from the Eloiy which Dante assumes to be o f
earth to the firmament o f heaven ; but later use than El. There is, I believe,
that, after he had sinned, God laid his no authority for this. E l is God ; Eli,
hands on him and reduced him to a or Eloiy my God.
less size.” And Rabbi Salomon writes, 137. Horace, Ars Poet.y 60: “ As
Notes
the woods change their leaves in au T h e Talmud, as quoted by Stehelin,
tumn, and the earliest fall, so the an Tradition of the Jews , I. 20, gives the
cient words pass away, and the new following account : “ T h e day has
flourish in the freshness of youth.......... twelve hours. In the first hour the
Many that now have fallen shall spring dust o f which Adam was formed was
up again, and others fall which now are brought together. In the second, this
held in honor, if usage wills, which is dust was made a rude, unshapely mass.
the judge, the law, and the rule of lan In the third, the limbs were stretched
guage.” out. In the fourth, a soul was lodged
139. T h e mount o f Purgatory, on in it. In the fifth, Adam stood upon
whose summit was the Terrestrial Para his feet. In the sixth, he assigned the
dise. names o f all things that were created.
142. T h e sixth hour is noon in the In the seventh, he received Eve for his
old way of reckoning; and at noon the consort. In the eighth, two went to
sun has completed one quarter or quad bed and four rose out of it ; the beget
rant o f the arc of his revolution, and ting and birth o f two children in that
changes to the next. T he hour which time, namely, Cain and his sister. In
is second to the sixth, is the hour the ninth, he was forbid to eat of the
which follows it, or one o’clock. This fruit of the tree. In the tenth, he
gives seven hours for Adam’s stay in disobeyed. In the eleventh, he was
Paradise ; and so says Peter Comestor tried, convicted, and sentenced. In
(Dante’s Peter Mangiador) in his ec the twelfth, he was banished, or driven
clesiastical history. out o f the garden.”
XXVII.
the second book o f the Ethics, directs

us to the other sciences. For, as the
Philosopher says in the fifth o f the
or Crystalline Heavôn. Ethics, legal justice directs us to learn
yDantè, Convito, II. 15, makes this the sciences, and orders them to be
Crystalline Heaven the symbol o f learned and mastered, so that they may
Moral philosophy. He says : “ The not be abandoned ; so this heaven di
Crystalline Heaven, which has pre rects with its movement the daily revo
viously been called the Primum Mobile, lutions of all the others, by which
has a very manifest resemblance to daily they all receive here below the
Moral Philosophy ; for Moral Philos- virtue o f all their parts. For if its
phy, as Thomas says in treating of revolution did not thus direct, little o f
Paradiso x x v ii.
their virtues would reach here below, 25. T h e Vatican hill, to which the
and little of their sight. Hence, sup body o f St. Peter was transferred from
posing it were possible for this ninth the catacombs.
heaven to stand still, the third part of 36. Luke xxiii. 44 : “ And there
heaven would not be seen in each part was darkness over all the earth...........
of the earth ; and Saturn would be hid And the sun was darkened.”
den from each part o f the earth four 41. Linus was the immediate suc
teen years and a half ; and Jupiter, six cessor of St. Peter as Bishop of Rome,
years ; and Mars, almost a year ; and and Cletus of Linus. T h ey were both
the Sun, one hundred and eighty-two martyrs o f the first age of the Church.
days and fourteen hours (I say days, 44. Sixtus and Pius were Popes
that is, so much time as so many days and martyrs o f the second age of the
would measure) ; and Venus and M er Churçh^N.Calixtus and Urban, of the
cury would conceal and show them thjwU. /
selves nearly as the Sun ; and the / 47. OÀ the right hand o f the Pope
Moon would be hidden from all peo- / tie favo/ed Guelfs, and on the left the
pie for the space o f fourteen days and 1 persecpaWd^Ghibellines.
a half. Truly there would be here v T h e Pap^klânner, on which are
below no production, nor life o f ani the keys of St. Peter/
mals, nor plants ; there would be nei 51. T he wars against the GhiHete*
ther night, nor day, nor week, nor lines in general, and particularly that
month, nor year; but the whole uni waged against the Colonna family,
verse would be deranged, and the move ending in the destruction of Pales
ment of the stars in vain. And not trina. Inf. X X V II. 85 : —
otherwise, were Moral Philosophy to (( But he, the Prince o f the new Pharisees,
cease, the other sciences would be for H avin g a war near unto Lateran,
a time concealed, and there would be A n d not w ith Saracens nor w ith the Jews,
no production, nor life o f felicity, and For each one o f his enemies was Christian,
in vain would be the writings or dis A n d none o f them had been to conquer
A cre,
coveries of antiquity. Wherefore it is
N or merchandising in the Sultan’s land.”
very manifest that this heaven bears a
resemblance to Moral Philosophy.” 53. T h e sale of indulgences, stamped
9. Without desire for more. with the Papal seal, bearing the head
10. St. Peter, St. James, St. John, o f St. Peter.
and Adam. 55. Matthew vii. 15 : “ Beware of
iæ. I f the white planet Jupiter should false prophets, which come to you in
become as red as Mars. sheep’s clothing, but inwardly they are
V22.J Pope Boniface V III., who won ravening wolves.”
'nisVyay to the Popedom by intrigue. 57. Psalm xliv. 23 : “ Awake, why
sjges/zV; III. Note 59, and X IX . Note 53. sîeepest thou, O Lord ? ”
vol\ iii. 46
362^ Notes
58. Cl^tnent V . o f Gascony, made 72. T h e spirits described in Canto
Pope in ,1305, and John X X II. of Ca X X II. 131, as
hors i/f France, in 1316. Buti makes “ T h e triumphant throng
tjie'allusion more general : “ T h ey of That comes rejoicing through this rounded
Cahors and Gascony are preparing to ether,”
drink the blood of the martyrs, because and had remained behind when Christ
they were preparing to be Popes, car and the Virgin Mary ascended.
dinals, archbishops and bishops, and 74. T ill his sight could follow them
prelates in the Church o f God, that no more, on account o f the exceeding
is built with the blood o f the mar vastness o f the space between.
tyrs.” 79. Canto X X II. 133.
61. Dante alludes elsewhere to this 81. T h e first climate is the torrid
intervention of Providence to save the zone, the first from the equator. From
Roman Empire by the hand of Scipio. midst to end, is from the meridian to
Convitoy IV . 5, he says : “ Is not the
the horizon. Dante had been, then,
hand of God visible, when in the war six hours in the Heaven o f the Fixed
with Hannibal, having lost so many Stars ; for, as Milton says, Par. Lost,
citizens, that three bushels of rings V. 580 : —
were carried to Africa, the Romans
“ T im e , though in eternity, applied
would have abandoned the land, if
T o m otion, measures all things durable
that blessed youth Scipio had not un By present, past, and future.”
dertaken the expedition to Africa, to
secure its freedom ? ” 82. Being now in the meridian o f
69. When the sun is in Capricorn ; the Straits o f Gibraltar, Dante sees to
that is, from the middle of December the westward o f Cadiz the sea Ulysses
to the middle o f January. sailed, when he turned his stern unto
. 68. Boccaccio, N infale d ’ AmetOy de- the morning and made his oars wings
^Vscribing a battle between two flocks of for his mad flight, as described in Inf.
swans, says the spectators “ saw the X X V I.
air full of feathers, as when the nurse 83. Eastward he almost sees the
o f Jove [Amalthæa, the Goat] holds Phoenician coast; almost, and not quite,
Apollo, the white snow is seen to fall because, say the commentators, it was
in flakes.” already night there.
nd Whittier, Snow-Bound: — 84. Europa, daughter of King Age-
nor, borne to the island o f Crete on
“ Unwarmed by any sunset ligh t, the back o f Jupiter, who had taken the
T h e gray day darkened into night,
shape of a bull.
A night made hoary w ith the swarm
Ovid, M et.y II., Addison’s T r. : —
And whirl-dance o f the blinding storm,
A s zigzag wavering to and fro “ A gen or’s royal daughter, as she played
Crossed and recrossed the winged snow .” A m on g the fields, the m ilk-w h ite b yll surveyed,
Paradiso xxvn. 363
A n d viewed his spotless body w ith delight, 117. T h e half o f ten is five, and the
A n d at a distance kep t him in her sight.
fifth is two. T h e product o f these,
A t length she plucked the rising flowers, and fed
when multiplied together, is ten.
T h e gentle beast, and fondly stroked his head.
127. W ordsworth, Intimations o f Im
T i ll now grown wanton and devoid o f fear, mortality : —
N ot know ing that she pressed the Thunderer,
“ O ur birth is but a sleep and a forgetting :
She placed herself upon his back, and rode
T h e Soul that rises with us, our life ’s Star,
O ’er fields and meadows, seated on the god.
H ath had elsewhere its setting,
“ H e gently marched along, and by degrees An d com eth from afar :
L e ft the dry meadow, and approached the seas j N ot in entire forgetfulness,
W h ere now he dips his hoofs and wets his thighs, A n d not in utter nakedness,
N ow plunges in, and carries o ff the prize.”
But trailing clouds o f glory, do we come
From God, who is our home :
85. See Canto X X II. Note 151.
H eaven lies about us in our infancy !
87. T h e sun was in Aries, two signs
• Shades o f the prison-house begin to close
in advance o f Gemini, in which Dante Upon the growing Boy,
then was. But he beholds the ligh t, and whence it flows,
88. Donnea again. See Canto X X IV . H e sees it in his joy ;
Note 118. T h e Y o u th , who daily farther from the east
91. Purg . X X X I. 49 : — M ust travel, still is N ature’s Priest,

A n d by the vision splendid
“ N ever to thee presented art or nature Is on his way attended ;
Pleasure so great as the fair limbs wherein A t length the M an perceives it die away,
I was enclosed, w hich scattered are in earth.” A n d fade into the ligh t o f common day.”
98. T h e Gemini, or Tw ins, are 137. Aurora, daughter of Hyperion,

Castor and Pollux, the sons o f Leda. or the Sun. Purg. II. 7 : —
And as Jupiter, their father, came to
“ So that the w hite and the verm ilion cheeks
her in the shape o f a swan, this sign O f beautiful Aurora, where I was,
o f the zodiac is called the nest o f By too great age were changing into
Leda. Dante now mounts up from orange.”
the Heaven o f the Fixed Stars to the
140. perhaps, to steer, and
Primum Mobile, or Crystalline Heaven.
j ft (|ver the high seas to keep
103. Dante’s desire to know in what
^ P h e 1)a|que o f Peter to its proper bearings.”
part o f this heaven he was.
109. A ll the other heavens have their 143.IjiThis neglected centesimal was
Regents or Intelligences. See Canto I the omission o f some inconsiderable
Note 131. But the Primum Mobile iyh dr centesimal part, in the com-
the Divine Mind alone. îon dtf* the year according to the
113. By that precinct Dante me ian •calendar, which was corrected
the Empyrean, which embraces the P ri in the Gregorian, some two centuries
mum Mobile, as that does all the other and a half afSgr Dante’s death. By this
heavens below it. error, in a fy ig lapse o f time, the
364 Notes
months would cease to correspond to 1582 (so that the next day was called
the seasons, and January be no longer the 15th, and not the 5th), and the
a winter, but a spring month.” promulgation of the rule already ex
Sir John Herschel, Treatise on As plained for future regulation.”
tronomy., Ch. X III., says: “ The Julian It will appear from the verse of
rule made every fourth year, without Dante, that this error and its conse
exception, a bissextile. This is, in quences had been noticed a century
fact, an over-correction; it supposes the earlier than the year mentioned by
length of the tropical year to be 365^ ., Herschel. Dante speaks ironically ;
which is too great, and thereby induces naming a very long period, and mean
an error of 7 days in 900 years, as will ing a very short one.
easily appear on trial. Accordingly, 145. Dante here refers either to the
so early as the year 1414, it began to reforms he expected from the Emperor
be perceived that the equinoxes were Henry V II., or to those he as confi
gradually creeping away from the 21st dently looked for from Can Grande
o f March and September, where they della Scala, the Veltro, or greyhound,
ought to have always fallen had the o f Inf. I. 101, who was to slay the
Julian year been exact, and happening she-wolf, and make her “ perish in her
(as it appeared) too early. T h e ne pain,” and whom he so warmly eulo
cessity o f a fresh and effectual reform gizes in Canto X V II. o f the Paradiso.
in the calendar was from that time Alas for the vanity of human wishes !
continually urged, and at length ad Patient Italy has waited more than
mitted. T h e change (which took five centuries for the fulfilment o f this
place under the Popedom o f Gregory prophecy, but at length she has touched
X III.) consisted in the omission o f ten the bones of her prophet, and “ is re
nominal days after the 4th of October, vived and stands upon her feet.”
C A N T O XXVIII.
1. T h e Primum Mobile, or Crystal Dante calls a volume, or scroll, as in

line Heaven, continued. Canto X X III. 1 1 2: —
3. Milton, Par. Lost, IV . 505 : —
“ T h e regal m antle o f the volumes a ll.”
“ T h u s these two,
Imparadised in one another’s arms, 16. T h e light of God, represented
T h e happier Eden, shall enjoy their fill as a single point, to indicate its unity
O f bliss on bliss.” and indivisibility.
14. That Crystalline Heaven, which 32. Iris, or the rainbow.
Paradiso xxvm. 365
34. These nine circles o f fire are poet at- first is surprised at this, it be-
the nine Orders o f Angels in the^three ing 'the reverse of the relative move
Celestial Hiérarchies. Dante, Convita^ ment, from the same source of propul
II. 16, says that the Holy Church di sion, o f the heavens themselves around
vides the Angels into. “ thrèe Hierar the earth as their centre. But the in
chies, that is to say, three holy or fallible Beatrice assures him that this
divine Principalities ; and each H ie difference arises, in fact, from the same
rarchy has three Orders ; so that the cause, proximity to the Divine presence,
Church believes and affirms nine O r which in the celestial spheres is greater
ders o f spiritual beings. T h e first is the farther they are from the centre, but
that o f the Angels ; the second, that in the circles of angels, on the contrary,
o f the Archangels ; the third, that o f it is greater the nearer they are to it.”
the Thrones. And these three Orders 60. Because the subject has not been
form the first Hierarchy ; not first in investigated and discussed.
reference to rank nor creation (for the 64. T h e nine heavens are here called
others are more noble, and all were corporal circles, as we call the stars the
created together), but first in reference heavenly bodies. Latimer says : “ A
to our ascent to their height. Then corporal heaven, . . . . where the stars
follow the Dominions ; next the V ir are.”
tues; then the Principalities; and these 70. T h e Primum Mobile, in which
form the second Hierarchy. Above Dante and Beatrice now are.
these are the Powers, and the Cheru 77. T h e nearer God the circle is,
bim, and above all are the Seraphim ; so much greater virtue it possesses.
hese form the third Hierarchy.’’ Hence the outermost o f the heavens,
ill be observed that this arrange- revolving round the earth, corresponds
o f the several Orders does not to the innermost o f the Orders o f An
agree with that followed in the poem. gels revolving round God, and is con
55. Barlow, Study o f the D iv. Com., trolled by it as its Regent or Intelli
p. 533, remarks : “ Within a circle of gence. T o make this more intelligible
ineffable joy, circumscribed only by I will repeat here the three Triads of
light and love, a point o f intense bright Angels, and the heavens of which they
ness so dazzled the eyes of Dante that are severally the Intelligences, as al
he could not sustain the sight of it. ready given in Canto II. Note 131.
Around this vivid centre, from which
T h e Seraphim, Primum Mobile.
the heavens and all nature depend,
T h e Cherubim, T h e Fixed Stars.
nine concentric circles of the Celestial
T h e Thrones, Saturn.
Hierarchy revolved with a velocity in
versely proportioned to their distance T h e Dominions, Jupiter.
from it, the nearer circles moving more T h e Virtues, Mars.
rapidly, the remoter ones less. T he T h e Powers, T h e Sun.
366 Notes
T h e Principalities, Venus. from Quæst. l . to l x i v ., and from
T h e Archangels, Mercury. Quæst. cvi. to cxiv. He constantly
T h e Angels, T h e Moon. quotes Dionysius, sometimes giving his
exact words, but oftener amplifying
80. Æ neidy X II. 365, Davidson’s
and interpreting his meaning. In
T r. : “ As when the blast of Thracian
Quæst. c v i i i . he discusses the names
Boreas roars on the Ægean Sea, and to
o f the Angels, and o f the Seraphim
the shore pursues the waves, wherever
and Cherubim speaks as follows : —
the winds exert their incumbent force,
“ T h e name o f Seraphim is not given
the clouds fly through the air.”
from love alone, but from excess o f
Each of the four winds blows three
love, which the name o f heat or burn
different blasts; either directly in front,
ing implies. Hence Dionysius (Cap.
or from the right cheek, or the left.
V II. Cœl. Hier., a princ.) interprets
According to Boccaccio, the northeast
the name Seraphim according to the
wind in Italy is milder than the north
properties of fire, in which is excess
west.
o f heat. In fire, however, we may
90. Dante uses this comparison be
consider three things. First, a certain
fore, Canto I. 60 : —
motion which is upward, and which is
“ But I beheld it sparkle round about continuous ; by which is signified, that
L ik e iron that comes m olten from the fire.”
they are unchangingly moving towards
93. T h e inventor o f the game o f God. Secondly, its active power,
chess brought it to a Persian king, which is heat ; . . . . and by this is sig
who was so delighted with it, that he nified the influence o f this kind o f A n
offered him in return whatever reward gels, which they exercise powerfully
he might ask. T he inventor said he on those beneath them, exciting them
wished only a grain of wheat, doubled to a sublime fervor, and thoroughly
as many times as there were squares purifying them by burning. Thirdly,
on the chess-board ; that is, one grain in fire its brightness must be consid
for the first square, two for the second, ered ; and this signifies that such A n
four for the third, and so on to sixty- gels have within themselves an inextin
four. This the king readily granted ; guishable light, and that they perfectly
but when the amount was reckoned up, illuminate others.
he had not wheat enough in his whole “ In the same way the name of
kingdom to pay it. Cherubim is given from a certain ex
95. Their appointed place or where- cess o f knowledge ; hence it is inter
aJüSïiï. preted pknitudo scientice ; which Dio
99. Thomas Aquinas, the Doctor nysius (Cap. V II. Cœl. Hier.y a princ.)
Angelicus of the Schools, treats the sub explains in four ways : first, as perfect
ject of/Angels at great length in the vision o f God ; secondly, full recep
firsjx'volume of his Summa Tbeologica, tion of divine light ; thirdly, that in
Paradiso xxvm. 367
God himself they contemplate the beau the sitter ; and thus these Angels, by
ty of the order o f things emanating from their promptitudey-are open to reêhTe^
God ; fourthly, that, being themselves God and to serve him.” ."--’'1"
full o f this kind of knowledge, they Daptÿi^’Convito, I. 1, says :
copiously pour it out upon others.” “ K m rîvledÿ is the ultimate perfection
100. T h e love o f God, which holds of-fnir soul, in which consists our ulti
them fast to this central point as with mate felicity.” It .was one of the great
a band. Job xxxviii. 31-: “ Canst thou questions of the Schools, whether the
bind the sweet influences of Pleiades, beatitude of the soul consisted in know
or loose the bands of Orion ? ” ing or in loving. Thomas Aquinas
104. Canto IX. 61 : — maintains the former part of this prop
“ A b ove us there are mirrors, Thrones you call osition, and Duns Scotus the latter.
them , 113. By the grace of God, and the
From w hich shines out on us God Judicant.” co-operation of the good will o f the
O f the Thrones, Thomas Aquinas, recipient.
Sum. Theol., C V III. 5, says : “ T he 116. T h e perpetual spring o f Para
Order of Thrones excels the inferior dise, which knows no falling autumnal
Orders in this, that it has the power leaves, no season in which Aries is a
o f perceiving immediately in God the nocturnal sign.
reasons of the Divine operations.......... 122. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol.,
Dionysius (Cap. V II. Cœl. Hier.') ex I. Quaest. cvm . 6, says : “ And thus
plains the name o f Thrones from their Dionysius (Cap. V II. Cœl. Hier.), from
resemblance to material chairs, in which the names o f the Orders inferring the
four things are to be considered. First, properties thereof, placed in the first
in reference to position, because chairs Hierarchy those Orders whose names
are raised above the ground ; and thus were given them in reference to God,
these Angels, which are called Thrones, namely, the Seraphim, Cherubim , and
are raised so far that they can perceive Thrones ; but in the middle Hierarchy
immediately in God the reasons of he placed those whose names designate
things. Secondly, in material chairs firm a certain common government or dis
ness must be considered, because one sits position, that is, the Dominions, Virtues,
firmly in them ; but this is e converso, and Powers ; and in the third Order
for the Angels themselves are made firm he placed those whose names designate
by God. Thirdly, because the chair the execution of the work, namely, the
receives the sitter, and he can be car Principalities, Angels, and Archangels.
ried in it ; and thus the Angels re . . . . But to the rule o f government three
ceive God in themselves, and in a cer things belong, the first o f which is the
tain sense carry him to their inferiors. distinction of the things to be done,
Fourthly, from their shape, because the which is the province o f the Dominions',
chair is open on one side, to receive the second is to provide the faculty of
368 Notes
fulfilling, which belongs to the Virtues ; the quarter where he lived ; that he
but the third is to arrange in what way was surnamed Theosoph, or the Wise in
the things prescribed, or defined, can G od; that he was converted, not by the
be fulfilled, so that some one may ex preaching o f St. Paul, but by a miracle
ecute them, and this belongs to the the saint wrought in restoring a blind
Powers. But the execution of the an man to sight ; and that “ the woman
gelic ministry consists in announcing named Damaris,” who was converted
things divine. In the execution, how with him, was his wife. It quotes
ever, o f any act, there are some who from a letter o f his to Polycarp, writ
begin the act, and lead the others, as ten from Egypt, where he was with his
in singing the precentors, and in battle friend and fellow-student Apollophanes,
those who lead and direct the rest ; and where he witnessed the darkening
and this belongs to the Principalities. o f the sun at the Crucifixion : “ W e
There are others who simply execute, were both at Heliopolis, when sudden
and this is the part of the Angels. ly we saw the moon conceal the sur
Others hold an intermediate position, face o f the sun, though this was not
which belongs to the Archangels.” the time for an eclipse, and this dark
130. T h e Athenian convert of St. ness continued for three hours, and the
Paul. Acts xvii. 34 : “ Howbeit, cer light returned at the ninth hour and
tain men clave unto him, and believed; lasted till evening.” And finally it nar
among the which was Dionysius the rates, that when Dionysius was behead
Areopagite.” Dante places him among ed, in Paris, where he had converted
the theologians in the Heaven of the many souls and built many churches,
Sun. See Canto X. 1 1 5: — “ straightway the body arose, and, tak
“ Near by behold the lustre o f that taper, ing its head in its arms, led by an an
W h ich in the flesh below looked most within gel, and surrounded by a celestial light,
T h e angelic nature and its m inistry.” carried it a distance o f two miles, from
T o Dionysius was attributed a work, a place called the Mount of Martyrs,
called The Celestial Hierarchy, which to the place where it now reposes.”
is the great storehouse o f all that re For an account of the Celestial Hie
lates to the nature and operations of rarchy, see Canto X. Note 115.
Angels. Venturi calls him “ the false 133. St. Gregory differed from St.
Areopagite” ; and Dalbæus, De Script. Dionysius in the arrangement of the
Dion. Areop.y says that this work was Orders, placing the Principalities in
not known till the sixth century. the second triad, and the Virtues in
T h e Legenda Aurea confounds St. the third.
Dionysius the Areopagite with St. D e 138. St. Paul, who, 2 Corinthians,
nis, Bishop o f Paris in the third cen xii. 4, “ was caught up into paradise,
tury, and patron saint of France. It and heard unspeakable words, which it
says he was called the Areopagite from is not lawful for a man to utter.”
Paradiso xxix. 369
C A N T O XXIX.
1. T h e Primum Mobile, or Crystal 21. Genesis i. 2 : “ And the Spirit

line Heaven, continued. o f God moved upon the face of the
T h e children o f Latona are Apollo waters.”
and Diana, the Sun and Moon. 22. Pure Matter, or the elements ;
2. When the Sun is in Aries and pure Form, or the Angels ; and the
the Moon in Libra, and when the Sun two conjoined, the human race.
is setting and the full Moon rising, so Form, in the language of the Schools,
that they are both on the horizon at and as defined by Thomas Aquinas, is
the same time. the principle “ by which we first think,
3. So long as they remained thus whether it be called intellect, or intel
equipoised, as if in the opposite scales lectual soul.” See Canto IV . Note 54.
o f an invisible balance suspended from 23. Genesis i. 31 : “ And God saw
the zenith. everything that he had made, and, be
9. God, whom Dante could not look hold, it was very good.”
upon, even as reflected in the eyes o f 33. T h e Angels. Thomas Aqui
Beatrice. nas, Sum. Theol., I. Quæst. l . 2, says :
11. What Dante wishes to know is, “ Form is act. Therefore whatever is
where, when, and how the Angels were form alone, is pure act.” For his defi
created. nition of form, see Note 22.
12. Every When and every Where. 34. Pure matter, which is passive
14. Dante, Convito, III. 1 4 ,'defines and only possesses potentiality, or power
splendor as “ reflected light.” Here of assuming various forms when united
it means the creation ; the reflected with mind. “ It is called potentiality,”
light of God. comments Buti, “ because it can receive
Job xxxviii. 7 : “ When the morn many forms ; and the forms are called
ing stars sang together, and all the sons act, because they change, and act by
of God shouted for joy.” And again, changing matter into various forms.”
35 : “ Canst thou send lightnings, that 35. T h e union of the soul and body
they may go, and say unto thee, Here in man, who occupies the intermediate
we are ? ” place between Angels and pure matter.
16. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Tbeol., 36. T^V^bond, though suspended
I. Quæst. l x i . 3 : “ T he angelic nature by dea'th/will beVesumed again at the
was made before the creation of time, resu/rection, and remain forever.
and after eternity.” 3p. St. Jerome, the greatest o f the
18. In the creation of the Angels. Latin fathers of the Church, and au-
Some editions read nove Amori, the nine thoXof the translation o f the Scriptures
Loves, or nine choirs of Angels. knowhv as the Vulgate, was born o f
v o l. h i. 47
37 o Notes
wealthy parents in Dalmatia, in 342. on, to which, for the fear o f hell, I had
He studied at Rome under the gram voluntarily condemned myself, having
marian Donatus, and became a lawyer no other company but scorpions and
in that city. At the age o f thirty he wild beasts, I many times found my
visited the Holy Land, and, withdraw imagination filled with lively represen
ing from the world, became an ancho tations o f dances in the company o f
rite in the desert of Chalcida, on the Roman ladies, as if I had been in the
borders of Arabia. Here he under midst of them.............. I often joined
went the bodily privations and tempta whole nights to the days, crying, sigh
tions, and enjoyed the spiritual triumphs, ing, and beating my breast till the de
o f the hermit’s life. He was “ haunted sired calm returned. I feared the very
by demons, and consoled by voices and cell in which I lived, because it was
visions from heaven.” In one of his witness to the foul suggestions o f my
letters, cited by Butler, Lives o f the enemy ; and being angry and armed
Saintst IX . 362, he writes : “ In the with severity against myself, I went
remotest part of a wild and sharp des alone into the most secret parts of the
ert, which, being burnt up with the wilderness, and if I discovered any
heats o f the scorching sun, strikes with where a deep valley, or a craggy rock,
horror and terror even the monks that that was the place of my prayer, there
inhabit it, I seemed to myself to be in I threw this miserable sack of my body.
the midst o f the delights and assemblies T h e same Lord is my witness, that
of Rome. I loved solitude, that in the after so many sobs and tears, after hav
bitterness of my soul I might more ing in much sorrow looked long up to
freely bewail my miseries, and call heaven, I felt most delightful comforts
upon my Saviour. M y hideous emaci and interior sweetness ; and these so
ated limbs were covered with sack great, that, transported and absorpt,
cloth : my skin was parched dry and I seemed to myself to be amidst the
black, and my flesh was almost wasted choirs o f angels ; and glad and joyful
away. T he days I passed in tears and I sung to God : A fter Theey O Lordt
groans, and when sleep overpowered we w ill run in the fragrancy o f thy celes
me against my will, I cast my wearied tial ointments.”
bones, which hardly hung together, In another letter, cited by Montalem-
upon the bare ground, not so properly bert, Monks o f the Westy Auth. T r ., I.
to give them rest, as to torture myself. 404, he exclaims: “ O desert, enam
I say nothing of my eating and drink elled with the flowers o f Christ ! O
ing ; for the monks in that desert, solitude, where those stones are born
when they are sick, know no other of which, in the Apocalypse, is built
drink but cold water, and look upon the city o f the Great King ! O re
it as sensuality ever to eat anything treat, which rejoicest in the friend
dressed by fire. In this exile and pris ship of God ! What doest thou in
Paradiso xxix. 371
the world, my brother, with thy soul at the centre o f the earth, towards
greater than the world ? H ow long which all things gravitate, and
wilt thou remain in the shadow o f “ Down upon w hich thrust all the other rocks.”
roofs, and in the smoky dungeons o f Milton, Par. Lost, V . 856, makes
cities ? Believe me, I see here more the rebel angels deny that they were
o f the light.” created by God : —
A t the end o f five years he was driv “ W h o saw
W h en this creation was ? Rem em berest thou
en from his solitude by the persecution
T h y m aking, w hile the M ak er gave thee being?
o f the Eastern monks ; and lived suc
W e know no time when we were not as now j
cessively in Jerusalem, Antioch, Con K n o w none before us ; self-begot, self-raised
stantinople, Rome, and Alexandria. By our own quickening power, when fatal course
Finally, in 385, he returned to the Had circled his full orb, the birth mature
H oly Land, and built a monastery at O f this our native heaven, ethereal sons.”
Bethlehem. Here he wrote his trans 65. T h e merit consists in being

lation o f the Scriptures, and his Lives willing to receive this grace.
o f the Fathers o f the Desert ; but in 95. St. Chrysostom, who in his
416 this monastery, and others that preaching so carried away his audi
had risen up in its neighborhood, were ences that they beat the pavement
burned by the Pelagians, and St. Jerome with their swords and called him the
took refuge in a strong tower or forti “ Thirteenth Apostle,” in one o f his
fied castle. Four years afterwards he Homilies thus upbraids the custom of
died, and was buried in the ruins of applauding the preacher : “ What do
his monastery. your praises advantage me, when I see
40. This truth o f the simultaneous not your progress in virtue ? Or what
creation o f mind and matter, as stated harm shall I receive from the silence
in line 29. o f my auditors, when I behold the in
41. T h e opinion o f St. Jerome and crease o f their piety ? T h e praise o f
other Fathers of the Church, that the the speaker is not the acclamation o f
Angels were created long ages before his hearers, but their zeal for piety and
the rest of the universe, is refuted by religion ; not their making a great stir
Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol., I. Quæst. in the times of hearing, but their show
LX I. 3 . ing diligence at all other times. A p
45. That the Intelligences or Motors plause, as soon as it is out o f the mouth,
o f the heavens should be so long with is dispersed into the air, and vanishes ;
out any heavens to move. but when the hearers grow better, this
51. T h e subject of the elements is brings an incorruptible and immortal
the earth, so called as being the low reward both to the speaker and the
est, or underlying the others, fire, air, hearer. T h e praise of your acclama
and water. tion may render the orator more illus
56. T h e pride o f Lucifer, who lies trious here, but the piety of your souls
372 Notes
w ill give him greater confidence before T h e skittish fancy with facetious tales,
the tribunal o f Christ. Therefore, if W h en sent with G od’s commission to the heart ! ”
any one love the preacher, or if any For a specimen o f the style of popu
preacher love his people, let him not lar preachers in the Middle Ages, see
be enamored with applause, but with the story of Frate Cipolla, in the De-
the benefit of the hearers.” camerone, Gior. V I. Nov. 10. See also
103. Lapo is the abbreviation of Scheible’s Kloster, and Menin’s Prédi-
Jacopo, and Bindi of Aldobrandi, both catoriana.
familiar names in Florence. 118. T h e Devil, who is often rep
107. Milton, Lycidas, 113 : — resented in early Christian art under
“ H ow w ell could I have spared for thee, young the shape o f a coal-black bird. See
swain, Didron, Christ . lconog., I.
Enow o f such as for their bellies’ sake 124. In early paintings the swine
Creep, and intrude, and clim b into the fold !
is the symbol of St. Anthony, as the
O f other care they little reckoning m ake,
T h a n how to scramble at the shearers’ feast,
cherub is of St. Matthew, the lion o f
A n d shove away the worthy bidden guest ! St. Mark, and the eagle o f St. John.
Blind mouths ! that scarce themselves know There is an old tradition that St. A n
how to hold thony was once a swineherd. Brand,
A sheep-hook, or have learned aught else the Pop. Antiquities , I. 358, says : —
least
“ In the World o f Wonders is the
T h a t to the faithful herdman’s art belongs !
following translation of an epigram : —
W h a t recks it them ? W h at need they ? T h e y
are sped ; ‘ Once fed’st thou, A n th on y, an heard o f swine,
A n d , w hen they list, their lean and flashy songs A n d now an heard o f m onkes thou feedest
G rate on their scrannel pipes o f wretched still s —
straw : For w it and gut, alike both charges bin :
T h e hungry sheep look up, and are not fed ; Both loven filth alike 5 both lik e to fill
But swoln w ith wind, and the rank mist they T h e ir greedy paunch a like. Nor was that kind
draw, M ore beastly, sottish, swinish than this last.
R o t inwardly, and foul contagion spread : A ll else agrees : one fault I onely find,
Besides what the grim w o lf with privy paw T h o u feedest not thy m onkes w ith oken
D aily devours apace, and nothing said : m ast.’
But that two-handed engine at the door “ T h e author mentions before, per
Stands ready to smite once, and smite no
sons ‘ who runne up and downe the
m ore.”
country, crying, Have you anything
11 5. Cowper, Task, II. : — to bestow upon my lord S. Anthonie’s
“ H e that negotiates between God and man, swine ? ’ ”
A s G od ’s ambassador, the grand concerns Mrs. Jameson, Sacred and Legendary
O f judgm ent and o f mercy, should beware
A rt, II. 380, remarks: “ I have read
O f lightness in his speech. ’T is pitiful
T o court a grin, when you should woo a soul j
somewhere that the hog is given to St.
T o break a jest, when pity would inspire Anthony, because he had been a swine
Pathetic exhortation ; and t’ address herd, and cured the diseases o f swine.
Paradiso xxix. 373
This is quite a mistake. T h e hog was Mr. Howells, Venetian Life , p. 341,
the representative o f the demon of sen alludes to the same custom as once prev
suality and gluttony, which Anthony is alent in Italy : “ Among other privi
supposed to have vanquished by the leges o f the Church, abolished in Ven
exercises o f piety and by divine aid. ice long ago, was that ancient right
T h e ancient custom o f placing in all o f the monks o f St. Anthony Abbot,
his effigies a black pig at his feet, or by which their herds of swine were
under his feet, gave rise to the super made free of the whole city. These
stition that this unclean animal was animals, enveloped in an odor of sanc
especially dedicated to him, and under tity, wandered here and there, and were
his protection. T h e monks of the O r piously fed by devout people, until the
der of St. Anthony kept herds of con year 1409, when, being found danger
secrated pigs, which were allowed to ous to children, and inconvenient to
feed at the public charge, and which everybody, they were made the subject
it was a profanation to steal or kill : of a special decree, which deprived
hence the proverb about the fatness o f them o f their freedom of movement.
a ‘ Tantony pig.’ ” T h e Republic was always opposing
H ailiwell, Diet, o f Arch, and Prov. and limiting the privileges of the
Words, has the following definition : Church ! ”
“ A n t h o n y - P ig. T h e favorite or 126. Giving false indulgences, with
smallest pig o f the litter. A Kentish out the true stamp upon them, in re
expression, according to Grose. * T o turn for the alms received.
follow like a tantony pig,’ i. e. to follow 130. T h e nature o f the Angels.
close at one’s heels. Some derive this 134. Daniel vii. 10 : “ Thousand
saying from a privilege enjoyed by the thousands ministered unto him, and ten
friars o f certain convents in England thousand times ten thousand stood be
and France, sons o f St. Anthony, whose fore him.”
swine were permitted to feed in the 136. That irradiates this angelic na
streets. These swine would follow any ture.
one having greens or other provisions, 138. T h e splendors are the reflected
till they obtained some o f them ; and lights, or the Angels.
it was in those days considered an act 140. T h e fervor o f the Angels is
o f charity and religion to feed them. proportioned to their capacity o f re
St. Anthony was invoked for the pig.” ceiving the divine light.
374 Notes
C A N T O XXX.
The; ascent to the Empyrean, the subject, which is God. And of this he
"tenth and jast Heaven. O f this Heaven, says to his disciples, ‘ M y peace I give
Dante, Cofivito, II. 4, says : “ This is the unto you ; my peace I leave you ’ ;
sovereign/edifice o f the world, in which giving and leaving them his doctrine,
\the whole world is included, and out- which is this science o f which I speak.
sMejjp'which nothing is. And it is not O f this Solomon says : ‘ There are
in space, but was formed solely in the threescore queens, and fourscore con
primal Mind, which the Greeks call cubines, and virgins without number ;
Protonoe. This is that magnificence my dove, my undefiled, is but one.’
o f which the Psalmist spake, when he All sciences he calls queens and par
says to God, * T h y magnificence is ex amours and virgins ; and this he calls
alted above the heavens.’ ” a dove, because it is without blemish
Milton, Par. Lost, III. 56 : — o f strife ; and this he calls perfect, be
“ N ow had the A lm igh ty Father from above,
cause it makes us perfectly to see the
From the pure empyrean where he sits truth in which our soul has rest.”
H igh throned above all high th , bent down his eye, 42. Philippians iv. 7 : “ T h e peace
His own works and their works at once to view. o f God, which passeth all understand
A bout him all the sanctities o f heaven
ing.”
Stood th ick as stars, and from his sight received
43. T h e Angels and the souls of the
Beatitude past utterance.”
saints.
2. T h e sixth hour is noon, and 45. T h e Angels will be seen in the
when noon is some six thousand miles same aspect after the last judgment as
away from us, the dawn is approach before ; but the souls of the saints will
ing, the shadow o f the earth lies almost wear “ the twofold garments,” spoken
on a plane with it, and gradually the o f in Canto X X V . 92, the spiritual
stars disappear. body, and the glorified earthly body.
10. T h e nine circles o f Angels, de 61. Daniel vii. 10: “ A fiery stream
scribed in Canto X X V III. issued and came forth from before
38. From the Crystalline Heaven him.” And Revelation xxii. 1: “ And
to the Empyrean. Dante, Convito, II. he showed me a pure river o f water
15, makes the Empyrean the symbol o f o f life, clear as crystal, proceeding
Theology, the Divine Science : “ The out o f the throne o f God and o f the
Empyrean Heaven, by its peace, resem Lamb.”
bles the Divine Science, which is full of 64. T h e sparks are Angels, and the
all peace ; and which suffers no strife flowers the souls o f the blessed.
o f opinions or sophistical arguments, 66. For the mystic virtues of the
because o f the exceeding certitude o f its ruby, see Canto IX . Note 69.
Paradiso xxx. 375
76. For the mystic virtues o f the 137. This is Henry of Luxemburg,
topaz, see Canto X V . Note 85. to whom in 1300 Dante was looking as
90. “ By the length,” says Venturi, the regenerator o f Italy. He became
“ was represented the outpouring of Emperor in 1308, and died in 1311,
God upon his creatures; by the round ten years before Dante. See Purg.
ness, the return o f this outpouring to V I. Note 97, and X X X III. Note 43.
God, as to its first source and ultimate 142. A t the Curia Romana, or Papal
end.” coarfr:— x
99. Dante repeats the word vidi, ''T143. P ipe Clement V. (13 0 5 -13 14 ).
I saw, three times, as a rhyme, to ex Seèî^/gÎX. Note 83. Th e allusion
press the intenseness o f his vision. JieoH’s to his doubleThraling witL.H.en-..
100. Buti thinks that this light is ry o f Luxemburg. See Canto X V II.
the Holy Ghost ; Philalethes, that it Note 82.
is the Logos, or second person o f the 147. Among the Simoniacs in the
Trinity ; Tommaseo, that it is Illumi third round o f Malebolge. O f Simon
nating Grace. Magus, Milman, Hist. Christ ., II. 97,
124. Didron, Christ. Iconog., I. 234, writes thus : “ Unless Simon was in
says : “ It was in the centre, at the fact a personage of considerable im
very heart o f this luminous eternity, portance during the early history of
that the Deity shone forth. Dante no Christianity, it is difficult to account
doubt wished to describe one o f those for his becoming, as he is called by
roses with a thousand petals, which Beausobre, the hero o f the Romance
light the porches o f our noblest cathe o f Heresy. I f Simon was the same
drals,— the rose-windows, which were with that magician, a Cypriot by birth,
contemporaneous with the Florentine who was employed by Felix as agent
poet, and which he had no doubt seen in his intrigue to detach Drusilla from
in his travels in France. There in her husband, this part of his character
fact, in the very depth o f the chalice o f accords with the charge o f licentious
that rose o f colored glass, the Divine ness advanced both against his life and
Majesty shines out resplendently.” his doctrines by his Christian oppo
129. T he word convent is here used nents. This is by no means improba
in its original meaning o f a coming to ble ; and indeed, even if he wTas not a
gether, or assembly. person thus politically prominent and
136. T he name o f Augustus is equiv influential, the early writers o f Chris
alent to Kaiser, Cæsar, or Emperor. In tianity would scarcely have concurred
Canto X X X II. 119, the Virgin Mary in representing him as a formidable
is called Augusta, the Queen o f the and dangerous antagonist o f the Faith
Kingdom o f Heaven, the Empress of as a kind of personal rival of St. Peter,
“ the most just and merciful of em without some other groundwork for the
pires.” fiction besides the collision recorded in
376 Notes
the Acts. T h e doctrines which are power o f evil angels, had been in a
ascribed to him and to his followers, constant state o f transmigration, and,
who continued to exist for several cen among other mortal bodies, had occu
turies, harmonize with the glimpse o f pied that o f the famous Helen of Troy.
his character and tenets in the writ Beausobre, who elevates Simon into a
ings of St. Luke. Simon probably was Platonic philosopher, explains the H e
one o f that class of adventurers which lena as a sublime allegory. She was
abounded at this period, or like Apol the Psyche o f his philosophic romance.
lonius of Tyana, and others at a later T h e soul, by evil influences, had be
time, with whom the opponents o f come imprisoned in matter. By her
Christianity attempted to confound Je the Deity had created the angels : the
sus and his Apostles. His doctrine angels, enamored of her, had inextri
was Oriental in its language and in its cably entangled her in that polluting
pretensions. He was the first Æon or bondage, in order to prevent her re
emanation, or rather perhaps the first turn to heaven. T o fly from their
manifestation o f the primal Deity. He embraces she had passed from body to
assumed not merely the title o f the body. Connecting this fiction with
Great Power or Virtue o f God, but all the Grecian mythology, she was M i
the other Appellations, — the Word, nerva, or impersonated Wisdom ; per
the Perfection, the Paraclete, the A l haps, also, Helena, or embodied Beau
mighty, the whole combined attributes ty.”
o f the Deity. He had a companion, 148. Pope Boniface V III., a native
Helena, according to the statement of o f Alagna, now Anagni. See Inf. X IX .
his enemies, a beautiful prostitute, Note 53, and Purg. X X . Note 87.
whom he found at T yre, who became Dante has already his punishment
in like manner the first conception prepared. He is to be thrust head
(the Enncea) o f the Deity ; but who, downward into a narrow hole in the
by her conjunction with matter, had rock o f Malebolge, and to be driven
been enslaved to its malignant influ down still lower when Clement V .
ence, and, having fallen under the shall follow him.
C A N T O XXXI.
1. T h e White Rose o f Paradise. and fly in clusters over the vernal flow
7. Iliad, II. 86, Anon. T r. : “ And ers, and thickly some fly in this direc
the troops thronged together, as swarms tion, and some in that.”
o f crowding bees, which come ever in 32. T h e nymph Callisto, or Helice,
fresh numbers from the hollow rock, was changed by Jupiter into the con-
Paradiso xxxi. 377
stellation o f the Great Bear, and her when, five years later, this monastery
son into that o f the Little Bear. See had become overcrowded with monks,
Purg . X X V . Note 131. he was sent out to found a new one.
34. Rome and her superb edifices, Mrs. Jameson, Legends o f the Monas
before the removal o f the Papal See to tic Ordersj p. 149, says: “ T h e manner
Aîgncm. o f going forth on these occasions was
// 35. speaking o f Petrarch’s visit to strikingly characteristic of the age ; —
' I Rom e/M r. Norton, Travel and Study the abbot chose twelve monks, repre
Trr*italy, p. 288, says : “ T h e great senting the twelve Apostles, and placed
church of St. John Lateran, ‘ the moth at their head a leader, representing
er and head o f all the churches of the Jesus Christ, who, with a cross in his
city and the world,’ — mater urbis et hand, went before them. T h e gates
orbis, — had been almost destroyed by of the convent opened, — then closed
fire, with its adjoining palace, and the behind them, — and they wandered
houses o f the canons, on the Eve of into the wide world, trusting in God
St. John, in 1308. T h e palace and to show them their destined abode.
the canons’ houses were rebuilt not “ Bernard led his followers to a wil
lohg after ; but at the time o f Pe- derness, called the Valley o f Worm
^ trarch’s latest visit to Rome, and for wood', and there, at his biding, arose
\ years afterward, the church was with- the since renowned abbey of Clairvaux.
i out a roof, and its walls were ruinous. T h ey felled the trees, built themselves
\ T h e poet addressed three at least of huts, tilled and sowed the ground, and
^ the Popes at Avignon with urgent ap- changed the whole face o f the country
\ peals that this disgrace should no lon round ; till that which had been a dis
g e r be permitted, — but the Popes gave mal solitude, the resort o f wolves and
no heed to his words ; for the ruin o f robbers, became a land o f vines and
Roman churches, or o f Rome itself, corn, rich, populous, and prosperous.”
was a matter o f little concern to these This incident forms the subject o f
Transalpine prelates.” one o f Murillo’s most famous paintings,
rom the highest regions o f the and is suggestive of the saint’s intense
/Av to the\ lowest depth of the sea. devotion to the Virgin, which Dante
J 102. at. Bernard, the great Abbot expresses in this line.
t o f Clairvjkux, the Doctor Mellifiuus o f Mr. Vaughan, Hours with the Mys
K the Church, and preacher o f the dis- tics, I. 145, gives the following sketch
\ àstrous Second Crusade, was born of o f St. Bernard : —
\noble/parents in the village of Fon “ W ith Bernard the monastic life is
taine near Dijon, in Burgundy, in the the one thing needful. He began life
year \ 190. After studying at Paris, at by drawing after him into the convent
the age of twenty he entered the Ben all his kindred ; sweeping them one by
edictine monastery o f Citeaux ; and one from the high seas o f the world
48
37§ Notes
with the irresistible vortex of his own You, their hearts will answer, whose
religious fervor. His incessant cry for flocks are countless, would nothing con
Europe is, Better monasteries, and more tent you but our ewe lamb ? Perhaps
of them. Let these ecclesiastical cas some cloister will be, for them too, the
tles multiply; let them cover and com last resource o f their desolation. T h ey
mand the land, well garrisoned with will fly for ease in their pain to the
men of God, and then, despite all her system which caused it. Bernard hopes
esy and schism, theocracy will flourish, so. So inhuman is the humanity o f
the earth shall yield her increase, and asceticism ; cruel its tender mercies ;
all people praise the Lord. Who so thus does it depopulate the world o f
wise as Bernard to win souls for Christ, its best in order to improve it..........
that is to say, recruits for the cloister ? “ Bernard had his wish. He made
W ith what eloquence he paints the Clairvaux the cynosure of all contem
raptures of contemplation, the vanity plative eyes. For any one who could
and sin of earthly ambition or of earth exist at all as a monk, with any satis
ly love ! Wherever in his travels faction to himself, that was the place
Bernard may have preached, there, above all others. Brother Godfrey,
presently, exultant monks must open sent out to be first Abbot of Fontenay,
wide their doors to admit new con — as soon as he has set all things in
verts. Wherever he goes, he bereaves order there, returns, only too gladly,
mothers of their children, the aged o f from that rich and lovely region, to
their last solace and last support; prais re-enter his old cell, to walk around,
ing those the most who leave most delightedly revisiting the well-remem
misery behind them. H ow sternly does bered spots among the trees or by the
he rebuke those Rachels who mourn water-side, marking how the fields and
and will not be comforted for children gardens have come on, and relating to
dead to them forever ! What vitriol the eager brethren (for even Bernard’s
does he pour into the wounds when he monks have curiosity) all that befell
asks if they will drag their son down him in his work. He would sooner
to perdition with themselves by resist be third Prior at Clairvaux, than Abbot
ing the vocation of Heaven ; whether o f Fontenay. So, too, with Brother
it was not enough that they brought Humbert, commissioned in like manner
him forth sinful to a world of sin, and to regulate Igny Abbey (fourth daughter
will they now, in their insane affection, o f Clairvaux). He soon comes back,
cast him into the fires of hell ? Yet weary of the labor and sick for home,
Bernard is not hard-hearted by nature. to look on the Aube once more, to hear
He can pity this disgraceful weakness the old mills go drumming and dron
o f the flesh. He makes such amends ing, with that monotony o f muffled
as superstition may. I will be a father sound — the associate o f his pious rev
to him, he says. Alas ! cold comfort. eries— often heard in his dreams when
Paradiso xxxi. 379
«
far away ; to set his feet on the very niece o f Herod. It is impossible to
same flagstone in the choir where he decide between the different traditions,
used to stand, and to be happy. But some of which make her a virgin, and
Bernard, though away in Italy, toiling others the wife of Zaccheus.
in the matter of the schism, gets to “ However this may be, the happy
hear of his return, and finds time to woman who obtained the venerable
send him across the Alps a letter of imprint of the holy face lived not far
rebuke for this criminal self-pleasing, from the palace of Pilate. Her house
whose terrible sharpness must have is still shown to pilgrims at Jerusalem ;
darkened the poor man’s meditations and a Canon of Mayence, who went to
for many a day. the Holy Land in 1483, reported that
“ Bernard had further the satisfac he had visited the house of the Vero
tion of improving and extending mo- nica.
nasticism to the utmost ; o f sewing “ When she saw Our Lord pass,
together, with tolerable success, the bearing his cross, covered with blood,
rended vesture o f the Papacy ; of sup spittle, sweat, and dust, she ran to meet
pressing. a more popular and more him, and, presenting her kerchief, tried
Scriptural Christianity, for the benefit to wipe his adorable face. Our Lord,
o f his despotic order ; o f quenching leaving for an instant the burden o f the
for a time, by the extinction o f Abe cross to Simon the Cyrenean, took the
lard, the spirit o f free inquiry ; and kerchief, applied it to his face, and gave
o f seeing his ascetic and superhuman it back to the pious woman, marked
ideal of religion everywhere accepted as with the exact imprint o f his august
the genuine type o f Christian virtue.” countenance.”
104. T h e Veronica is the portrait O f the Veronica there are four cop
o f our Saviour impressed upon a veil or ies in existence, each claiming to be
kerchief, preserved with great care in the original ; one at Rome, another at
the church of the Santi Apostoli at Paris, a third at Laon, and a fourth at
Rome. Collin de Plancy, Légendes des Xaen in Andalusia. Th e traveller who
Saintes Images, p. 11, gives the follow has crossed the Sierra Morena cannot
ing account of it : — easily forget the stone column, surmount
“ Properly speaking, the Veronica ed by an iron cross, which marks the
( vera icon) is the true likeness of Our boundary between La Mancha and An
Lord ; and the same name has been dalusia, with the melancholy stone face
given to the holy woman who obtained upon it, and the inscription, “ E l verda-
it, because the name of this holy woman dero Retrato de la Santa Cara del Dios
was uncertain. According to some, she de Xaen.”
was a pious Jewess, called Seraphia ; 116. T h e Virgin Mary, Regina Cceli.
according to others, she was Berenice, 125. T h e chariot of the sun.
380 Notes
0
C A N T O XXXII.
i. St. Bernard, absorbed in contem 58. Festinata gente, dying in in

plation of the Virgin. fancy, and thus hurried into the life
5. Eve. St. Augustine, Serm. 18 eternal. Shakespeare, King Leary III.
D e Sanctisf says : “ Ilia per eussit, ista 7 : “ Advise the Duke, where you are
sanavit. going, to a most festinate prepara
8. Rachel is an emblem of Divine tion.”
Contemplation. Inf. II. 101, Beatrice 68. Jacob and Esau. Genesis xxv.
says : — 22 : “ And the children struggled to
“ A n d came unto the place gether within her.” And Romans ix.
W here I was sitting w ith the ancient R a ch e l.”
11 : “ For the children being not yet
11. Ruth the Moabitess, ancestress born, neither having done any good or
of King David. evil, that the purpose o f God, accord
12. “ Have mercy upon me,” are ing to election, might stand, not of
the first words of Psalm li., “ a Psalm works, but of him that calleth.”
o f David, when Nathan the prophet 70. Buti comments thus : “ As it
came unto him.” pleased God to give black hair to one,
24. The saints o f the Old Testa and to the other red, so it pleased him
ment. to give more grace to one than to the
27. T h e saints of the New Testa other.” And the Ottimo says : “ One
ment. was red, the other black ; which colors
31. John the Baptist, seated at the denote the temperaments of men, and
point of the mystic Rose, opposite to accordingly the inclination o f their
the Virgin Mary. He died two years minds.”
before Christ’s resurrection, and during 75. T h e keenness o f vision with
these two years was in the Limbo o f which they are originally endowed.
the Fathers. 76. From Adam to Abraham.
40. T h e row of seats which divides 79. From Abraham to Christ. Gen
the Rose horizontally, and crosses the esis xvii. 10 : “ This is my covenant,
two vertical lines of division, made by which ye shall keep, between me and
the seat of the Virgin Mary and those you, and thy seed after thee : Every
o f the other Hebrew women on one man-child among you shall be circum
side, and on the other the seats of John cised.”
the Baptist and of the other saints of 85. Th e face o f the Virgin Mary.
the New Testament beneath him. Didron, in his Christ. Iconog.y I. 242,
43. That is to say, by the faith of devotes a chapter to the “ History o f
their parents, by circumcision, and by the Portraits o f God the Son.” Be
baptism, as explained line 76 et seq. sides the Veronica and the Santo Volto,
Paradiso x x x ii. 381
attributed to Nicodemus, he mentions cient fathers. Lentulus writes to the

others which tradition traces back to Senate as follows : s At this time ap
Pilate and St. Luke, and a statue erect peared a man who is still living and
ed to Christ by the woman who was endowed with mighty power ; his
cured o f the bloody flux. In the fol name is Jesus Christ. His disciples
lowing extract several others are re call him the Son of God ; others re
ferred to : — gard him as a powerful prophet. He
“ Abgarus, king o f Edessa, having raises the dead to life, and heals the
learnt, says Damascenus, the wonderful sick o f every description of infirmity
things related of our Saviour, became and disease. This man is of lofty
inflamed with Divine love ; he sent stature, and well-proportioned ; his
ambassadors to the Son o f God, invit countenance severe and virtuous, so
ing him to come and visit him, and that he inspires beholders with feelings
should the Saviour refuse to grant his both of fear and love. T h e hair of
request, he charged his ambassadors to his head is of the color of wine, and
employ some artist to make a portrait from the top of the head to the ears
of our Lord. Jesus, from whom noth straight and without radiance, but it
ing is hidden, and to whom nothing is descends from the ears to the shoulders
impossible, being aware of the inten in shining curls. From the shoulders
tion of Abgarus, took a piece o f linen, the hair flows down the back, divided
applied it to his face, and depicted into two portions, after the manner of
thereon his own image. This very the Nazarenes ; his forehead is clear
portrait, continues Damascenus, is in and without wrinkle, his face free from
existence at the present day, and in blemish, and slightly tinged with red,
perfect preservation. his physiognomy noble and gracious.
“ At the same epoch, a minute ver The nose and mouth faultless. His
bal description of the appearance of beard is abundant, the same color as the
Christ was in circulation. T h e fol hair, and forked. His eyes blue and very
lowing description, which is o f great brilliant. In reproving or censuring
importance, was sent to the Roman he is awe-inspiring ; in exhorting and
Senate by Publius Lentulus, Proconsul teaching, his speech is gentle and ca
o f Judæa, before Herod. Lentulus had ressing. His countenance is marvellous
seen the Saviour, and had made him sit in seriousness and grace. He has never
to him, as it were, that he might give once been seen to laugh ; but many
a written description of his features have seen him weep. He is slender in
and physiognomy. His portrait, apoc person, his hands are straight and long,
ryphal though it be, is at least one of his arms beautiful. Grave and solemn
the first upon record ; it dates from in his discourse, his language is simple
the earliest period o f the Church, and and quiet. He is in appearance the
has been mentioned by the most an most beautiful o f the children of men.’
382 Notes
“ The Emperor Constantine caused 99. T h e countenance of each saint
pictures of the Son of God to be paint became brighter.
ed from this ancient description. 107. T h e word in the original is
“ In the eighth century, at the peri abbelliva, which Dante here uses in the
od in which Saint John Damascenus sense of the Provençal, abellis, of Purg.
wrote, the lineaments of this remark X X V I. 140. He uses the word in the
able figure continued to be the same as same sense in Convito, II. 7 : “ In all
they are to this day. speech the speaker is chiefly bent on
“ The hair and the beard, the color persuasion, that is, on pleasing the au
of which is somewhat undetermined in dience, a ll' abbellire dell ’ audienxa,
the letter of Lentulus, for wine may which is the source of all other per
be pale, golden, red, or violet color, suasions.”
is distinctly noted by Damascenus, who 108. T h e star o f morning delight
also adds the tint of the complexion ; ing in the sun, is from Canto V III. 12,
moreover, the opinion o f Damascenus, where Dante speaks of Venus as
like that of Lentulus, is decidedly in “ T h e star
favor of the beauty of Christ, and the T h a t wooes the sun, now follow ing, now in front.”
former severely censures the Manichæ- 119. T he Virgin Mary, the Queen
ans, who entertained a contrary opin o f this empire.
ion. Thus, then, Christ, in taking 121. Adam.
upon him the form o f Adam, assumed 124. St. Peter.
features exactly resembling those of the 127. St. John, who lived till the evil
Virgin M ary.............. In the West, a days and persecutions o f the Church,
century later than the time of Damas the bride o f Christ, won by the cruci
cenus, Christ was always thus depicted. fixion.
S. Anschaire, Archbishop of Hamburg 131. Moses.
and Bremen, who beheld Christ [in a 132. Exodusy xxxii. 9 : “ And the
vision], described him as ( tall, clad in Lord said unto Moses, I have seen this
the manner of the Jews, and beautiful people, and, behold, it is a stiff-necked
in face, the splendor of Divinity darted people.”
like a flame from the eyes of the Re 133. Anna, mother o f the Virgin
deemer, but his voice was full of sweet Mary.
ness.’ ” 137. Santa Lucia, virgin and martyr.
94. T he Angel Gabriel. Luke i. Dante, Inf. II. 100, makes her, as the
28: “ And the angel came in unto her, emblem of illuminating grace, intercede
and said, Hail, thou that art highly with Beatrice for his salvation.
favored, the Lord is with thee: blessed 146. Trusting only to thine own ef
art thou among women.” forts.
Paradiso xxxm. 383
CANTO XXXIII.
i . Chaucer, Second Nonnes Tale : — prophetess, who, beneath a deep rock,

reveals the fates, and commits to the
“ T houm aide and m other, d ou ghterof thy son,
T h o u w ell o f m ercy, sinful soules cure,
leaves of trees her characters and words.
In whom that God o f bountee chees to won ; Whatever verses the virgin has in
T h ou hum ble and high over every creature, scribed on the leaves, she ranges in
T h o u nobledest so fer forth our nature, harmonious order, and leaves in the
T h a t no desdaine the m aker had o f kinde cave enclosed by themselves : uncov
His son in blood and flesh to clothe and winde.
ered they remain in their position, nor
“ W ithin the cloystre blisful o f thy sides,
recede from their order. But when,
T o k e mannes shape the eternal love and pees, upon turning the hinge, a small breath
T h a t o f the trine compas Lord and gide is, o f wind has blown upon them, and
W hom erthe, and see, and heven out o f relees the door [by opening] hath discom
A y herien ; and thou, virgine wem m eles, posed the tender leaves, she never af
Bare o f thy body (and dweltest maiden pure)
terward cares to catch the verses as
T h e creatour o f every creature.
they are fluttering in the hollow cave,
“ Assem bled is in thee magnificence nor to recover their situation, or join
W ith mercy, goodnesse, and w ith swiche pitee, them together.”
T h a t thou, that art the sonne o f excellence, 78. Luke ix. 62 : “ No man having
N o t only helpest hem that praien thee, put his hand to the plough, and look
But oftentime o f thy benignitee
ing back, is fit for the kingdom of
F ul freely, or that men thin helpe beseche,
T h o u goest beforne, and art hir lives lech e.”
God.”
86. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol.,
See also his Ballade o f Our Ladie, I. Quæst. iv. 2 : “ I f therefore God
and La Priere de Nostre Dame. be the first efficient cause o f things, the
36. As St. Macarius said to his soul : perfections to f all things must pre-exist
“ Having taken up thine abode in heav pre-eminently in God.” And Buti :
en, where thou hast God and his holy “ In God are all things that are made,
angels to converse with, see that thou as in the First Cause, that foresees
descend not thence ; regard not earthly -LLW ■-TT-pl. ] . I, >>
things.” i Of\)all the commentaries which
48. Finished the ardor o f desire irk I hay€^tnrsokad, that of Buti alone
its accomplishment. sustains this rendermg’v',«»£*4he line.
66. Æ neidy III. 442, Davidson’s Xlfe resÊ interpret it, “ What I ^ a ^ is ^
T r. : “ When, wafted thither, you
reach the city Cumæ, the hallowed
lakes, and Avernus resounding through
the woods, you will see the ravin
384 Notes
commentators. T h e most intelligible 115. Thomas Aquinas, Sum. Theol.,
is, that Dante forgot in a single mo I. Quæst. xxix. 2: “ What exists by
ment more o f the glory he had seen, itself, and not in another, is called sub
than the world had forgotten in five sistence.”
and twenty centuries of the Argonautic 116. T h e three Persons of the Trin-
expedition, when Neptune wondered ity.
at the shadow of the first ship that ever 128. T h e second circle, or second
crossed the sea. Person of the Trinity.
103. Aristotle, Ethics, I. 1, Gillies’s 131. T h e human nature of C hrist;
T r. : “ Since every art and every kind the incarnation of the Word.
o f knowledge, as well as all the actions 141. In this new light o f God’s
and all the deliberations o f men, con grace, the mystery o f the union o f the
stantly aim at something which they call Divine and human nature in Christ is
good, good in general may be justly de revealed to Dante.
fined, that which all desire.” 144. Wordsworth, Resolution and
114. In the same manner the reflec Independence : —
tion of the Griffin in Beatrice’s eyes, “ A s a cloud . . . .
Purg. X X X I . 124, is described as chan T h a t heareth not the loud winds when they
call,
ging, while the object itself remained
A n d m oveth all together, i f it move at a ll.”
unchanged : —
145. I John iv. 16 : “ God is love ;
“ T h in k , Reader, i f w ithin m y s e lfl m arvelled,
W h en I beheld the thing itself stand still,
and he that dwelleth in love dwelleth
A n d in its image it transformed itself.” in God, and God in him.”
ILLUSTRATIONS
VOL. III.
49
I
ILLUSTRATIONS
LE D A N T E .
Voltaire, Dictionnaire Philosophique.
Vous voulez connaître le Dante. grande affaire est de ne se tromper ni

Des Italiens l’appellent divin ; mais en fait de goût ni en fait de raisonne-
c’est une divinité cachée ; peu de gens mens.
entendent ses oracles ; il a des com Les arts commençaient alors à naître
mentateurs : c’est peut-être encore une dans la patrie du Dante. Florence était
raison de plus pour n’être pas compris. comme Athènes, pleine d’esprit, de
Sa réputation s’affermira toujours, parce grandeur, de légèreté, d’inconstance et
qu’on ne le lit guère. Il y a de lui de factions. La faction blanche avait
une vingtaine de traits qu’on sait par un grand crédit : elle se nommait ainsi
cœur : cela suffit pour s’épargner la du nom de la signora Bianca. Le parti
peine d’examiner le reste. opposé s’intitulait le parti des noirs, pour
Ce divin Dante fut, dit-on, un homme mieux se distinguer des blancs. Ces
assez malheureux. Ne croyez pas qu’il deux partis ne suffisaient pas aux Flo
fut divin de son temps, ni qu’il fut pro rentins. Ils avaient encore les guelfes
phète chez lui. Il est vrai qu’il fut et les gibelins. La plupart des blancs
prieur, non pas prieur de moines, mais étaient gibelins du parti des empereurs,
prieur de Florence, c’est-à-dire l’un des et les noirs penchaient pour les guelfes
sénateurs. attachés aux papes.
Il était né en 1 260, à ce que disent Toutes ces factions aimaient la liberté,
ses compatriotes. Bayle, qui écrivait à et fesaient pourtant ce qu’elles pouvaient
Rotterdam, currente calamo, pour son pour la détruire. Le pape Boniface
libraire, environ quatre siècles entiers V III. voulut profiter de ces divisions
après le Dante, le fit naître en 1265,* pour anéantir le pouvoir des empereurs
et je n’en estime Bayle ni plus ni moins en Italie. Il déclara Charles de Valois,
pour s’être trompé de cinq ans : la frère du roi de France Philippe-le-Bel,
* Dante naquit en effet à Florence, en 1265, son vicaire en Toscane. Le vicaire
au mois de mai. vint bien armé, chassa les blancs et les
388 Illustrations
gibelins, et se fit détester des noirs et desde Noé, d’Abraham, de Moïse, de David.
guelfes. Le Dante était blanc et gibe En avançant chemin, ils découvrent dans
lin ; il fut chassé des premiers, et sa l ’enfer des demeures très agréables :
maison rasée. On peut juger de là s’il dans l’une sont Homère, Horace, Ovide
fut le reste de sa vie affectionné à la et Lucain ; dans une autre on voit
maison de France et aux papes ; on Electre, Hector, Énée, Lucrèce, Brutus
prétend pourtant qu’il alla faire un et le Turc Saladin; dans une troisième,
voyage à Paris, et que pour se désen Socrate, Platon, Hippocrate et l’Arabe
nuyer il se fit théologien, et disputa Averroès.
vigoureusement dans les écoles. On Enfin paraît le véritable enfer, où
ajoute que l’empereur Henri V II. ne Pluton juge les condamnés. Le voya
fit rien pour lui, tout gibelin qu’il était; geur y reconnaît quelques cardinaux,
qu’il alla chez Frédéric d’Aragon, roi quelques papes, et beaucoup de Flo
de Sicile, et qu’il en revint aussi pauvre rentins. Tout cela est-il dans le style
qu’il y était allé. Il fut réduit au mar comique? Non. Tout est-il dans le
quis de Malaspina, et au grand-kan de genre héroïque ? Non. Dans quel
Vérone. Le marquis et le grand-kan goût est donc ce poëme ? Dans un goût
ne le dédommagèrent pas ; il mourut bizarre.
pauvre à Ravenne, à l’âge de cinquante- Mais il y a des vers si heureux et si
six ans. Ce fut dans ces divers lieux naïfs, qu’ils n’ont point vieilli depuis
qu’il composa sa Comédie de Fenfer, du quatre cents ans, et qu’ils ne vieilliront
purgatoire et du paradis ; on a regardé jamais. Un poëme d’ailleurs où l’on
ce salmigondis comme un beau poëme met des papes en enfer réveille beau
épique. coup l’attention ; et les commentateurs
Il trouva d’abord à l’entrée de l’enfer épuisent toute la sagacité de leur esprit
un lion et une louve. Tout d’un coup à déterminer au juste qui sont ceux que
Virgile se présente à lui pour l’en le Dante a damnés, et à ne se pas
courager ; Virgile lui dit qu’il est né tromper dans une matière si grave.
Lombard ; c’est précisément comme si On a fondé une chaire, une lecture
Homère disait qu’il est né Turc. V ir pour expliquer cet auteur classique.
gile offre de faire au Dante les hon Vous me demanderez comment l’in
neurs de l’enfer et du purgatoire, et de quisition ne s’y oppose pas. Je vous
le mener jusqu’à la porte de saint Pierre ; répondrai que l’inquisition entend rail
mais il avoue qu’il ne pourra pas entrer lerie en Italie ; elle sait bien que des
avec lui. plaisanteries en vers ne peuvent point
Cependant Charon les passe tous faire de mal : vous en allez juger par
deux dans sa barque. Virgile lui ra cette petite traduction très libre d’un
conte que, peu de temps après son morceau du chant vingt-troisième ; il
arrivée en enfer, il y vit un être puis s’agit d’un damné de la connaissance de
sant qui vint chercher les ames d’Abel, l’auteur. Le damné parle ainsi : —
La Divine Comédie 389
Je m ’appelais le comte de Guidon ; S’en servit m al, et moi je sais ouvrir

Je fus sur terre et soldat et poltron ; E t refermer le ciel à mon plaisir.
Puis m ’enrôlai sous saint François d’Assise, Si tu me sers, ce ciel est ton partage.
A fin qu’un jour le bout de son cordon Je le servis, et trop bien : dont j ’enrage.
M e donnât place en la céleste église j I l eut Préneste, et la mort me saisit.
E t j ’y serais sans ce pape félon, Lors devers moi saint François descendit,
Qui m ’ordonna de servir sa feintise, Comptant au ciel amener ma bonne ame j
E t me rendit aux griffes du démon. M ais Belzébut vint en poste, et lui dit :
V o ic i le fait. Quand j ’étais sur la terre, M onsieur d’Assise, arrêtez : je réclame
V ers R im in i je fis long-temps la guerre, C e conseiller du saint-père, il est mien ;
M oins, je l ’avoue, en héros qu’en fripon. Bon saint François, que chacun ait le sien
L ’art de fourber me fit un grand renom. Lors tout penaud le bon homme d’Assise
M ais quand mon c h e f eut porté poil grison, M ’abandonnait au grand diable d’enfer.
Tem ps de retraite oû. convient la sagesse, Je lui criai : Monsieur de Lucifer,
L e repentir vint ronger ma vieillesse, Je suis un saint, voyez ma robe grise ;
E t j ’eus recours à la confession. Je fus absous par le c h e f de l ’église.
O repentir tardif et peu durable ! J ’aurai toujours, répondit le démon,
L e bon saint-père en ce temps guerroyait, U n grand respect pour l ’absolution :
N on le Soudan, non le T u rc intraitable, O n est lavé de ses vieilles sottises,
M ais les chrétiens qu’en vrai T u rc il pillait. Pourvu qu’après autres ne soient commises.
O r, sans respect pour tiare et tonsure, J ’ai fait souvent cette distinction
Pour saint François, son froc et sa ceinture j A tes pareils ; et grace à l ’ Italie,
Frère, d it-il, il me convient d’avoir Le diable sait de la théologie.
Incessamment Préneste en mon pouvoir. I l dit, et rit : je ne répliquai rien
Conseille-m oi, cherche sous ton capuce A B elzéb u t; il raisonnait trop bien.
Quelque beau tour, quelque gentille astuce, Lors il m ’empoigne, et d’ un bras raide et ferme
Pour ajouter en bref à mes états Il appliqua sur mon triste épiderme
Ce qui me tente et ne m ’appartient pas. V in g t coups de fouet, dont bien fort il me cuit :
J ’ai les deux clefs du ciel en ma puissance. Que Dieu le rende à Boniface huit.
De Célestin la dévote imprudence
LA DIVINE COMÉDIE.
Rivarol, Étude sur Dante.
Étrange et admirable entreprise ! l’homme, l’auteur de tout mal, et le

Remonter du dernier gouffre des En saint des saints ! Aussi on ne peut se
fers, jusqu’au sublime sanctuaire des figurer la sensation prodigieuse que fit
Cieux ; embrasser la double hiérarchie sur toute l’Italie ce Poème national,
des vices et des vertus, l’extrême mi rempli de hardiesses contre les Papes ;
sère et la suprême félicité, le temps et d’allusions aux événemens récens et aux
l’éternité ; peindre à-la-fois l’ange et questions qui agitoient les esprits; écrit
39° Illustrations
d’ailleurs dans une langue au berceau, éclairci les difficultés, la foule des Com
qui prenoit entre les mains du Dante mentateurs n’ayant vu par-tout que la
une fierté qu’elle n’eut plus après lui, théologie : mais ils auroient dû voir
et qu’on ne lui connoissoit pas avant. aussi la mythologie, car le Poète les a
L ’efFet qu’il produisit fut tel, que lors mêlées. Ils veulent tous absolument
que son langage rude et original ne fut que le Dante soit la partie animale, ou
presque plus entendu, et qu’on eut per les sens ; Virgile, la philosophie morale,
du la clef des allusions, sa grande répu ou la simple raison ; et Béatrix, la lu
tation ne laissa pas de s’étendre dans un mière révélée, ou la théologie. Ainsi,
espace de cinq cents ans, comme ces l’homme grossier représenté par le
fortes commotions dont l’ébranlement Dante, après s’être égaré dans une forêt
se propage à d’immenses distances. obscure, qui signifie, suivant eux, les
L ’Italie donna le nom de divin à ce orages de la jeunesse, est ramené par la
Poème et à son Auteur ; et quoiqu’on raison à la connoissance des vices et des
l ’eût laissé mourir en exil, cependant peines qu’ils méritent; c’est-à-dire, aux
ses amis et ses nombreux admirateurs Enfers et au Purgatoire : mais quand il
eurent assez de crédit, sept à huit ans se présente aux portes du Ciel, Béatrix
après sa mort, pour faire condamner le se montre, et Virgile disparoît. C ’est
Poète Cecco d’Ascoli à être brûlé pub la raison qui fuit devant la théologie.
liquement à Florence, sous prétexte de Il est difficile de se figurer qu’on
magie et d’hérésie, mais réellement puisse faire un beau Poème avec de
parce qu’il avoit osé critiquer le Dante. telles idées ; et ce qui doit nous mettre
Sa patrie lui éleva des monumens, et en garde contre ces sortes d’explica
envoya, par décret du Sénat, une dépu tions, c’est qu’il n’est rien qu’on ne
tation à un de ses petits-fils, qui refusa puisse plier sous l’allégorie avec plus
d’entrer dans la maison et les biens de ou moins de bonheur. On n’a qu’à
son aïeul. Trois Papes ont depuis ac voir celle que le Tasse a lui-même
cepté la dédicace de l a D i v i n a C o m e - trouvée dans sa Jérusalem.
d i a , et on a fondé des chaires pour ex Mais il est temps de nous occuper
pliquer les oracles de* cette obscure di du Poème de l’Enfer en particulier, de
vinité.* son coloris, de ses beautés et de ses
Les longs commentaires n’ont pas défauts.
* Le Dante n ’a pas donné le nom de Comédie Au temps où le Dante écrivoit, la
aux trois grandes parties de son Poèm e, parce Littérature se réduisoit en France,
qu’il finit d’une m anière heureuse, ayant le comme en Espagne, aux petites poé
Paradis pour dénoûm ent, ainsi que l ’ont cru sies des Troubadours. En Italie, on
les Commentateurs : mais parce qu’ayant honoré
ne faisoit rien d’important dans la lan
l ’Enéide du nom d ’A LT A T r a g e d i a , il a voulu
prendre un titre plus hum ble, qui convint mieux
gue du peuple ; tout s’écrivoit en latin.
au style qu’il emploie, si différent en effet de Mais le Dante ayant à construire son
celui de son maître. monde idéal, et voulant peindre pour
son siècle et sa nation,* prit ses maté une fatigue de mots qui rend merveil
riaux où il les trouva : il fit parler une leusement celle des tourmentés. L ’ima
langue qui avoit bégayé jusqu’alors, gination passe toujours de la surprise
et les mots extraordinaires qu’il créoit que lui cause la description d’une chose
au besoin, n’ont servi qu’à lui seul. incroyable, à l’effroi que lui donne né
Voilà une des causes de son obscurité. cessairement la vérité du tableau : il
D ’ailleurs il n’est point de Poète qui arrive de-là que ce monde visible ayant
tende plus de pièges à son Traducteur; fourni au Poète assez d’images pour
c’est presque toujours des bizarreries, peindre son monde idéal, il conduit et
des énigmes ou des horreurs qu’il lui ramène sans cesse le Lecteur de l’un à
propose : il entasse les comparaisons l’autre ; et ce mélange d’événemens si
les plus dégoûtantes, les allusions, les invraisemblables et de couleurs si vraies,
termes de l’école et les expressions les fait tçute la magie de son Poème.
plus basses : rien ne lui paroît mépri Le Dante a versifié par tercets, ou
sable, et la langue française chaste et à rimes triplées ; et c’est de tous les
timorée s’effarouche à chaque phrase. Poètes celui qui, pour mieux porter le
Le Traducteur a sans cesse à lutter joug, s’est permis le plus d’expressions
contre un style affamé de poésie, qui impropres et bizarres: mais aussi quand
est riche et point délicat, et qui dans il est beau, rien ne lui est comparable.
cinq ou six tirades épuise ses ressour Son vers se tient debout par la seule
ces, et lui dessèche ses palettes. Quel force du substantif et du verbe, sans le
parti donc prendre ? Celui de ména concours d’une seule épithète.*
ger ses couleurs ; car il s’agit d’en Si les comparaisons et les tortures
fournir aux dessins les plus fiers qui que le Dante imagine, sont quelquefois
aient été tracés de main d’homme ; et horribles, elles ont -toujours un côté in
lorsqu’on est pauvre et délicat, il con génieux, et chaque supplice est pris
vient d’être sobre. Il faut surtout va dans la nature du crime qu’il punit.
rier ses inversions : le Dante dessine Quant à ses idées les plus bizarres, elles
quelquefois l’attitude de ses person offrent aussi je ne sais quoi de grand et
nages par la coupe de ses phrases ; il a de rare qui étonne et attache le Lec
des brusqueries de style qui produisent teur. Son dialogue est souvent plein
de grands effets ; et souvent dans la * T e ls sont sans doute aussi les beaux vers
peinture de ses supplices il emploie de V irgile et d’ H om ère ; ils offrent à-la-fois la
pensée, l ’image et le sentiment : ce sont de
* C ’est un des grands défauts du Poèm e, vrais polypes, vivans dans le tout, et vivans
d’être fait un peu trop pour le m oment : delà dans chaque partie ; et dans cette plénitude de
vient que l ’A u teur ne s’attachant qu’à présenter poésie, il ne peut se trouver un mot qui n ’ait
sans cesse les nouvelles tortures qu’il invente, une grande intention. M ais on n ’y sent pas ce
court toujours en avant, et ne fait qu’indiquer goût âpre et sauvage, cette franchise qui ne
les aventures. C ’ étoit assez pour son temps j peut s’allier avec la perfection, et qui fait le
pas assez pour le nôtre. caractère et le charme du Dante.
392 Illustrations
de vigueur et de naturel, et tous ses Au reste, ce Poème ne pouvoit pa-
personnages sont fièrement dessinés. roître dans des circonstances plus mal
La plupart de ses peintures ont encore heureuses : nous sommes trop près ou
aujourd’hui la force de l’antique et la trop loin de son sujet. Le Dante par
fraîcheur du moderne, et peuvent être loit à des esprits religieux, pour qui ses
comparées à ces tableaux d’un coloris paroles étoient des paroles de vie, et
sombre et effrayant, qui sortoient des qui l’entendoient à demi-mot : mais il
ateliers des Michel-Ange et des Car- semble qu’aujourd’hui on ne puisse plus
raches, et donnoient à des sujets em traiter les grands sujets mystiques d’une
pruntés de la Religion, une sublimité manière sérieuse. Si jamais, ce qu’il
qui parloit à tous les yeux. n’est pas permis de croire, notre théo
Il est vrai que dans cette immense logie devenoit une langue morte, et
galerie de supplices, on ne rencontre s’il arrivoit qu’elle obtînt, comme la
pas assez d’épisodes ; et malgré la briè mythologie, les honneurs de l’antique ;
veté des Chants, qui sont comme des alors le Dante inspireroit une autre
repos placés de très-près, le Lecteur le espèce d’intérêt: son Poème s’élèveroit
plus intrépide ne peut échapper à la comme un grand monument au milieu
fatigue. C ’est le vice fondamental du des ruines des Littératures et des Reli
Poème. gions : il seroit plus facile à cette pos
Enfin, du mélange de ses beautés et térité reculée, de s’accommoder des
de ses défauts, il résulte un Poème qui peintures sérieuses du Poète, et de se
ne ressemble à rien de ce qu’on a vu, pénétrer de la véritable terreur de son
et qui laisse dans l’ame une impression Enfer ; on se feroit chrétien avec le
durable. On se demande, après l’avoir Dante, comme on se fait payen avec
lu, comment un homme a pu trouver Homère.*
dans son imagination tant de supplices
différens, qu’il semble avoir épuisé les * Je serois tenté de croire que ce Poèm e
ressources de la vengeance divine ; auroit produit de l ’effet sous Louis X I V ., quand
comment il a pu, dans une langue nais je vois Pascal avouer dans ce siècle, que la
sévérité de Dieu envers les damnés le surprend
sante, les peindre avec des couleurs si
moins que sa miséricorde envers les élus. O n
chaudes et si vraies ; et dans une car verra par quelques citations de cet éloquent m y-
rière de trente-quatre Chants se tenir santhrope, qu’il étoit bien digne de faire l ’En-
sans cesse la tête courbée dans les En fer, et que peut-être celui du Dante lui eût
fers. semblé trop doux.
Notes su r le Dante
NOTES SUR LE DANTE.
Par Alphonse de Lamartine.
Nous allons froisser tous les fana Tout ce qu’on peut comprendre,
tismes ; n’importe, disons ce que nous c’est que le poème exclusivement tos
pensons. can du Dante était une espèce de satire
On peut classer le poème du Dante vengeresse du poète et de l’homme
de VEnfer, du Purgatoire et du Paradis d’État contre les hommes et les partis
parmi les poèmes populaires, c’est-à-dire auxquels il avait voué sa haine. L ’idée
parmi ces poésies locales, nationales, était mesquine et indigne du poète.
temporaires, qui émanent du génie du Le génie n’est pas un jouet mis au ser
lieu, de la nation, du temps (genius loci), vice de nos petites colères ; c’est un
et qui s’adressent aux croyances, aux don de Dieu qu’on peut profaner en le
superstitions, aux passions infimes de ravalant à des petitesses. La lyre,
la multitude. Quand le poète est aussi pour nous servir de l’expression an
médiocre que son pays, son peuple et tique, n’est pas une tenaille pour tor
son temps, ces poésies sont entraînées turer nos adversaires, une claie pour
dans le courant ou dans l’égout des âges traîner des cadavres aux gémonies ; il
avec la multitude qui les goûte ; quand faut laisser cela à faire au bourreau : ce
le poète est un grand homme d’expres n’est pas œuvre de poète. Le Dante
sion, comme le Dante, le poète survit eut ce tort ; il crut que les siècles, in
éternellement, et on essaie éternelle fatués par ses vers, prendraient parti
ment aussi de faire survivre le poème ; contre on ne sait quels rivaux ou quels
mais on n’y parvient pas. L ’œuvre, ennemis inconnus qui battaient alors le
jadis intelligible et populaire, aujour pavé de Florence. Ces amitiés ou ces
d’hui ténébreuse et inexplicable, résiste, inimitiés d’hommes obscurs sont par
comme le sphinx, aux interrogations des faitement indifférentes à la postérité.
érudits, il n’en subsiste que des frag Elle aime mieux un beau vers, une
ments plus semblables à des énigmes belle image, un beau sentiment, que
qu’à des monuments. toute cette chronique rimée de la place
Pour comprendre le Dante, il fau du Vieux-Palais (P a la z z o -Vecchio') à
drait ressusciter toute la populace flo Florence.
rentine de son époque : car ce sont ses Au lieu de faire un poème épique
croyances, ses haines, ses popularités vaste et immortel comme la nature, le
et ses impopularités qu’il a chantées. Dante a fait la gazette florentine de la
Il est puni par où il a péché : il a postérité. C ’est là le vice de VEnfer
chanté pour la place publique, la pos du Dante. Une gazette ne vit qu’un
térité ne le comprend plus. jour; mais le style dans lequel le Dante
v o l . n i. 50
394 Illustrations
a écrit cette gazette est impérissable. nous pouvons affirmer qu’aucun d’eux
Réduisons donc ce poème bizarre à sa n’a fait que déchiffrer des choses sou
vraie valeur, le style, ou plutôt quel vent bien peu dignes d’être déchiffrées.
ques fragments de style. Nous pen La persévérance même de ces commen
sons à cet égard comme Voltaire, le tateurs est la meilleure preuve de l’im
prophète du bon sens : “ Otez du puissance du commentaire à élucider le
Dante soixante ou quatre-vingts vers texte. Un secret une fois trouvé ne se
sublimes et véritablement séculaires, il cherche plus avec tant d’acharnement.
n’y a guère que nuage, barbarie, tri De jeunes Français se sont évertués
vialité et ténèbres dans le reste.” maintenant à poursuivre ce qui a lassé
Nous savons bien que nous cho les Toscans eux-mêmes. Que le dieu
quons, en parlant ainsi, toute une école du chaos leur soit propice !
littéraire récente qui s’acharne sur le Quant à nous, nous n’avons trouvé,
poème du Dante sans le comprendre, comme Voltaire, dans le Dante, qu’un
comme les mangeurs d’opium s’achar grand inventeur de style, un grand
nent à regarder le vide du firmament créateur de langue égaré dans une con
pour y découvrir Dieu. Mais nous ception de ténèbres, un immense frag
avons vécu de longues années en Italie, ment de poète dans un petit nombre de
dans la société de ces commentateurs et fragments de vers gravés, plutôt qu’é
explicateurs du Dante, qui se succèdent crits, avec le ciseau de ce Michel-Ange
de génération en génération, comme les de la poésie ; une trivialité grossière
ombres sur les hiéroglyphes des obé qui descend jusqu’au cynisme du mot
lisques de Thèbes ; nous avons vécu et jusqu’à la crapule de l’image ; une
même de longues années à Florence, quintessence de théologie scolastique
parmi les héritiers des hommes et par qui s’élève jusqu’à la vaporisation de
mi les traditions des choses chantées, l’idée ; enfin, pour tout dire d’un mot,
vantées ou invectivées par le poète, et un grand homme et un mauvais livre.
LA C OMÉDI E DIVINE.
Edgar Quinet, Les Revolutions d’Italie, Chap. V II.
Comme dans chaque détail d’une l’Enfer ; la politique s’unit à la philo

cathédrale vous retrouvez le caractère sophie dans le Purgatoire, la philo
de l’ensemble, de même dans chaque sophie à la théologie dans le Paradis ;
partie du poëme de Dante vous retrou en sorte que dans ce long itinéraire,
vez en abrégé toutes les autres. Les les bruits du monde s’évanouissent peu
souvenirs politiques dominent dans à peu et achèvent de se perdre dans
La Comédie Divine 395
l ’extase des derniers chants. Il y a poignants que le poëte emporte avec
dans l’Enfer des éclairs d’une joie per lui, le sentiment de personnalité qui
due qui rappellent et entr’ouvrent le non-seulement survit, mais semble en
Paradis ; il y a dans le Paradis des core s’exalter dans la mort. Les hé
plaintes lamentables, des prophéties de résies avaient déjà, pour un moment,
malheur comme si le firmament lui- ébranlé le vieux dogme. Mais il était
même s’abîmait dans le gouffre, et que une chose qu’aucune secte n’avait en
l’extrême douleur ressaisît l’homme au core mise en doute au treizième siècle :
sein de l’extrême joie. la foi dans l’immortalité et la résurrec
Diviser par fragments le poëme de tion. On croyait à cet empire des
Dante, comme on le* fait ordinairement, morts, au moins autant qu’à l’empire
c’est le méconnaître ; il faut au moins des vivants ; et comme les esprits s’en
suivre une fois, tout d’une haleine, le étaient beaucoup plus occupés, on le
poëte dans ces trois mondes qui se connaissait mieux que le monde visible.
touchent, embrasser d’un seul regard Les familles humaines étaient si cer
l’horizon des ténèbres et de la lumière, taines de se retrouver là, chacune avec
suivre le chemin de la torture qui mène sa langue, son accent, sa physionomie !
à la félicité, recueillir tous les échos de Chez Dante, ce ne sont pas seulement
douleur et de joie qui s’appellent sans les personnes, mais aussi les choses, les
trouver de réponse, et placé au sommet objets, les lieux aimés qui sont trans
du poëme, s’orienter dans la cité du portés dans le pays des morts. Vous
Dieu et du Démon : il faut entendre retrouvez dans l’Enfer les châteaux
une fois le miserere des damnés dans les forts, les villes, les murailles crénelées,
fleuves de sang, en même temps que les ponts-levis des Guelfes et des G i
l’hosannah des bienheureux, puisque belins. Chaque endroit de l’abîme est
c’ est de ce mélange que se forme l’ac décrit avec une précision qui vous le
cord complet de la Comédie divine. Le fait toucher du doigt. La Jérusalem
démon couve le fond de l’abîme en mystique est construite des débris de
même temps que l’aile des séraphins Florence. Les principaux lieux de l’I
trayerse les jardins de l’Éthérée. Cette talie reparaissent assombris par le triste
infinité de joie qui confine à cette infi soleil des morts. C ’est le beau lac de
nité de douleur, cet écho infernal qui Garda, ce sont les lagunes de Venise,
répond à un écho emparadisé, cet abîme ou les digues de la Brenta, ou les flancs
qui vous enveloppe dans tous les sens, minés des Alpes Tarentines qui forment
cette malédiction qui répond à cette en partie l’horizon de la cité éternelle.
bénédiction, cet ordre dans l’incom Ce mélange de merveilleux et de réel
mensurable, c’est la pensée qui donne vous saisit à chaque pas ; c’est encore
le prix à toutes les autres. A cela l’Italie, mais renversée, du haut des
joignez, pour accroître la réalité de la monts, au bruit de la trompe des arch
cité de l’abîme, le cortège des souvenirs anges, sous les pieds du dernier juge.
396 Illustrations
Le désordre, le chaos, tous les tons sortira pas. Portant d’avance son châti
qui se brisent, voilà le génie véritable ment, il tente de rentrer dans le monde
ment satanique. Plus la confusion est réel ; mais cela lui est impossible.
grande, plus les inventions sont effré Aussi suis-je tout près de le croire
nées, et moins vous soupçonnez Part quand, accablé sous le poids de sa pen
de les avoir arrangées pour un effet du sée, épouvanté par son œuvre, il m’ap
moment. Le comble de l’art, ici, est pelle et me dit : “ Lecteur, je t’assure
d’être naturellement désordonné. L ’an que je l’ai vu, et mes cheveux en sont
tiquité grecque venant à se rencontrer encore hérissés de peur.” Comme je
avec le moyen âge, produit une disso ne puis m’empêcher de donner ma
nance effroyable, harmonie de l’enfer. sympathie et mon cœur à cet homme
Quand l’esprit se heurte à ces anachro si simple qui m’appelle à son secours
nismes monstrueux qui enchaînent à la et tend vers moi les mains, je le suis
même pensée, souvent à la même place, des yeux dans les profondeurs de l’a
les païens et les chrétiens, mêlant indis bîme où il m’attire. Penché sur le
tinctement toutes les générations, joi gouffre, j ’éprouve avec les enchante
gnant Pyrrhus et Attila, il semble que ments du vertige l’envie de me précipi
les différences des siècles s’effacent, et ter dans ces cercles et ces tourbillons
que le temps même disparaisse dans le qui, toujours diminuant au bruit des
poëme de l’éternité. hymnes infernaux et des soupirs de
Quelles sont, au milieu de ce chaos, Françoise de Rimini et d’ Ugolin, m’en
les relations du poëte et du poëme ? traînent sans défense au sein de l’infini
L ’auteur tremble devant ses propres lui-même.
conceptions. Pendant que les appari L ’homme écrasé par sa propre pen
tions surgissent, il voudrait fermer ses sée, voilà une situation que le génie
yeux et ses oreilles. Vous voyez une antique ne connaissait pas ; elle con
œuvre formidable, qui s’accomplit, pour duit à un principe tout nouveau de
ainsi dire, d’elle-même, et l’auteur qui style. Vous avez vu dans le tableau du
demande grâce à son génie. C ’est en jugement dernier de Michel-Ange, les
vain ; l’œuvre inexorable se déroule ; esprits effrayés par le son de la trom
elle s’accroît comme une force invin pette des anges et par la splendeur du
cible, elle entraîne avec elle le poëte. Christ juge, se couvrir les yeux de leurs
Muse assurément infernale, elle l’en mains. C ’est là un geste naturel au
toure, l’investit de toutes parts; malgré Dante. Plus sa pensée est formidable,
ses tremblements, ses cris étouffés, elle et plus il craint de l’augmenter par ses
le précipite de tourbillons en tourbil paroles; il la cache, la retient sous une
lons, de terreurs en terreurs. Les puis expression qui semble d’abord l’atté
sances de son esprit évoquées, Dante nuer ; mais la lumière maudite perce
ne s’appartient plus ; il a tracé autour plus formidable sous ce voile. L ’écho
de lui le cercle des incantations, il n’en de l’enfer rugit avec plus de force sous
La Comédie Divine (j'ü Tr ( 397
*
ces paroles détournées qui semblaient d’eux ; au contraire, c’est'ie -souvenir

d’abord faites pour l’étouffer. d’un certain jour, d’une certaine heure
Les seuls êtres qui n’effrayent pas éloignée dont l’enfer tout entier ne peut
Dante et qui paraissent ses interlo les distraire. Ils se repaissent éternel
cuteurs naturels, ce sont les morts. lement de ce souvenir, en sorte que
Comme il converse familièrement avec tout cet appareil de tourments maté
eux ! quelle intimité d’une nature toute riels ne sert qu’à mieux montrer la
nouvelle ! Il est vrai que ce ne sont plaie invisible de l’âme.
plus seulement des fantômes comme Quand les peintres du moyen âge
dans l’antiquité ; jamais, au contraire, ont tenté de fixer les visions de Dante
sous le soleil, vies ne furent plus ar sur les murailles, ils ont réussi à repré
dentes, ni personnalités plus indestruc senter son Paradis ; ils ont été incapa
tibles ! Au milieu de toutes les tor bles de copier son Enfer. Dans les
tures, le doute en l’immortalité n’a anges couronnés d’auréoles sur les fres
jamais pénétré dans le cœur de ces ques de Gozzoli, de Thaddeo Gaddi,
damnés. Puis, une partie de ces morts rayonnent la foi, le repos, l’extase du
sont d’hier; et cependant, qu’ils ont séjour des séraphins ; les lèvres bénies
appris de choses dans les Elysées du murmurent les tercets emparadisés de
Christ ! ils se souviennent du passé ; Béatrix. Mais sitôt que ces mêmes
ils prévoient l’avenir ; ils n’ignorent hommes veulent représenter l’Enfer, ils
que le présent. perdent leur génie. Le pinceau véri
Sans doute, les supplices semblent tablement béat de Fra Angelico ne peut
trop matériels ; mais n’oubliez pas suivre le poëte dans le chaos de la cité
qu’ils ne sont que le signe du supplice maudite ; il n’en exprime tout au plus
intérieur ; ni Farinata, ni Bertrand de qu’une ombre burlesque. Les pieuses
Born, ni Ugolin, ni Françoise de R i confréries d’artistes sont incapables, au
mini, ces figures si connues qui parlent quatorzième siècle, de descendre de
en pleurant, ne se plaignent des bles sang-froid dans l’abîme du mal.
sures de leurs corps, de la tempête Voulez-vous rencontrer un spectacle
éternelle, du bitume brûlant, ou du tout opposé, il faut arriver au seizième
lac glacé. Ils n’accusent que la bles siècle, devant le Jugement dernier de
sure intérieure ; et peut-être jamais Michel-Ange. C ’est ici le règne de
l’obsession de la pensée n’a-t-elle mieux l’enfer ; la terreur a pénétré jusque
paru que dans la fierté terrible d’une dans le paradis. Au milieu de l’hor
partie de ces damnés qui au milieu des reur universelle, il semble que la tem
tortures des sens ne parlent jamais que pête gronde, et que la cité dolente ait
des tortures de l’esprit. Leurs discours, tout envahi. Dans cette barque mau
leurs récits, contrastent avec les fureurs dite, chargée de damnés, que conduit
du supplice ; vous croiriez qu’ils ne un noir chérubin, je reconnais celle que
sont occupés que de ce qui est autour Dante a rencontrée près du fleuve de
39 § Illustrations
sang. Voilà sur le rivage le serpent vous tous qui pleurez, réjouissez-vous,
qui entoure de ses replis le prêtre sacri parce que votre salut est proche ! Par
lège ; voilà le Minos de la Comédie di donnez, pardonnez, mes bien-aimés,
vine. Mais la béatitude des cieux de vous tous qui avez souffert injustement
Fiésole, de Pérugin, qu’est-elle deve avec moi ! ”
nue ? où est le sourire de Béatrix ? où D ’autres circonstances de sa vie mon
est la région de paix, l’hosannah des trent la même lassitude. Un jour, de
bienheureux? Nulle part. Que s’est- la fenêtre d’un couvent placé sur les
il donc passé ? Le moyen âge est fini ; rochers du golfe de Spezia, un moine
la réformation a déchiré le rideau du voit un inconnu errer autour de l’ermi
temple ; la sérénité des anciens maî tage. “ Que cherches-tu ? lui dit-il.
tres est perdue sans retour ; le ciel de — La p aix,” répond Dante, qui sortait
Michel-Ange est tout chargé de la tem de l’Enfer.
pête qui éclate sur la société moderne. Imaginez que ce sentiment de dou
Chacune des parties du poëme de ceur se communique à son poëme : vous
Dante correspond à une époque de sa aurez le secret de cette muse angélique
vie et en reproduit le caractère. L ’En qui tout à l’heure répétait les ricane
fer a été composé dans les années qui ont ments des démons ; c’est dans sa situa
suivi immédiatement son exil. Dans tion intérieure qu’il puise des accords
chaque vers la plaie est saignante; vous tout nouveaux. L ’âme désespérée re
entendez l’écho, les hurlements de la commence à sourire dans le Purgatoire;
guerre civile. Au contraire, au mo les haines infernales sont remplacées
ment de composer le Purgatoire, il par des retours vers les amitiés de la
s’éloigne de l’Italie et ses angoisses jeunesse et la vita nuova. L ’arbre
s’apaisent. Bientôt l’avénement de frappé de la foudre rajeunit et reverdit
Henri V II. réveille chez le Gibelin sous un souffle printanier ; ces impres
des espérances exaltées ; c’est alors sions mêlées et confondues (car l’amour
qu’il écrit cette lettre de pacification n’est pas encore si puissant que l’on ne
qui tranche si vivement avec les autres: se souvienne de l’enfer), répandent dans
“ A tous et à chaque roi d’Italie, aux le Purgatoire toutes les mélodies du
sénateurs de Rome, aux ducs, aux mar monde moral. Les jeunes femmes qui
quis, aux comtes, à tous les peuples, traversent le poëme, la Pia, Gentucca,
l’humble Italien, Dante Alighieri de Mathilde, qui cueille des fleurs du ciel,
Florence, injustement exilé, envoie la Nella et au-dessus de toutes les autres,
paix.” Puis après quelques mots : Béatrix toujours présente, ramènent les
" Console-toi, Italie, console-toi, visions des plus belles et des meilleures
parce que ton époux, qui est la joie du années ; puis les compagnons de jeu
siècle et la gloire de ton peuple, se nesse, Casella le musicien, qui lui rap
hâte de venir à tes noces : essuie tes pelle ses premiers chants d’amour,
larmes, ô la plus belle des belles ! et Oderisi le peintre, les troubadours Sor-
del, Arnault Daniel, c’est la réunion de nel ? Pourquoi ne les suit-on pas avec
tous ceux qui ont accompagné les jours lui dans la barque des anges, au milieu
sereins et radieux. Les vers trempés de l’océan céleste^? Pourquoi se fait-il
dans le gouffre de bitume au souffle des un ciel désert dans lequel personne,
démons, s’amollissent au regard de Béa- excepté Béatrix, ne lui rappelle la vie
trix ; l’âme était montée au ton de la réelle ? On dirait (et cela n’est point
terreur ; par une transition inattendue, impossible) que cette partie a été com
cette terreur aboutit à la plénitude de posée dans le silence du monastère de
l’espérance, comme ces mélodies qui, Gubbio où Dante s’est en effet retiré.
commençant par un so.upir de détresse, Je retrouve en cet endroit du poëme la
s’achèvent et se relèvent dans un accent paix de ces ermitages des Camaldules,
de joie céleste. sur les sommets des Apennins où ne
Le dirai-je ? Le Paradis de Dante monte aucun bruit de la terre; l’homme
me paraît incomparablement plus triste a peine à y respirer et y vivre. Les
que son Purgatoire ? Il le composa figures des saints représentés sur les
dans les dernières années de sa vie. fresques de ces ermitages semblent en
Les espérances par lesquelles il s’était être les hôtes éternels. De même les
laissé reprendre venaient de tomber de seuls habitants du Paradis de Dante
vant la réalité. Les empereurs n’avai sont quelques anachorètes perdus dans
ent rien fait de ce que le Gibelin avait l’immensité; çà et là un païen, par une
attendu. Aussi, dans le Paradis, il est dernière ironie, jetée sur l’Italie chré
visible que le cœur de Dante ne re tienne ; mais, du reste, personne qu’il
grette plus rien de la terre. Les par ait connu ou qu’il ait aimé sur terre.
tis, les individus s’évanouissent pour lui ; Du plus haut du ciel, le vieux Gibelin
ils l’ont trop souvent abusé ! L ’Italie laisse tomber son arrêt de proscription
elle-même achève de disparaître : une contre tout le monde visible qui l’a
seule fois il la rappelle, en rencontrant trompé, et contre cette patrie même
son aïeul Cacciaguida ; et c’est pour qu’il n’a pu se donner.
enfoncer lui-même à jamais dans son Après avoir achevé l’Enfer, Dante
cœur ce qu’il appelle le trait de l’exil ; avait fait un voyage en France et passé
en sorte que le Paradis le frappe du près de deux ans à Paris. La trace de
dernier coup que lui avait épargné l’En- ce voyage est facile à reconnaître dans
fer. le poëte. Attiré par le bruit des écoles
Que lui ont fait ces figures char qui n’avaient cessé de retentir depuis
mantes qu’il avait rencontrées ici-bas ? Abeilard, il était venu à ce rendez-vous
Pourquoi ne veut-il pas s’en environner que les philosophes se donnaient alors
dans le ciel ? Pourquoi ne revoit-on sur la montagne de Sainte-Geneviève ;
pas ses jeunes amis, Guido Cavalcanti, il ne ..retrouvait plus pour maître ses
Lappo, avec lesquels il souhaitait d’a compatriotes saint Thomas, saint Bona-
bord de navigner sur un vaisseau éter venture ; mais leur tradition subsistait,
400 Illustrations
et leur enseignement était encore tout voudrait pouvoir oublier. Surtout ces
vivant. contradictions se montrent à découvert
Du combat de Campaldino aux pu dans la manière différente de sentir et
gilats de paroles de la scolastique, quel de concevoir l’amour. La femme que
changement ! Comment une imagina Dante place au-dessus de toutes les au
tion nourrie des colères des partis s’in- tres, personnifie pour lui le savoir et la
spirera-t-elle de ces débats où l’esprit philosophie. Quelle est, au contraire,
humain se tend incessamment des piè la Beatrix de Faust rassasié de science ?
ges à lui-même? Je doute que Dante qui lui représente la félicité ? Une
se soit asservi à aucun système; je vois, jeune fille qui ne sait rien, Marguerite,
au contraire, qu’il s’enivre à toutes les un enfant du peuple, l’image de la su
sources à la fois : Aristote, saint T h o prême, de la céleste ignorance.
mas, Albert le Grand. Quand Goethe Voilà la clef qui achève d’ouvrir le
peint l’exaltation de Faust, le savant du mystère. L ’auteur de l’Enfer vient
moyen âge, au milieu du désordre de d’entrevoir dans le commerce des phi
ses instruments d’alchimie, de ses livres losophes le royaume des idées ; il veut
de philosophie, de théologie, il ex les transporter toutes vivantes dans son
plique sans y penser, mieux que tous œuvre, comme il a fait des partis poli
les commentaires, l’auteur de la Comédie tiques. Sans obéir à un maître, à une
divine. école particulière, il s’attache à l’esprit
Dante et Faust marquent en effet les de la scolastique qui attribue à chaque
deux âges opposés de la science hu chose un double sens, le littéral et le
maine, et ils se rencontrent à ces ex spirituel. On n’a rien dit lorsque,
trémités. Dante, c’est l’adolescence de pour expliquer la puissance de Dante,
l’esprit humain ; comme il n’a jamais on parle de la beauté de quelques épi
éprouvé l’impuissance du savoir de sodes ou de l’emportement des passions
l’homme, il a pour la philosophie la politiques ; car son poëme, écrit au
même adoration que pour la religion ; point de vue d’un parti, aurait été re
il est convaincu que l’or pur de la jeté par tous les autres. Pourquoi donc
vérité est au fond de son creuset, qu’il les a-t-il tous également séduits ? parce
possède dans un livre les secrets de qu’il renfermait l’âme même du moyen
l’univers, que le syllogisme de Sigier lui âge et qu’il répondait à ce désir una
ouvrira les portes de tous les mystères. nime de saisir un sens caché sous les
Science naïve, il s’en abreuve comme formes de la nature et de l’art. Cet
du lait maternel, et croit goûter la sa idéalisme, qui trouve à peine place
gesse de Dieu. Faust, au contraire, tel dans l’Enfer, va toujours croissant avec
que Goethe l’a montré, c’est l’esprit le règne de l’esprit dans le Purgatoire
humain dans sa vieillesse ; plus il sait, et le Paradis ; outre que la langue, de
plus il doute: à mesure qu’il apprend, cercle en cercle, s’illumine davantage ;
il s’éloigne du terme ; las de penser, il car une flamme intérieure éclaire la
parole. Attiré par ces clartés de Pâme, c’est la foi aux ailes étendues ; les trois
le moyen âge savait qu’un trésor devait degrés de la porte du purgatoire sont
être enfoui à chaque endroit, et il inter les trois degrés du sacrement de péni
prétait le poëme comme un apocalypse, tence.
de la société laïque. Chacun voulait y Qu’est-ce donc que la Comédie divine ?
découvrir une face nouvelle du monde l’Odyssée du chrétien ; un voyage dans
moral. l’infini, mêlé d’angoisses et de chants de
Aussi longtemps que la Comédie di sirènes ; un itinéraire de l’homme vers
vine a été lue dans l’esprit qui l’a in Dieu. Au commencement, l’homme
spirée, la tradition de ce sens caché a réduit à ses seules forces, égaré au mi
été pieusement gardée par les commen lieu de la forêt des sens, tombe de
tateurs. Depuis Benvenuto d’Imola chute en chute, de cercle en cercle
jusqu’à Landini, ils sont unanimes à cet dans l’abîme des réprouvés. Par la
égard. Boccace, lai-même, si amou douleur il se répare, il se relève, il
reux du monde extérieur, se plonge gravit les degrés du purgatoire, amère
dans ces abîmes ; c’est lui qui déclare vallée d’expiation. Purifié par un nou
que la Comédie divine enveloppe la pen veau baptême, il monte, il atteint les
sée catholique tout entière sous Pécorce gloires, les hiérarchies célestes ; et par
vulgaire de la parole. D ’après cette delà les bienheureux eux-mêmes, il en
tradition, la forêt solitaire dans- laquelle tre jusque dans le sein de Dieu où le
Dante s’égare, c’est le chemin de la poëme et la vérité s’achèvent. A cha
vie contemplative ; sainte Lucie qui cun de ces degrés se trouve un guide
s’éveille pour le sauver, c’est la divine particulier. Dans les cercles inférieurs
clémence ; le fleuve ténébreux de l’En où l’homme se débat avec lui-même, le
fer, c’est le fleuve de la vie humaine conducteur est Virgile, qui représente
qui roule de noirs soucis ; les animaux la raison humaine, livrée à ses seules
monstrueux et hurlants sont les pas forces ; avec Virgile, l’esprit païen se
sions des sens. Le passage de l’Enfer retire, et une âme nouvelle se commu
au Purgatoire a pour gardien Caton nique à toutes choses. Plus haut, là où
d’ Utique. Pourquoi ce personnage ? commence la grâce illuminante, surgit
Quel caprice ! Cette fantaisie change Béatrix, l’amour couronné du souve
de nom si l’on admet la tradition des nir. Les anachorètes, saint Benoît,
vieux commentateurs; suivant eux, nul saint Bernard, que l’on rencontre de
ne pouvant sortir du royaume du mal sphère en sphère, d’astre en astre, ont
sans un effort héroïque de liberté, Ca chacun autour de soi un monde pour
ton d’ Utique, qui s’est déchiré de ses ermitage ; ils forment à travers l’in
mains pour échapper à la servitude, est fini une procession au-devant de Dieu.
l’éternel représentant du libre arbitre Les conversations de ces pèlerins de
sur les confins du bien et du mal. A il l’immensité marquent les stations de
leurs, l’aigle qui enlève le poëte au ciel, l’univers. Enfin au terme de l’éternel
vo l . n i. 51
402 Illustrations
voyage, le Christ est le seul compag Dante achève de boire dans le fleuve
non. Eunoë l’oubli du monde antique : il
T el est l’esprit dans lequel le moyen attache ses yeux sur Béatrix, Béatrix sur
âge lisait son poëte. Il y a entre les les hauteurs du ciel ; et tous deux ravis,
vieux commentateurs une émulation de de région en région pénètrent jusqu’au
plonger plus avant dans le mystère ; milieu des chœurs des saints et des
quelquefois la curiosité de l’âme leur archanges. A mesure qu’ils s’élèvent,
arrache des paroles d’inspirés : “ Quand Béatrix tient moins de l’humanité. La
j ’ouvre mes yeux à cette doctrine ca fille de Portinari se confond par degrés
chée de Dante, dit Landini, une hor avec la vierge des cathédrales. Cette
reur soudaine me saisit ; je deviens tel apothéose, que le jeune Dante avait
qu’un oiseau de nuit surpris par la lu rêvée sur un tombeau, se consomme en
mière.” même temps que le culte de la vierge
Après la renaissance du seizième siè envahissait le catholicisme. Absente
cle, on perdit peu à peu la trace de ce de la société païenne, la femme se ré
génie intérieur. L ’épopée du moyen vèle en ouvrant les cieux nouveaux ;
âge frappa le dix-huitième siècle par un l’amour chrétien la déifie. La Madone
côté qui n’avait pas été vu encore, par de Bethléem était devenue l’âme de
les dehors, les peintures physiques, l’Église, Béatrix devient l’âme du po
l ’harmonie des mots, semblable à un ëme.
astre qui, dans sa lente rotation, mon Malgré une alliance si intime avec
trerait à des siècles différents des faces les sentiments populaires, qui croirait
opposées. que l’Homère italien a si faiblement
Ce qui est de tous les temps, de tous agi sur l’éducation de l’Italie? il n’a pu
les lieux, c’est l’union de Beatrix et de raviver, transformer la religion natio
Dante par delà les siècles. Béatrix nale ; il a trouvé dans l’immutabilité
n’apparaît qu’au milieu du grand voyage. du culte un obsacle invincible à la vie
Lorsque vous commencez à vous égarer nouvelle qu’il portait en lui-même et
dans l’immensité, la jeune fille de Flo voulait propager. C ’est-à-dire que son
rence descend du haut des cieux ; elle influence a été immense sur les indivi
est voilée et elle sourit. Les séraphins dus, et nulle sur la société ; il a élevé
jettent au-devant d’elle un nuage de des hommes, non un peuple ; il a re
fleurs. Ses souvenirs de la vallée de mué des personnes, il n’a pu ébranler
l’Arno, ses reproches, la contenance une nation.
tremblante du poëte, tout atteste la ré Mais dans ces limites, où est l’italien
alité ; les mystères des mondes sont qui ne lui ait emprunté quelque chose ?
dévoilés comme la conversation de deux De ces grands individus, qui çà et là
amants. C ’est le dialogue de Roméo tiennent la place d’un peuple, quel est
et de Juliette au bord de l’infini dans celui qui ne lui doive une partie de sa
l’aurore éternelle. grandeur ? Raphaël et Michel-Ange
La Philosophie Italienne 403
vivent de la vie nouvelle dans leurs en lieux, pour ne pas voir la face de
peintures, Machiavel dans sa politique, l’étranger sur le sol de leur pays. Le
Vico dàns sa philosophie. Toutes les pamphlet du quatorzième siècle est
âmes, exténuées par de trop grandes entre leurs mains une conspiration per
épreuves, se retrempent dans cette âme manente pour la liberté, l’indépendance
invulnérable. L ’Italie ne l’oublie que d’une patrie perdue : ils y retrouvent
lorsqu’elle s’oublie elle-même : toutes leurs larmes et leurs pensées d’aujour
les fois qu’elle se réveille, elle trouve à d’hui. L ’obscurité même du texte les
son chevet les pages de Dante. Pen protège ; car ils cherchent à y épier
dant le moyen âge, elle tient le volume l’aurore du lendemain ; quelquefois,
ouvert et le commente comme un codi passant comme Dante des tourments de
cille du Nouveau Testament; quand le l’enfer aux félicités du ciel, ils voient
despotisme l’écrase, elle abandonne les soudainement l’Italie renaître sous la
pages sibyllines, parce qu’elle aban figure de cette Béatrix radieuse qui
donne l’espoir. Mais alors le livre est cache, disent-ils, dans les plis verts de
emporté par les exilés, les proscrits, sa robe, les vertes vallées des Apennins
par tous ceux qui vont errant de lieux et de la Calabre.
LA PHILOSOPHIE ITALIENNE .
Ozanam, Dante et la Philosophie Catholique au Treizième Siècle, Partie I. Ch. III.
I. Trois choses inséparables, le vrai, splendeur, qui est le beau ; l’harmonie

le bien et le beau, sollicitent l’âme de des êtres, se réfléchissant dans les con
l’homme à la fois par le sentiment de ceptions des savants, devait se repro
leur absence actuelle et par l’espoiç duire jusque dans leurs discours. La
d’un rapprochement possible. L e dé philosophie des premiers temps fut
sir du bien fut la première préoccupa donc morale dans sa direction et poé
tion des premiers sages, et la philoso tique dans sa forme.
phie à son origine, ainsi que son nom Telle au sein de l’école pythagori
le témoigne ($iAocro<£ia), fut l’œuvre de cienne elle apparut pour la première
l ’amour. Mais, le bien ne pouvant se fois en Italie. Alors les villes lui de
faire sans être d’abord perçu comme mandèrent des lois, et plus tard les
vrai, la pratique incertaine appela le métaphysiciens d’Élée et Empédocle
secours de la spéculation : il fallut étu d’Agrigente chantèrent les mystères de
dier les êtres pour déterminer les lois la nature dans la langue des dieux. —
qui les unissent. On ne pouvait ap Puis Rome fut, et, comme son nom
procher du vrai sans être frappé de sa l’annonçait (Pa>^), Rome fut la force ;
404 Illustrations
et cette force, mise en action, devint langage harmonieux et consolateur ;
l’empire.du monde. Le peuple romain l’autre, infatigable pontife, laissa pour
devait donc être doué surtout du génie monuments dans l’histoire de l’esprit
de l’action. Cependant le sentiment humain ses livres admirables sur les di
de l’art ne lui manquait pas non plus : vines Écritures et le système de chant
il fallait d’harmonieuses paroles à sa demeuré sous son nom. — Aux derniers
tribune, des chants à ses triomphes. temps, le soleil italien ne cessa pas de
Lors donc qu’il accueillit la philoso luire sur des générations de philosophes,
phie, c’est qu’elle se présenta sous les moralistes, jurisconsultes, publicistes, et
auspices de Scipion et d’Ennius, s’en de poètes qui se firent honneur de phi
gageant ainsi à servir et à plaire ; et losopher. C ’est Marsile Ficin, con
depuis elle ne cessa pas de se préva fondant en son enthousiasme néoplato
loir du patronage commun des hommes nique la science, l’art et la vertu ; c’est
d’État et des poètes. Elle visitait la Machiavel, qu’il suffit de nommer ;
retraite de Cicéron, accompagnait Sé- Vico et Gravina, traçant les lois fon
nèque dans l’exil, mourait avec Thra- damentales de la société, l’un avec
séas, dictait à Tacite, régnait avec Marc- d’hiéroglyphiques symboles, l’autre avec
Aurèle, et s’asseyait dans l’école des la même plume qui écrira plus tard les
jurisconsultes, qui ramenaient toute la statuts de l’académie des Arcades ; c’est
science des choses divines et humaines aussi Pétrarque, descendant couronné
à la détermination du bien et du mal. du Capitole pour aller méditer à la
Elle avait convié à ses leçons Lucrèce, clarté de sa lampe solitaire “ les re
Virgile, Horace, Ovide et Lucain. mèdes de l’une et de l’autre fortune” ;
Les systèmes de Zénon et^ d’Épicure, Tasse se reposant des combats de la
prompts à se résoudre en conséquences Jérusalem délivrée dans d’admirables
morales, les traditions de Pythagore dialogues ; et, s’il est permis de citer
empreintes d’une ineffaçable beauté, ob des célébrités plus récentes et non moins
tinrent seuls le droit de cité romaine. chères, Manzoni et Pellico.
■
— Le Christianisme vint féconder de On peut donc reconnaître parmi les
nouveau le sol italien que tant d’illus philosophes d’outre-monts un double
tres enfantements semblaient devoir caractère, antique, permanent et pour
épuiser. Après Panthénus, l’abeille de ainsi dire national ; car la permanence
Sicile et le premier fondateur de l’école des habitudes, qui fait la personnalité
chrétienne d’Alexandrie ; après Lac- chez les individus, constitue aussi la
tance et saint Ambroise, le génie des nationalité parmi les populations. On
anciens Romains revécut au sixième et peut dire qu’il existe une philosophie
au septième siècle dans deux de leurs italienne qui a su maintenir dans leur
plus nobles descendants, Boëce et saint primitive alliance la direction morale et
Grégoire. L ’un, martyr du courage la forme poétique ; soit que sur cette
civil, sut prêter à la philosophie un terre bénie du ciel, en présence d’une
La Philosophie Italienne
nature si active, l’homme aussi apporte vinces du continent, qu’elle servait à
dans l’action plus de vivacité et plus de expliquer l’origine des doctrines nou
bonheür, soit qu’un dessein d’en haut ait vellement apparues, et qu’Arnaud de
ainsi fait l’Italie pour être le siège prin Villeneuve, par exemple, passait pour
cipal du catholicisme, en qui devaient l’adepte d’une secte pythagoricienne
se rencontrer une philosophie excel disséminée dans les principales villes
lemment pratique et poétique, les idées de la Pouille et de la Toscane. — Mais
réunies et réalisées du vrai, du bien et la vigueur exubérante de la philosophie
du beau. italienne ne manifeste surtout dans la
II. Au moyen âge, la philosophie mémorable lutte qui s’engagea, et qui,
italienne n’était ni moins florissante ni analogue à celle du sacerdoce et de
moins fidèle à son double caractère. l’empire, continua pendant plus de deux
A la fin des siècles barbares, le B. Le- cents ans entre les systèmes orthodoxes
franc et saint Anselme, sortis de Pavie et les systèmes hostiles. Il y aurait
et d’Aoste pour aller prendre possession peut-être le sujet d’intéressantes recher
l ’un après l’autre du siège primatial de ches à faire dans les doctrines des Fra-
Cantorbéry, inaugurèrent dans l’ Europe tricelles, de Guillemine de Milan, des
septentrionale les études régénérées. Frères Spirituels, où la communauté
Le Lombard Pierre fut porté par l’ad absolue de corps et de biens, l’émanci
miration universelle, de sa chaire de pation religieuse des femmes, la prédi
professeur, à l’évêché de Paris. Pen cation d’un évangile éternel, rappelle
dant que Jean Italus faisait honorer son raient les tentatives modernes du saint-
nom dans l’école de Constantinople, simonisme. Mais, en se restreignant
Gérard de Crémone, fixé à Tolède, in aux faits purement philosophiques, on
terrogeait la science des Arabes, et ap en rencontre de plus surprenants en
prenait aux Espagnols à s’enrichir des core. Dès l’année 1 115, les épicuriens
dépouilles scientifiques de leurs enne étaient assez nombreux à Florence pour
mis. Bologne avait été le siège d’un y former une faction redoutée et pour
enseignement philosophique qui ne provoquer des querelles sanglantes; plus
manqua pas d’éclat, avant de voir com tard, le matérialisme y apparaissait
mencer ces leçons de jurisprudence qui comme la doctrine publique des G i
la rendirent si célèbre. La logique et belins. Les petits-fils d’Averrhoës fu
la physique ne cessèrent point d’y être rent accueillis à la cour italienne des
assidûment professées au treizième siè Hohenstaufen en même temps qu’une
cle. Padoue n’avait rien à envier à sa colonie sarrasine était fondée à Nocera
rivale. Milan comptait près de deux et faisait trembler Rome. Frédéric II.
cents maîtres de grammaire, de logique, ralliait autour de lui toutes les opinions
de médecine et de philosophie. Enfin, perverses, et semblait vouloir constituer
la renommée des penseurs de la Pénin une école antagoniste de l’enseigne
sule était si grande dans toutes les pro ment catholique. Cette école, quelque
Illustrations
temps reduite au silence après la chute tait dans la douleur, elle se donnait des
de la dynastie qui l’avait protégée, re enfants immortels. Sans compter Lapo
prit des forces lorsqu’un autre empe Fiorentino, qui professa la philosophie
reur, Louis de Bavière, descendit des à Bologne, et Sandro de Pipozzo, au
Alpes pour aller recevoir la couronne teur d’un traité d’économie dont le suc
des mains d’un antipape. Un peu plus cès fut populaire, elle avait vu naître
tard Pétrarque, en citant dans ses dis Brunetto Latini et Guido Cavalcanti.
cours saint Paul et saint Augustin, ex Brunetto, notaire de la république,
citait un sourire dédaigneux sur les avait su, sans faillir à ses patriotiques
lèvres des savants qui l ’entouraient, ado fonctions, servir utilement la science :
rateurs d’Aristote et des commentateurs il avait traduit en italien la Morale
arabes. Ces doctrines irréligieuses d’Aristote ; il rédigea, sous le titre de
étaient pressées de se réduire en volup Trésor, une encyclopédie des connais
tés savantes : elles eurent des poètes sances de son temps, et donna dans
pour les chanter. — La vérité toutefois son Tesoretto l’exemple d’une poésie
ne demeura point sans défenseurs, pour didactique où ne manquait ni la justesse
elle furent suscités deux hommes que de la pensée ni la grâce de l’expression.
nous avons déjà rencontrés parmi les Guido Cavalcanti fut salué le prince de
plus grands de leur âge, saint Thomas la Lyre : un chant qu’il composa sur
d’Aquin et saint Bonaventure, qu’il faut l’amour obtint les honneurs de plusieurs
rappeler ici comme deux gloires ita commentaires auxquels les théologiens
liennes. Moralistes profonds, ils fu les plus vénérés ne dédaignèrent pas de
rent encore poétiquement inspirés, l’un mettre la main. Il aurait été admiré
quand il composa les hymnes qui de comme philosophe si son orthodoxie
vaient un jour désespérer Santeuil ; fût demeurée irréprochable. C ’était
l’autre, lorsqu’il écrivit le cantique tra assez de deux citoyens de ce mérite
duit par Corneille. Ægidius Colonna pour honorer une ville déjà fameuse :
combattit aussi l’averrhoïsme de cette un troisième pourtant était proche, qui
même plume qui traçait des leçons aux les allait faire oublier.
rois. Albertano de Brescia publia trois III. La philosophie du treizième
traités d’éthique en langue vulgaire. siècle devait donc demander à l’Italie
On en pourrait citer d’autres encore le poëte dont elle avait besoin ; mais
qui furent vantés à leur époque, et qui l’Italie devait le donner marqué de
ont éprouvé ce qu’il y a de trompeur l’empreinte nationale, pourvu avec une
dans les applaudissements des hommes. égale libéralité des facultés contempla
Mais de toutes les cités assises au tives et des facultés actives, non moins
pied de l’Apennin, aucune ne put s’en éminemment doué de l’instinct moral
orgueillir d’une plus heureuse fécon que du sentiment littéraire. Il fallait
dité que la belle Florence. Déchirée trouver quelque part une âme en qui
par les guerres intestines, si elle enfan ces dispositions réunies par la nature
fussent développées encore par les sions venues du dehors, eût toutefois
épreuves d’une vie providentiellement l’énergie nécessaire pour les rassembler
prédestinée, et qui, fidèle aux impres- et produire à son tour.
LA DIVINE COMÉDIE .
Lamennais, Introduction sur la Vie et les Œuvres de Dante.
Quoi qu’il en soit, le poëme entier, d’une rédemption future. Qu’ont de

sous ses nombreux aspects, politique, commun ces poëmes, circonscrits en
historique, philosophique, théologique, un sujet spécial, avec le poëme im
offre le tableau complet d’une époque, mense qui embrasse non-seulement les
des doctrines reçues, de la science vraie divers états de l’homme avant et après
ou erronée, du mouvement de l’esprit, la chute, mais encore, par l’influx divin
des passions, des mœurs, de la vie enfin qui de cieux en cieux descend jusqu’à
dans tous les ordres, et c’est avec raison lui, l’évolution de ses facultés, de ses
qu’à ce point de vue la Divina Corn- énergies de tous genres, ses lois in
media a été appelée un poëme eîicyclop'e- dividuelles et ses lois sociales, ses pas
dique. Rien, chez les anciens comme sions variées, ses vertus, ses vices, ses
chez les modernes, ne saurait y être joies, ses douleurs; et non-seulement
comparé. En quoi rappelle-t-elle l’é l’homme dans la plénitude de sa pro
popée antique, qui, dans un sujet pure pre nature, mais l’univers, mais la créa
ment national, n’est que la poésie tion et spirituelle et matérielle, mais
de l’histoire, soit qu’elle raconte avec l’œuvre entière de la Toute-Puissance,
Homère les légendes héroïques de la de la Sagesse suprême et de l’Éternel
Grèce, soit qu’avec Virgile elle célèbre Amour ?
les lointaines origines de Rome liées aux Dans cette vaste conception, Dante
destins d’Énée ? D ’une ordre différent toutefois ne pouvait dépasser les limites
et plus général, le Paradis perdu n’offre où son siècle était enfermé. Son épo
lui-même que le développement d’un pée est tout un monde, mais un monde
fait, pour ainsi parler, dogmatique : la correspondant au développement de la
création de l’homme, poussé à sa perte pensée et de la société en un point du
par l’envie de Satan, sa désobéissance, temps et sur un point de la terre, le
la punition qui la suit de près, l’exil monde du Moyen âge. Si le sujet est
de l’Éden, les maux qui, sur une terre universel, l’imperfection de la connais
maudite, seront désormais son partage sance le ramène en une sphère aussi
et celui de ses descendants, et, pour bornée que l’était, comparée à la sci
consoler tant de misère, la promesse ence postérieure, celle qu’enveloppaient
408 Illustrations
dans son étroit berceau les langes de l’humanité même. Aucun n’est plus
l’Ecole. En religion, en philosophie, soi, aucun n’est doué d’une originalité
l’autorité traçait autour de l’esprit un plus puissante, aucun ne posséda jamais
cercle infranchissable. Des origines plus de force et de variété d’invention,
du genre humain, de son état primor aucun ne pénétra plus avant dans les
dial, des premières idées qu’il se fit des secrets replis de l’âme et dans les abî
choses, des premiers sentiments qu’elles mes du cœur, n’observa mieux et ne
éveillèrent en lui, des antiques civili peignit avec plus de vérité la nature,
sations, des religions primitives, que ne fut à la fois plus riche et plus con
savait-on? Rien. L ’Asie presque en cis. Si l’on peut lui reprocher des
tière, ses doctrines, ses arts, ses langues, métaphores moins hardies qu’étranges,
ses monuments, n’étaient pas moins des bizarreries que réprouve le goût,
ignorés que la vieille Egypte, que les presque toujours, comme nous l’avons
peuples du nord et de l’est de l’Eu dit, elles proviennent des efforts qu’il
rope, leurs idiomes, leurs mœurs, leurs fait pour cacher un sens sous un autre
croyances, leurs lois. On ne soupçon sens, pour éveiller par un seul mot des
nait même pas l’existence de la moitié idées différentes et parfois disparates.
du globe habité. Le cercle embrassé par Ces fautes contre le goût, qui ne se
la vue déterminait l’étendue des cieux. forme qu’après une longue culture chez
La véritable astronomie, la physique, les peuples dont la langue est fixée,
la chimie, l’anatomie, l’organogénie sont d’ailleurs communes à tous les
étaient à naître : il faut donc se repor poëtes par qui commence une ère nou
ter à l’époque de Dante pour com velle. Ce sont, dans les œuvres de
prendre la grandeur et la magnificence génie, les taches dont parle Horace, —
de son œuvre. “ Ubi plura nitent in carmine, non ego paucis
Nous avons expliqué les causes des Offendar maculis.”
obscurités qui s’y rencontrent, causes Elles ressemblent à l’ombre de ces

diverses auxquelles on pourrait ajouter nuages légers qui passent sur des cam
encore les subtilités d’une métaphysique pagnes splendides.
avec laquelle très-peu de lecteurs sont Lorsque après l’hiver de la barbarie
aujourd’hui familiarisés, et dont la lan le printemps renaît, qu’aux rayons du
gue même, pour être entendue, exige soleil interne qui éclaire et réchauffe,
une étude spéciale et aride. Mais, en et ranime les âmes engourdies dans de
laissant à part le côté obscur, il reste froides ombres, la poésie refleurit, ses
ce qui appartient à la nature humaine premières fleurs ont un éclat et un par
dans tous les temps et dans tous les fum qu’on ne retrouve plus en celles
lieux, l’éternel domaine du poëte, et qui s’épanouissent ensuite. Les pro
c’est là qu’on retrouve Dante tout en ductions de l’art, moins dépendantes de
tier, là qu’il prend sa place parmi ces l’imitation et des règles convenues, of
hauts génies dont la gloire est celle de frent quelque chose de plus personnel,
La Divine Comédie
une originalité plus marquée, plus puis renommée. Le sens du poëme était
sante. Dante en est un exemple frap perdu, le goût rétréci' et dépravé par
pant. . Doublement créateur, il crée l’influence d’une littérature non moins
tout à la fois un poëme sans modèle et vide que factice. Au milieu du dix-
une langue magnifique dont il a gardé huitième siècle, Voltaire écrivait à Bet-
le secret ; car, quelle qu’en ait été l’in tinelli : “ Je fais grand cas du courage
fluence sur le développement de la avec lequel vous avez osé dire que le
langue littéraire de l’Italie, elle a néan Dante était un fou, et son ouvrage un
moins conservé un caractère à part, monstre. J’aime encore mieux pour
qui la lui rend exclusivement propre. tant, dans ce monstre, une cinquantaine
La netteté et la précision, je ne sais de vers supérieurs à son siècle, que
quoi de bref et de pittoresque, la dis tous les vermisseaux appelés sonetti, qui
tinguent particulièrement. Elle reflète, naissent et qui meurent à milliers au
en quelque façon, le génie de Dante, jourd’hui dans l’Italie, de Milan jusqu’à
nerveux, concis, ennemi de la phrase, Otrante.”
abrégeant tout, faisant passer de son Voltaire, qui ne savait guère mieux
esprit dans les autres esprits, de son l’italien que le grec, a jugé Dante
âme dans les autres âmes, idées, senti comme il a jugé Homère, sans les en
ments, images, par une sorte de directe tendre et sans les connaître. Il n’eut,
communication presque indépendante d’ailleurs, jamais le sentiment ni de la
des paroles. haute antiquité, ni de tout ce qui sor
Né dans une société toute formée, et tait du cercle dans lequel les modernes
artificiellement formée, il n’a ni le avaient renfermé l’art. Avec un goût
genre de simplicité, ni la naïveté des délicat et sûr, il discernait certaines
poëtes des premiers âges, mais, au con beautés. D ’autres lui échappaient.
traire, quelque chose de combiné, de La nature l’avait doué d’une vue nette,
travaillé, et cependant, sous ce travail, mais cette vue n’embrassait qu’un hori
un fond de naturel qui brille à travers zon borné.
ses singularités même. C ’est qu’il ne L ’enthousiasme pour Dante s’est re
cherche point l’effet, lequel naît de soi- nouvelé depuis, et comme un excès en
même par l’expression vraie de ce que gendre un autre excès, on a voulu tout
le Poëte a pensé, senti. Jamais rien de justifier, tout admirer dans son œuvre,
vague : ce qu’il peint, il le voit, et son faire de lui, non-seulement un des plus
style plein de relief est moins encore grands génies qui aient honoré l’huma
de la peinture que de la plastique. nité, mais encore un poëte sans défauts,
Lorsque parut son œuvre, ce fut infaillible, inspiré, un prophète. Ce
parmi ses contemporains un cri una n’est pas là servir sa gloire, c’est four
nime d’étonnement et d’admiration. nir des armes à ceux qui seraient tentés
Puis des siècles se passent, durant les de la rabaisser.
quels peu à peu s’obscurcit cette grande Un des reproches qu’on a faits à
v o l . n i. 52
4 io Illustrations
son poëme est l’ennui, dit-on, qu’ on Celles de l’Inde, si riches en beautés
éprouve à le lire. Ce reproche, qu’au de tout genre, ne sont-elles pas, au
reste on adresse également aux an fond, des poëmes théologiques ? Que
ciens, n’est pas de tout point injuste. serait Y Iliade, si l’on en retranchait les
Mais, pour en apprécier la valeur vé dieux partout mêlés à la contexture de
ritable, il faut distinguer les époques. la fable ? Seulement la Grèce, au
Ce qui ennuie aujourd’hui, les détails temps d’Homère, avait déjà rompu les
d’une science fausse, les subtiles argu liens qui entravaient le libre essor de
mentations sur les doctrines théolo l’esprit. Sa religion, dépourvue de
giques et philosophiques de l’École, dogmes abstraits, ne commandait au
rendent, sans aucun doute, cette partie cunes croyances, et, dans son culte
du poëme fatigante et fastidieuse même. vaguement symbolique, ne parlait guère
Mais elle était loin de produire le qu’aux sens et à l’imagination. Il
même effet au quatorzième siècle. Cette en fut de même chez les Romains, à
science était la science du temps, ces cet égard fils de la Grèce. Avec le
doctrines, fortement empreintes dans christianisme, un changement profond
les esprits et dans la conscience, for s’opéra dans l’état religieux. La foi
maient l’élément principal de la vie de en des dogmes précis devint le fonde
la société, et gouvernaient le monde. ment principal de la religion nouvelle :
Voilà ce qu’il faudrait ne point oublier. d’où l’importance que Dante, poëte
Lucrèce en est-il moins un grand poëte, chrétien, dut attacher à ces dogmes
parce qu’il a rempli son poëme des ari rigoureux, à cette foi nécessaire. Au
des doctrines d’une philosophie main jourd’hui que les esprits, entrevoyant
tenant morte ? Et cette philosophie, d’autres conceptions obscures encore,
dans Lucrèce, c’est tout le poëme ; mais vers lesquelles un secret instinct
tandis que celle de Dante et sa théolo les attire, se détachent d’un système
gie, n’occupent, dans le sien, qu’une qu’a usé le progrès de la pensée et de
place incomparablement plus restreinte. la science, il a cessé d’avoir pour eux
Qui ne sait pas se transporter dans des l’intérêt qu’il avait pour les générations
sphères d’idées, de croyances, de mœurs, antérieures. Mais, quelles que puis
différentes de celles où le hasard l’a fait sent être les doctrines destinées à le
naître, ne vit que d’une vie imparfaite, remplacer, elles seront, durant la pé
perdue dans l’océan de la vie progres riode qu’elles caractériseront à leur
sive, multiple, immense, de l’humanité. tour, la source élevée de la poésie,
Dante, au reste, a conçu son poëme dont la vie est la vie de l’esprit, et qui
comme ont été conçues toutes les épo meurt sitôt qu’elle s’absorbe dans le
pées, et spécialement les plus anciennes. monde matériel.
Dante, Imitateur et Créateur 411
DANTE , IMITATEUR ET CRÉATEUR.
, Labitte, La Divine Comédie avant Dante.
On ne dispute plus à Dante le rôle On est donc amené naturellement à

inattendu de conquérant intellectuel que se demander ce qu’est Dante, ce qu’est
son génie a su se créer tout à coup au cette intelligence égarée et solitaire, sans
milieu de la barbarie des temps. L ’au lien presque, sans cohésion avec l’art
teur de la Divine Comédie n’est pas grossier de son âge ? d’où vient cette
pour rien le représentant poétique du intervention subite du génie, cette dic
moyen âge. Placé comme au carre tature inattendue ? Comment l’œuvre
four de cette ère étrange, toutes les d’Alighieri surgit-elle tout à coup dans
routes mènent à lui, et sans cesse on les ténèbres de l’histoire, prolem sine
le retrouve à l’horizon. Société, in ?natre créâtam ? Est-ce une exception
telligence, religion, tout se reflète en unique à travers les siècles ? C ’est
lui. En philosophie, il complète saint mieux que cela, c’est l’alliance puis
Thomas ; en histoire, il est le com sante de l’esprit créateur et de l’esprit
mentaire vivant de Villani : le secret traditionnel; c’est la rencontre féconde
des sentiments et des tristesses d’alors de la poésie des temps accomplis et de
se lit dans son poëme. C ’est un homme la poésie des âges nouveaux. Ayant
complet, à la manière des écrivains de devant les yeux les idoles du paganisme
l’antiquité : il tient l’épée d’une main, et les chastes statues des saints, l’image
la plume de l’autre; il est savant, il est de l’ascétisme et de la volupté, Dante
diplomate, il est grand poëte. Son garda le sentiment de l’antiquité sans
œuvre est un des plus vastes monuments perdre le sentiment chrétien ; il resta
de l’esprit humain ; sa vie est un com fidèle au passé, il comprit le présent, il
bat : rien n’y manque, les larmes, la demanda aux plus terribles dogmes de
faim, l’exil, l’amour, les gloires, les la religion le secret de l’avenir. Ja
faiblesses. Et remarquez que les inter mais le mot d’Aristote : “ la poésie est
valles de son inspiration, que la sauvage plus vraie que l’histoire,” ne s’est mieux
dureté de son caractère, que l’aristo vérifié que chez Dante ; mais ce ne fut
cratie hautaine de son génie, sont des pas du monde extérieur du moyen âge
traits de plus qui le rattachent à son que se saisit le génie inventif d’Alighi
époque, et qui en même temps l’en eri ; ce fut au contraire du monde in
séparent et l’isolent. Où que vous terne, du monde des idées. De là
portiez vos pas dans les landes ingrates viennent la grandeur, les défauts aussi,
du moyen âge, cette figure, à la fois de là la valeur immense, à quelque
sombre et lumineuse, apparaît à vos point de vue qu’on l’envisage, de ce
côtés comme un guide inévitable. livre où est semée à profusion une
412 Illustrations
poésie éternellement jeune et brillante. la fixe définitivement dans un chef-
L ’intérêt philosophique vient encore d’œuvre.
ici s’ajouter à l’intéjêt littéraire et his Voyez la puissance du génie ! Le
torique. C ’est la Bible, en effet, qui monde oublie pour lui ses habitudes :
inspire Milton ; c’est l’Évangile qui d’ordinaire la noblesse se reçoit des
inspire Klopstock : dans la Divine Co pères ; ici, au contraire, elle est ascen
médie, au contraire, c’est l’inconnu, ce dante. L ’histoire recueille avec em
sont les mystères de l’autre vie auxquels pressement le nom de je ne sais quel
l’homme est initié. La question de l’im croisé obscur, parce qu’à lui remonte
mortalité est en jeu, et Dante a atteint la famille de Dante; la critique analyse
la souveraine poésie. des légendes oubliées, parce que ces
La préoccupation, l’insistance de la légendes sont la source première de la
critique sont donc légitimes : ce per Divine Comédie. La foule ne con
pétuel retour vers le premier maître de naîtra, n’acceptera que le nom du
la culture italienne s’explique et se jus poëte, et la foule aura raison. C ’est
tifie. Jusqu’ici les apologistes n’ont la destinée des hommes supérieurs de
pas manqué à l’écrivain : investigations jeter ainsi l’ombre sur ce qui est der
biographiques, jugements littéraires, in rière eux, et de ne briller que par eux-
terprétations de toute sorte, hypothèses mêmes. Mais pourquoi ne remonte-
même pédantes ou futiles, tout semble rions-nous point aux origines, pourquoi
véritablement épuisé. Peut-être n’y ne rétablirions-nous pas la généalogie
a-t-il pas grand mal : il s’agit d’un poëte, intellectuelle des éminents écrivains ?
et si le vrai poëte gagne toujours à être Aristocratie peu dangereuse, et qui n’a
lu, il perd souvent à être commenté. chance de choquer personne dans ce
Un point curieux et moins exploré temps d’égalité.
reste cependant, qui, si je ne m’abuse, Ce serait une folie de soutenir que
demande à être particulièrement mis en Dante lut tous les visionnaires qui l’a
lumière: je veux parler des antécédents vaient précédé. Chez lui, heureuse
de la Divine Comédie. Ce poëme, en ment, le poëte effaçait l’érudit. Cepen
effet, si original et si bizarre même qu’il dant, comme l’a dit un écrivain digne
semble, n’est pas une création subite, de sentir mieux que personne le génie
le sublime caprice d’un artiste divine synthétique de Dante, “ il n’y a que la
ment doué. Il se rattache au contraire rhétorique qui puisse jamais supposer
à tout un cycle antérieur, à une pen que le plan d’un grand ouvrage appar
sée permanente qu’on voit se repro tient à qui l’exécute.” Ce mot ex
duire périodiquement dans les âges pré plique précisément ce qui est arrivé à
cédents ; pensée informe d’abord, qui l’auteur de la Divine Comédie. Dante
se dégage peu à peu, qui s’essaye di a résumé avec puissance une donnée
versement à travers les siècles, jusqu’à philosophique et littéraire qui avait
ce qu’ un grand homme s’en empare et cours de son temps ; il a donné sa
formule définitive à une poésie flottante tiers la mort sous des formes aima
et dispersée autour de lui, avant lui. bles ; dans les temps qui avoisinent
Il en est de ces sortes de legs poétiques 1’Alighieri, on en fait, au contraire,
comme d’un patrimoine dont on hérite : des images repoussantes. Ce n’est
sait-on seulement d’où il vient, com plus cette maigre jeune femme des
ment il s’est formé, à qui il appartenait premiers temps du christianisme ; c’est
avant d’être au possesseur d’hier? . . . . plus que jamais un hideux squelette, le
Quand je disais tout à l’heure que squelette prochain des danses maca
Dante vint tard, il ne faudrait pas en bres. Le symptôme est significatif.
tendre qu’il vint trop tard ; l’heure de De quelque côté qu’il jetât les yeux
pareils hommes est désignée ; seule autour de lui, Dante voyait cette figure
ment il arriva le dernier, il ferma de la Mort qui lui montrait de son
la marche, pour ainsi dire. D ’ail doigt décharné les mystérieux pays
leurs, quoique la société religieuse d’a qu’il lui était enjoint de visiter. Je ne
lors commençât à être ébranlée dans crois pas exagérer en affirmant que
ses fondements par le sourd et lent Dante a beaucoup emprunté aussi aux
effort du doute, elle avait encore gardé divers monuments des arts plastiques.
intact l’héritage de la foi. La forme Les légendes infernales, les visions cé
rigoureuse de la vieille constitution ec lestes, avaient été traduites sur la pierre
clésiastique demeurait sans échecs ap et avaient trouvé chez les artistes du
parents, et l’on était encore à deux moyen âge d’ardents commentateurs.
siècles de la Réforme ; la papauté, en Les peintures sur mur ont disparu
abusant des indulgences, n’apaisait pas presque toutes ; il n’en reste que des
les scrupules des consciences chré lambeaux. Ainsi, dans la crypte de la
tiennes sur les châtiments de l’enfer. cathédrale d’Auxerre, on voit un frag
Mais quel fut le résultat immédiat du ment où est figuré le triomphe du
relâchement qui commençait à se ma Christ, tel précisément qu’Alighieri l’a
nifester çà et là dans les croyances ? représenté dans le Purgatoire. Les
C ’est que les prédicateurs, pour parer peintures sur verre où se retrouvent
à ce danger, évoquèrent plus qu’aupara l’enfer et le paradis abondent dans nos
vant les idées de vengeance, et rede cathédrales, et la plupart datent de la
mandèrent à la mort ces enseignements fin du douzième siècle et du courant du
que leur permanence même rend plus treizième. Dante avait du encore en
terribles. De là, ces terreurs pro voir exécuter plus d’une dans sa jeu
fondes de’ la fin de l’homme, ces in nesse. Entre les plus curieuses, on
quiétudes, ces ébranlements en quelque peut citer la rose occidentale de l’église
sorte qu’on retrouve dans beaucoup de Chartres. Quant aux sculptures,
d’imaginations d’alors, et qui furent si elles sont également très-multipliées : le
favorables à l’excitation du génie de tympan du portail occidental d’Autun,
Dante. Les anciens figuraient volon celui du grand portail de Conques, le
4H Illustrations
portail de Moissac, offrent, par exem On sait maintenant, par un exemple
ple, des détails très-bizarres et très- considérable, (quel est le nom à côté
divers. Toutes les formes du châti duquel ne pourrait être cité celui de
ment s’y trouvent pour ainsi dire épui Dante ?) on sait comment derrière
sées, de même que dans l'E n fer du chaque grand poëte primitif il y a des
poëte ; les récompenses aussi, comme générations oubliées, pour ainsi dire,
dans le Paradis, sont très-nombreuses, qui ont préludé aux mêmes harmonies,
mais beaucoup moins variées. Est-ce qui ont préparé le concert. Ces œuvres
parce que notre incomplète nature est capitales, qui apparaissent çà et là aux
plus faite pour sentir le mal que le bien ? heures solennelles et chez les nations
Lorsque Dante fit son voyage de France, privilégiées, sont comme ces moissons
tout cela existait, même le portail oc des champs de bataille qui croissent fé
cidental de Notre-Dame de Paris, où condées par les morts. Dante explique
sont figurés plusieurs degrés de peines Homère. Au lieu de l’inspiration re
et de rémunérations. Sans sortir de ligieuse mettez l’inspiration nationale,
nos frontières, notre infatigable arché et vous saurez comment s’est faite F Ili
ologue M . Didron a pu compter plus ade ; seulement la trace des rapsodes
de cinquante illustrations de la Divine a disparu, tandis que celle des légen
Comédie, toutes antérieures au poëme. daires est encore accessible à l’érudi
Évidemment Alighieri s’est inspiré de tion. Ces deux poëtes ont eu en
ce vivant spectacle. Les artistes ont quelque sorte pour soutiens les temps
donc leur part, à côté des légendaires, qui les ont précédés et leur siècle
dans ces antécédents de l’épopée chré même ; l’un a redit ce que les Grecs
tienne, tandis que Dante lui-même, par pensaient de la vie publique, l’autre ce
un glorieux retour, semble avoir été que les hommes du moyen âge pen
présent à la pensée de celui qui peignit saient de la vie future.. Sont-ils moins
le Jugement dernier. Noble et tou grands pour cela ? Cette collaboration
chante solidarité des arts ! Qui n’ai de la foule, au contraire, est un privi
merait à lire une page de la Divine Co lège qui ne s’accorde qu’à de bien rares
médie devant les fresques de la chapelle intervalles et à des génies tout à fait
Sixtime? Qui n’aimerait à reconnaître exceptionnels. Pour s’emparer à leur
dans Michel-Ange le seul commenta profit de l’inspiration générale, pour
teur légitime de Dante ? A une cer être les interprètes des sentiments et
taine hauteur, tout ce qui est beau et des passions d’une grande époque, pour
vrai se rejoint et se confond........... faire ainsi de la littérature qui devienne
La question des épopées, si vivement de l’histoire, les poëtes doivent être
et si fréquemment débattue par la cri marqués au front. Les pensées des
tique moderne, ne peut-elle pas rece temps antérieurs éclatent tout à coup
voir quelque profit du tableau que nous en eux et s’y résolvent avec une fécon
avons vu se dérouler sous nos yeux ? dité et une puissance inconnues. A
eux de dire sous une forme meilleure, poétique, qu’il s’appelle Homère ou
souveraine, à eux de fixer sous l’éter Dante. Il y a donc là une loi de l’his
nelle poésie ce qui se répète à l’en- toire littéraire qui rend un peu à tous,
tour ! qui prête quelque chose à l’humanité,
Ce spectacle a sa moralité: n’y a-t-il qui donne leur part aux humbles, et
pas là, en effet, en dehors des noms cela sans rien ôter au poëte ; car, je le
propres, quelque chose de vraiment répète, les plus grands hommes évidem
grandiose par la simplicité même ? ment sont seuls appelés ainsi à formuler
Dans l’ordre esthétique, la poésie est une pensée collective, à concentrer,
la première de toutes les puissances à absorber, à ranger sous la discipline
données à l’homme. Elle est à l’éter de leur génie tout ce qui s’est produit
nel beau ce qu’est la vertu à l’éter d’idées autour d’eux, avant eux. C ’est
nel bien, ce qu’est la sagesse à l’éternel le miroir d’Archimède...........
vrai, c’est-à-dire un rayon échappé d’en Il y a donc deux parts à faire dans
haut ; elle nous rapproche de Dieu. la Diviîie Cojnédie, sinon pour le lec
Eh bien ! Dieu, qui partout est le teur, au moins pour le critique : la
dispensateur du génie, et qui l’aime, part de l’imitation, la part de la créa
n’a pas voulu que les faibles, que les tion. Dante est un génie double, à la
petits fussent tout à fait déshérités de fois éclectique et original. Il ne veut
ce don sublime. Aussi, dans ces pas imposer au monde sa fantaisie et
grandes œuvres poétiques qui ouvrent son rêve par le seul despotisme du
les ères littéraires, toute une foule ano génie. Loin de là, il va au-devant de
nyme semble avoir sa part. C ’est pour son temps, tout en attirant son temps
ces inconnus, éclaireurs prédestinés à à lui. C ’est ainsi que font les grands
l’oubli, qu’est la plus rude tâche ; ils hommes : ils s’emparent sans dédain
tracent instinctivement les voies à une des forces d’alentour et y ajoutent la
sorte de conquérant au profit de qui ils leur.
n’auront qu’à abdiquer un jour ; ils Dirai-je ce que Dante a imité, ou
préparent à grand’-peine le métal qui plutôt ce qu’il a conquis sur les autres,
sera marqué plus tard à une autre et ce qu’il a incorporé à son œuvre ? Il
définitive empreinte ; car, une fois les faudrait en rechercher les traces par
tentatives épuisées, arrive l’homme de tout, dans la forme, dans le fond, dans
génie. Aussitôt il s’empare de tous la langue même de son admirable livre.
ces éléments dispersés et leur imprime L ’antiquité s’y trahirait vite : Platon
cette unité imposante qui équivaut à la par ses idéales théories, Virgile par la
création. Et alors, qu’on me passe mélopée de ses vers. Le moyen âge,
l’expression, on ne distingue plus rien à son tour, s’y rencontrerait en entier :
dans ce faisceau, naguère épars, main mystiques élans de la foi, rêveries che
tenant relié avec tant de puissance, valeresques, violences théologiques, féo
dans cet imposant faisceau du dictateur dales, municipales, tout jusqu’aux bouf-
4 16 Illustrations
fonneries ; c’est un tableau complet de structions, pour bâtir aussi son édifice,
l’époque : le génie disputeur de la sco- sa sombre tour féodale maintenant noir
lastique y donne la main à la muse cie par les années, mais qui domine
étrange des légendaires. Si la chevale tout l’art du moyen âge.
rie introduit dans les mœurs le dévoue Ainsi Dante ne dédaigne rien : phi
ment à la femme, si les troubadours losophe, poëte, philologue, il prend de
abdiquent leur cynisme pour chanter toutes mains, il imite humblement l’a
une héroïne imaginaire, si Gauthier de beille. Vous voyez bien qu’il n’a rien
Coinsy et les pieux trouvères redou créé, ou plutôt il a tout créé. C ’est
blent le lis virginal sur le front de de la sorte que procèdent les inven
Marie, si les sculpteurs enfin taillent teurs : chacun sait les éléments dont ils
ces chastes et sveltes statues dont les se servent, personne ne sait le secret
yeux sont baissés, dont les mains sont de leur mise en œuvre. Ce qui d’ail
.jointes, dont les traits respirent je ne leurs appartient en propre à Dante, ce
sais quelle angélique candeur, ce sont qui suffirait à sa gloire, c’est le génie ;
autant de modèles pour Dante, qui con l’imposante grandeur de l’ensemble et
centre ces traits épars, les idéalise, et en même temps la suprême beauté du
les réunit dans l’adorable création de détail et du style, ce je ne sais quoi
Béatrice. Cet habile et souverain qui est propre à sa phrase, cette allure
éclectisme, Alighieri le poursuit dans souveraine et inexprimable de sa poé
les plus petits détails. Ainsi, par un sie, tant d’énergie à la fois et tant
admirable procédé d’élimination et de de grâce, tant de sobriété sévère dans
choix, son rhythme il l’emprunte aux la forme, et cependant tout un écrin
cantilènes des Provençaux ; sa langue éblouissant, des couleurs diaprées et
splendide, cette langue aulique et car- fuyantes, et comme un rayonnement
dinalesque, comme il l’appelle, il la divin dans chaque vers.
prend à tous les patois italiens, qu’il Ce n’est pas qu’il faille porter le
émonde et qu’ il transforme. On dirait culte jusqu’à la superstition. Les ul
même qu’il sut mettre à profit jusqu’à tras, il est vrai, sont moins dangereux
ses liaisons, jusqu’aux amitiés de sa en littérature qu’en politique : en poli
jeunesse. Au musicien Casella ne put- tique, ils perdent les gouvernements
il pas demander ces harmonieuses dou qu’ils flattent ; en littérature, ils ne
ceurs de la langue toscane dont hérita font que compromettre un instant les
plus tard Pétrarque; au peintre Giotto, écrivains qu’ils exaltent, et qui, après
le modèle de ces figures pensives dont tout, sont toujours sûrs de retrouver
le pinceau toucha à peine les lignes leur vrai niveau. Mais pourquoi ces
suaves, et qui, dans les vieilles œuvres exagérations ? Comment la vogue a-t-
italiennes, se détachent au milieu d’une elle osé toucher à l’austère génie de
lumière d’or ; à l’architecte Arnolfo Dante? L ’œuvre d’Alighieri, j ’en veux
enfin, la hardiesse de ses belles con convenir, ressemble à ces immenses
cathédrales du moyen âge que j ’admire sentiments qu’il 3 touchés avec tant
beaucoup, autant que personne, mais d’art, les vérités qu’il a revêtues de pa
qui, en définitive, sont le produit d’un rures si splendides, sont de tous les
temps à demi barbare, et où toutes les temps. Convenons seulement que dans
hardiesses élancées de l’architecture, où cette forêt où s’égare le poëte, on ren
les merveilles ciselées et les délicatesses contre bien des aspects sauvages, bien
sculpturales s’entremêlent souvent, à des rochers inabordables. Dante, génie
travers les époques, à de lourds massifs, capricieux et subtil, est, ne l’oublions
à des statues difformes, à des parties pas, un homme du moyen âge; incom
inachevées. Apprécions Dante en cri parablement supérieur à son temps, il
tiques, et sachons où vont nos adhé en a cependant çà et là les inégalités,
sions. Sans doute il y a sympathie le tour bizarre, la barbarie, le pédan
permanente en nous pour ce passé que tisme : légitime satisfaction qu’il faut
chante le poëte ; mais nous sentons donner à la critique. Qu’importe après
bien que c’est du passé. Soyons francs : tout ? S’il y a çà et là des broussailles
la fibre érudite est ici en jeu aussi bien pédantesques qui obstruent la voie et
que la fibre poétique ; la curiosité est qui fatiguent, tout à côté, et comme au
éveillée en même temps que l’admira détour du buisson, on est sûr de re
tion. Si l’on est frappé de ces cata trouver les idées grandioses, les images
combes gigantesques, on sait qu’elles éclatantes, et aussi cette simplicité
sont l’asile de la mort. En un mot, naïve, ces grâces discrètes, qui n’inter
nous comprenons, nous expliquons, disent pas la science amère de la vie.
nous ne croyons plus. La foi de Dante Laissons donc l’ombre descendre et
nous paraît touchante, aux heures de couvrir les parties de l’œuvre de Dante
tristesse, elle nous fait même envie d’où la poésie s’est de bonne heure
quelquefois ; mais» personne ne prend retirée, et contemplons plutôt celles
plus au sérieux, dans l’ordre moral, le que l’éternelle aurore de la beauté sem
cadre d’Alighieri. N ’est-ce pas pour ble rajeunir encore avec les siècles.
nous un rêve bizarre qui a sa grandeur, Cette forme, si longtemps populaire,
sa grandeur en philosophie et en his si universellement répandue, de la vi
toire ? Et à qui, je la demande, cette sion, semble disparaître avec Alighieri,
lecture laisse-t-elle une terreur sincère qui sort radieux du fatras des commen
et mêlée de joie, comme au moyen âge? taires et des imitateurs. Après lui,
Hélas ! ce qui nous frappe surtout dans qu’on me passe le mot, il n’y a plus
la Divine Comédie, ce sont les beaux de pèlerinage de Childe-Harold dans
vers. l’autre monde. Le poëte avait fait de
Heureusement la forme seule a vi la vision son inaliénable domaine ; c’é
eilli ; le problème au fond est demeuré tait une forme désormais arrêtée en lui,
le même, et la poétique solution tentée et qui ne devait pas avoir à subir d’é
par l’Alighieri reste immortelle. Les preuves nouvelles. Quelles avaient été
vol. n i. 53
4-i8 Illustrations
pendant treize cents sans les craintes, les poëtes, ces menteurs par excellence,
les espérances de l’humanité sur la vie ont leur place marquée chez Satan, et
à venir: voilà le programme que s’était qu’il n’a, lui, qu’à y rester. Voilà que
tracé Dante, et qu’ il avait pour jamais Rabelais, à son tour, verse au hasard
rempli dans son poëme. les grossières enluminures de sa palette
Sur la pente rapide qu’elles descen sur ce tableau où le vieux gibelin avait
daient, comment les générations qui suc à l’avance mis les couleurs de Rem
cédèrent à 1’Alighieri auraient-elles pris brandt. Le prosaïque enfer de Rabe
désormais un intérêt autre que l’intérêt lais, c’est le monde renversé. Je me
poétique à ces questions du monde fu garderai de citer des exemples: qu’on se
tur ainsi résolues par des visionnaires ? rappelle seulement qu’il ne sait que faire
Dante, il est bon de le rappeler encore, raccommoder des chausses à Alexan
n’est pas un génie précurseur par les dre le Grand, à ce conquérant qu’Ali-
idées; il ne devance pas l’avenir, il ré ghieri avait plongé dans un fleuve de
sume le passé: son poëme est comme le sang bouillant. C ’est à ces trivialités
dernier mot de la théologie du moyen que l’Italie et la France retombent avec
âge. Cela est triste à dire peut-être, Folengo et Rabelais. L ’Espagne aussi,
mais le cynique Boccace est bien plutôt un peu plus tard, aura son tour ; pre
l’homme de l’avenir que Dante. Dante nez patience. Laissez sainte Thérèse,
parle à ceux qui croient, Boccace à ceux ce grand génie mystique égaré au sei
qui doutent. La Réforme est en germe zième siècle, laissez-la évoquer l’enfer
dans le D'ecam'eron, tandis que la Divine dans ses songes, et rêver que deux mu
Comédie est le livre des générations qui railles enflammées viennent à elle, qui
avaient la foi.. C ’est qu’on marche finissent par l’étreindre dans un em
vite dans ces siècles agités de la Renais brassement de feu; laissez la foi et la
sance. Prenez plutôt l’Italie, cette mode des autos sacramentales conserver
vieille reine du catholicisme ; la France, encore quelque importance aux com
cette fille aînée de PÉglise ; l’Espagne positions religieuses. Déjà, quand Cal
même, cette terre privilégiée de la foi, deron met sur la scène la légende du
et interrogez-les. Qu’elles vous disent Purgatoire de saint Patrice , il n’a plus,
ce que font leurs écrivains des souve à beaucoup près, ces mâles accents de
nirs de Dante et des révélations sur la chanson du Romancero, où étaient si
l’autre vie ; qu’elles vous disent s’ils énergiquement dépeints les châtiments
n’ont pas bien plutôt dans la mémoire que Dieu inflige en enfer aux mauvais
le scepticisme goguenard des trouvères. rois. La transformation s’annonce : on
Voici en effet que Folengo, un moine touche aux railleries de Quevedo, à
italien, donne brusquement un enfer cette bouffonne composition des Étables
burlesque pour dénoûment à sa célèbre de Pluton, par laquelle l’Espagne vint la
macaronée de Baldus, et qu’il y laisse dernière rejoindre les cyniques tableaux
sans façon son héros, sous prétexte que du Baldus et du Pantagruel.
Dante, Imitateur et Createur 419
Tels sont les successeurs de Dante, est propre, et qui ne saurait être pour
qui l’ont un instant fait descendre de tant qu’une manière diverse d’envisager,
ce trône • de l’art chrétien, où notre sous ses formes variées, le problème de
équitable admiration l’a si légitime la destinée humaine ; car nous sommes
ment et à jamais replacé. Comment, de ceux qui croient, avec Théodore
en demeurant au degré où nous l’avons Jouffroy, que toute poésie véritable,
vu, l’homme de son époque, l’Alighi- que toute grande poésie est là, que ce
eri a-t-il empreint à un si haut point qui ne s’y rapporte point n’en est que
son œuvre d’un sceau personnel et ori la vague apparence et le reflet. Cette
ginal ? comment la création et l’imita blessure au flanc que l’humanité porte
tion se sont-elles si bien fondues dans après elle, ce besoin toujours inassouvi
la spontanéité de l’art ? Inexplicables qui est en nous et que la lyre doit
mystères du talent ! C ’est dans ce dé célébrer ; en un mot, tout ce qu’Es-
veloppement simultané du génie indivi chyle pressentait dans le Prom'ethée,
duel, d’une part, et du génie contem tout ce que Shakespeare a peint dans
porain, de l’autre, qu’est la marque des Hamlet, ce pourquoi dont Manfred
esprits souverains. Voilà l’idéal que demande la solution à l’univers, ce
Dante a atteint ; il ne faut lui disputer doute que Faust cherche à combler par
aucune des portions, même les moin la science, Werther par l’amour, don
dres, de son œuvre: tout lui appartient Juan par le mal, ce contraste de notre
par la double légitimité de la naissance néant et de notre immortalité, toutes
et de la conquête. Il était créateur, et ces sources de l’éternelle poésie étaient
il s’est fait en même temps l’homme ouvertes dans le cœur d’Alighieri.
de la tradition, parce que la poésie res Lassé de la vie, dégoûté des hommes,
semble à ces lumières qu’on se passait Dante s’est mis au delà du tombeau
de main en main dans les jeux du pour les juger, pour châtier le vice,
stade, à ces torches des coureurs aux pour chanter l’hymne du bien, du
quelles Lucrèce compare si admirable vrai et du beau. C ’est un de ces
ment la vie. Le flambeau poétique maîtres aimés qui sont sûrs de ne ja
ne s’éteint jamais : Dante l’a pris des mais mourir, car l’humanité, qui a
mains de Virgile pour en éclairer le coopéré à leur œuvre, reconnaîtra
monde moderne. toujours en eux sa grandeur et sa mi
Chaque époque a sa poésie qui lui sère.
420 Illustrations
CABALA.
Stehelin, Rabbinical Literature, Vol. I. p. 156.
W e shall now lay before the Reader over Sense and Life ; and are them
some Account of the Radix , or First selves under the Influence or Direction
Elements, of the Cabala. T he Radix o f the Angels and the Coelestial Cir
of this mysterious Science is the He- cles, or Starry World. T h e Radical
brew-A lphabet ; which the Cabalists Cabalistical References o f each Letter
divide into Three Portions ; annexing in the //^nrzp-Alphabet the Cabalists
to each Portion a peculiar Province of set forth in the following Manner.
the Cabala. These Three Provinces I. T h e Letter Alepb ( Doctrine) de
of their Mysteries are referr’d, One notes, among the Cabalists, the Holy
to the Angelic World, or the several Name Huy assign’d to the Inaccessible
Orders of Angels or pure intellectual Light of the Divine Being, who is sig
Beings in Heaven ; Another to the nified by the Word Ensuph, i. e. In
Starry World ; and the Third to the finite. It is referr’d to the First Sephi-
Elementary W orld; for after this Man rotb or Number ; call’d Ketber , i. e.
ner the Cabalists divide the Universe. Crown, as being the Symbol of the
T he Letters from Aleph to Jod> in most sublime and perfect Beings ; that
clusive, are Symbols, say they, of the is to say, those Angels which are up
Orders o f Angels, stil’d, by their Sages, held through the Prime Influence, or
Incorporai Beings, and pure Intellects, the Prime Favour, or Goodness o f God,
free from all Matter, and flowing im and are call’d Hajotb bakodescb, i. e.
mediately from, or being the purest Holy Animals. By these the Cabalists
and most sublime Effect of, the Power mean the Seraphims.
of God. T h e Letters from Capb to II. T h e Letter Beth ( House) denotes
Tzadey likewise inclusive, represent the the Holy Name Ehie, assign’d to the
Orders of the Heavens, or the Starry Wisdom of God ; and signifying like
World ; which the Cabalists place un wise a Being, from which all other
der the Influence or Government of Beings are deriv’d. It is referr’d to
the Angels ; and sometimes call the the Second Sephira, call’d Cbocbma, i. e.
World o f Rounds or Circles. T he Wisdom ; which is annex’d to the Or
remaining Letters, up to the Letter der o f Angels, call’d Ophan'wi, i. e.
Thau, are referr’d to the Four Ele Wheels, which is the Order of Cheru
ments, or Prime Species of Matter, binis ; who were deriv’d from the
and to all their various Forms and Com Power of God, through, and next after,
binations ; which Elements, say the the Intelligences above-mention’d ; that
Cabalists, have Influence or Dominion is to say, the Seraphims ; and, from
Cabala
them, descend ( influentially) into the through the Fourth Class of Intelli
Terrestrial Beings. gences, and, with it, sends down its
III. Gimel ( Restoring, or Rewarding) Influence to Inferiour Beings.
denotes the Holy Name Asch, signify V I. Vau (a Hook) denotes the M ys
ing the Fire o f Love, or the Holy Spirit, teries o f the Holy Name Eloab; and is
and is referr’d to the Third Sepbira or referr’d to the Fifth Sephira, which is
Number, call’d Binab , i. e. Prudence ; call’d Tiphereth, denoting Beauty, Or
representing an Order o f Angels, call’d nament, and the Upper Cœlestial Sun;
Aralim, i. e. Great, Valiant, Angels o f and representing the Melachim, or O r
M ight ; who make up the Third Class der of Angels call’d Powers ; which are
o f Intelligences, or intellectual Beings, derived from the Power of God, through
flowing from the Divine Goodness ; the Fifth Order o f Intelligences, and
and who are illumin’d by the Power send, with that Order, their Influence
o f God, through the Second Class, or down to Inferiour Creatures.
Order (i. e. the Cherubims) and descend V II. Sajin ( Armeur) denotes the
therewith ( influentially) to the lower Name Zebaoth, i. e. the God o f Hosts ;
most Beings. T h e Angels o f this O r and the Seventh Sephira, call’d Net-
der are taken to be the same with the sachy i. e. Conquering, answering to the
Angels which are call’d Thrones. Order of Angels call’d Elobim, or Prin
IV . Daleth {a Gate) denotes the cipalities, which flow from the Power
H oly Name E ll; and is referr’d to the o f God, through the Angels of the
Fourth Sephira or Number, call’d Che- Sixth Order, and, with them, send
sed, i. e. Grace, or Mercy ; which is their Influences down upon the In
appropriated to the Maschemalim, an feriour Creation.
Order o f Angels which is taken to be V III. Hetb denotes the Name of
the same with That call’d Dominions ; God, Elohe Zebaotb, and the Eighth
and which flows, from the Power of Sepbira, call’d Tebilim , i. e. Praise,
God, through the Third Order of In and appropriated to the Angels Benelo-
telligences (i. e. the Aralim), and, with him, or the Sons o f God; the same with
it, descends influentially on the Beings the Arch-Angels. And these flow
below. from the Power o f God, through the
V . He ( Behold ) denotes the H oly Angels o f the Seventh Order ; and de
Name Elohim, and the Fifth Sephira, scend, with them, influentially on In
call’d Pashad; which denotes Severity, feriour Beings.
Judgement, Awe, the Left Side, or the IX . Teth ( Departing, or Escaping)
Sword o f God. This Sephira is assign’d, denotes the Name of God, Sadai, and
by some Hebrews, to the Seraphims ; the Ninth Sephira, call’d Musad, i. e.
but by others, more reasonably, to the Ground, or Foundation ; and answering
Order of Angels call’d Gnaz ( Strength) to the Cherubims ; which flow from
which flows from the Power o f God, the Power of God, through the Angels
422 Illustrations
o f the Eighth Order ; and send, in Zodiac, call’d, by the Hebrews, Galgal
Conjunction with them, their Influ Hammaziloth, i. e. The Circle o f Signs.
ence down on the Creation beneath T his Circle hath for its Intelligence
them. the Angel Raziel, Adam's Instructer or
X. Jod (.Beginning) denotes the Familiar Spirit ; and its Influence is,
Name o f God, Adonai Melech , i. e. through the Power of God, by Means
The Lord is King ; and is referr’d to o f the abovemention’d Intelligence, the
the Tenth Sephira, call’d Malcut, i. e. Angel Metraton, diffus’d through the
Kingdom ; and likewise Ischim, i. e. Lower Creation.
Strong Men ; and is appropriated to X III. Earned denotes the Heaven or
the lowest of the Holy Orders (the Or Circle o f Saturn, the First and Princi
ders o f Angels') ; which Order is illu pal Circle o f the Planets, or Erratic
min’d by the Power o f God, through Stars. Saturn the Hebrews call Scheb-
the Ninth Order, and, with the Power tai, and his Intelligence, Schebtaiel;
o f that Order, descends influentially infus’d by the Power of God, and de
on the Sense and Knowledge of Men, scending, by Means of the Intelligence
referr’d to Things uncommon. Such R aziel, influentially upon Lower Be
are the References o f this Part of the ings.
Hebrew- Alphabet to the several Or X IV . Mem, Initial, denotes the
ders in the Angelic World. W e now Heaven or Circle of Jupiter , call’d, by
proceed to the Alphabetical References the Hebrews y Tsedeck; the Intelligence
to the World o f Rounds or Circles, or o f which is Tsadkiel, the Protecting
the Starry World. Angel, or Familiar Spirit, of Abraham ;
XI. Caph, Initial ( the Palm or Hol diffus’d through the Power o f God, by
low of the Hand) denotes the Escadai, Means o f the Intelligence Schebtaiely
i. e. the Primum Mobile, or First M ov throughout the Lower Creation.
er ; which is put in Motion imme X V . Memy Final, denotes the Heav
diately by the First Cause. T he In en of Mars y call’d, by the Cabalists,
telligence o f this First Mover is stiled Maadaim. His Intelligence is Cdma-
Metraton Seraphanim, or the Prince of e l; so call’d from the Heat o f Mars.
Countenance. ’ T is the Prime, Regular And this Intelligence flows, in the
Mover, or Influencer of the Sensible same Course and through the same
World ; flowing, through the Power Power with the Intelligences above
o f God, into all Things that have mention’d, influentially upon all Things
Motion, and endowing all the Lower beneath it.
Creation, by penetrating deep into the X V I. Nun, Initial, denotes the
Forms thereof, with Life. Heaven of the Sun, call’d, by the He
X II. Caph, Final, denotes the Cir brews, Schemsch. His Intelligence is
cle of the Fixed Stars ; that is to say, the Angel Raphael, the Instructer o f
Those which make up the Signs of the Isaac ; flowing through the Power o f
Cabala 423
God, by Means o f the Intelligence X X II. Txade, Initial, is referr’d to
Camael, upon all Things below. the Intelligible ccelestial Matter, and
X V II. Nun, Final, denotes the Cir to the sensible Elements, or the Ele
cle of Venusy call’d, by the Hebrews, ments of Sense, in all compound or
Nogu. Her Intelligence is Haniely i. e. mixt Bodies ; which Matter and Ele
Reconciler o f M ercy; infus’d by the ments are, through the Power of God,
Power of God, through the Intelli govern’d by different Intelligences, ac
gence Raphael, and diffus’d, by the cording to their different Natures and
same Means, upon all Terrestrial Be Forms.
ings. W e now come to the Alphabetical
X V III. Samech denotes the Heaven References the Cabalists make to their
o f Mercuryt call’d Cochab, i. e. Star. Elementary World.
His Intelligence is Michaely derived X X III. Tzadey Final, is referr’d to
from the Power o f God, by Means the Four Elements o f Matter; namely,
o f the Intelligence Raphael ; and, by Fire, Air, Water, and Earth ; which
Means o f the same Intelligence, de are govern’d, through the Power of
scending influentially upon all Things God, by certain ccelestial Powers and
below. Angels ; as is the Prima Materia , or
X IX . Hajim denotes the Heaven of First Matter, which is the grand Foun
the Moon y call’d Jareachy The Left Eye tain or Origin o f all the Elements.
o f the World. Her Intelligence is X X IV . Koph is referr’d to inani
Gabriel, infus’d by the Power of God, mate or insensitive Bodies ; as Miner
through the Intelligence Michael ; and als, &c. whether simple or compound.
descending, as the ’foremention’d, in These Bodies are, through the Power
fluentially upon all the Terrestrial Crea o f God, governed by the Ccelestial Be
tion. Such is the Cabalistical Account ings, and their respective Intelligences.
o f the References o f these Letters o f X X V . Resch is referr’d to all the
the Hebrew-Alphabet to the World o f Productions in the Vegetable World ;
Circles or Stars. And to these may be as Trees, Herbs, Roots, &c. and to the
added the References o f the Three Ccelestial Influences that are derived
Letters following. upon them. There is not, say the
X X . P et Initial, denotes the Rea Cabalists, an Herb upon Earth that
sonable Soul ; which, in the Opinion hath not its Intelligence, or Influence,
o f the Hebrews, is govern’d by various which saith to it, Encrease and multi
Intelligences. ply thy self.
X X I. Pey Final, denotes all Spirits X X V I. Schin is referr’d to all the
o f the Animal Nature: which, through Species of the Animal Nature ; as Quad
the Power and Command o f God, are rupeds, Birds, Fish, and Insects, and
govern’d, or influenc’d, by the Intelli every Thing, beneath the Rational
gences above. Nature, that hath Life and Motion.
424 Illustrations
These receive, through the Power of great Labour, from the Writings o f
God, the Influences o f the Cœlestial Rabbi Akkwa , who was, it seems, a
Bodies, and of their respective Intelli most profound Cabalist, and who hath
gences. been already frequently mention’d in
X X V II. Thau is the Symbol o f the the Course o f these Papers. T h ey
little World, Man ; because as Man, pass, from God, down to all the Stages
with respect to this World, was the o f the known Creation ; the Letter
Being created last, so is this Letter the Alepby the First in the //if^rap-Alpha-
last of the Hebrew-Alphabet. He is bet, being referr’d to God, who is
govern’d of God, through the Qualities the First Cause of all Things, and
o f the First Matter , and according to who, through his unsearchable Power
the Influences o f the Stars, and like and Judgment, comprehends, directs,
wise by Guardian-Angels, which attend and governs all Things ; working by,
him, and which, in Hebrew, are call’d and diffusing his Power upon, Second
Iscbim, i. e. Strong M en; who are said Causes ; and, from them, deriving his
to have been the Last of the Angelic Power upon Third Causes, &c. W hich
Creation, as Man was the Last o f This. Causes are the Sacred Hosts and Prin
Such are the References of the Let cipalities ; who have their different
ters of the //if^rm-Alphabet, towards Degrees of Influence ; rising gradually,
the Accomplishment of the Mysteries one Class above another, to different
o f the Cabala, extracted, not without Stages of Power and Perfection.
I N D E X
VOL, III.
54
INDEX
OF N A M E S A N D P L A C E S
IN T E X T OR NOTES.
Abati, family. I n f . xxxii. 106. P a r . xvi. Adrian IV . P u r g . xix. 99.

109. Ægidius. P a r . xi. 83.
A bb ag liato. I n f . x x ix . 132. Ægina. I n f . xxix. 59.
Abbey o f San Benedetto. I n f . xvi. 100. Ægypt. P u r g . ii. 46. P a r . x x v . 55.
Abel. I n f . iv. 56. Æneas. I n f . ii. 32; iv. 122; xxvi. 93.
Abraham. I n f . iv. 58. P u r g . xviii. 137. P a r . vi. 3; xv. 27.
Absalom. I n f . xxviii. 137. Æneid of Virgil. P u r g . xxi. 97.
Abydos. P u r g . xxviii. 74. Æolus. P u r g . xxviii. 21.
Accorso, Francis of. I n f . x v . n o . Æsop. I n f . xxiii. 4.
Achan. P u r g . x x . 10 9 . Æthiop. P u r g . xxvi. 21. P a r . xix. 109.
Acheron. I n f . iii. 7 8 ; x i v . 1 1 6 . P u r g . Æthiopia. I n f . xxiv. 89.
ii. 10 5 . Æthiopians. I n f . xxxiv. 44.
Achilles. I n f . v. 65; xii. 7 1 ; xxvi. 62; Ætna or Mongibello. P a r . viii, 67.
xxxi. 4. P u r g . ix. 3 4 ; xxi. 9 2 . Africanus, Scipio. P u r g . xxix. 116.
Achitophel. I n f . xxviii. 1 3 7 . Agamemnon. P a r . v . 69.
Acone. P a r . xvi. 65. Agapetus. P a r . vi. 16.
Acquacheta. I n f . xvi. 97. Agatho. P u r g . xxii. 107.
Acquasparta. P a r . x i i . 1 2 4 . Aglaurus. P u r g . xiv. 139.
Acre. Inf. xxvii. 89. Agnello Brunelleschi. I n f . x x v . 68.
Adalagia. P a r . ix. 96. Agobbio or Gubbio. P u r g . xi. 80.
Adam. I n f . iii. 115 ; iv. 55. P u r g . î x . 10; Agostino. P a r . xii. 130.
xi. 44; xxix. 86; xxxii. 37; xxxiii. Aguglione. P a r . xvi. 56.
62. P a r . vii. 26; xiii. 37, i n ; xxvi. Ahasuerus, King. P u r g . xvii. 28.
83, 91, 100; xxxii. 122, 136. Alagia. P u r g . xix. 142.
Adam o f Brescia. I n f . x x x . 61, 104. Alagna, or Anagni. P u r g . x x . 86. P a r .
Adige. I n f . xii. 5. P u r g . xvi. 1 1 5. P a r . x x x . 148.
ix. 44. Alardo. I n f . xxviii. 18.

Adimari, family. P a r . xvi. 115. Alba Longa. P a r . vi. 3 7 .
428 Index
Alberichi, family. P a r . xvi. 8 9. Amidei, family. P a r . xvi. 136.
Alberigo, Frate Gaudente, or Jovial Amphiaraus. I n f . x x . 34.
Friar. I n f . xxxiii. 1 1 8 . Amphion. I n f . xxxii. 11.
Albert o f Austria. P u r g . vi. 97. P a r . Amphisbæna, serpent. I n f . xxiv. 87.
xix. 115. Amyclas. P a r . xi. 67.
Albert of Siena. I n f . xxix. n o . Anagni or Alagna. P u r g . x x . 86.
Alberti, Alessandro and Napoleon. I n f . Ananias. P a r . xxvi. 12.
xxxii. 55. Anastagi, family. P u r g . xiv. 107.
Alberto degli Alberti. I n f . xxxii. 57. Anastasius, Pope. I n f . xi. 8.
Alberto della Scala. P u r g . xviii. 1 2 1 . Anaxagoras. I n f . iv. 137.
Albertus Magnus. P a r . x . 98. Anchises. I n f . i. 74. P u r g . xviii. 137.
Alboino della Scala. P a r . xvii. 7 1 . P a r . xv. 25 ; xix. 132.
Alchemists. I n f . xxix. Angels. P a r . xxviii. 126; xxxi. 13.
Alcides. P a r . ix. 1 0 1 . Angels, rebel. P a r . xxix. 50.
Alcmæon. P u r g . xii. 50. P a r . iv. 10 3. Angiolello da Cagnano. I n f . xxviii. 77.
Aldobrandeschi, Guglielmo. P u r g . xi. Anna, St., mother of the Virgin Mary.
P a r . xxxii. 133.
59*
Aldobrandi, Tegghiaio. I n f . xvi. 4 1 . Annas, I n f . xxiii. 121.
Alecto. I n f . ix. 4 7 . Anselm, St. P a r . xii. 137.
Alessandria. P u r g . vii. 135. Anselmuccio. I n f . xxxiii. 50.
Alessandro, Count of Romena. I n f . x x x . Antæus. I n f . xxxi. 100, 113, 139.
77 - Antandros. P a r . vi. 67.
Alessandro degli Alberti. I n f . xxxii. 55. Antenora. I n f . xxxii. 88.
Alessio Interminei. I n f . xviii. 122. Antenori (Paduans). P u r g . v . 75.
Alexander, Tyrant of Pherae. I n f . xii. Antigone. P u r g . xxii. n o .
107. Antiochus Epiphanes. I n f . xix. 86.
Alexander the Great. I n f . xiv. 31. Antiphon. P u r g . xxii. 106.
Alfonso of Aragon. P u r g . vii. 116. Antony, St. P a r . xxix. 124.
Alfonso of Majorca. P a r . xix. 137. Apennines. I n f . xvi. 96; xx. 65; xxvii.
Alfonso of Spain. P a r . xix. 125. 29. P u r g . v . 96 ; xiv. 31, 92; xxx.
A li, disciple of Mahomet. I n f . xxviii. 86. P a r . xxi. 106.
32 . Apocalypse. I n f . xix. 108. P u r g . xxix.
Alichino, demon. I n f . xxi. 118 ; xxii. 105.
112. Apollo. P u r g . x x . i 3 2. P a r . i. 13 ; ii. 8.
Alighieri, family. P a r . x v . 138. Apostles. P u r g . xxii. 78.
Alps. I n f . x x . 62. P u r g . x v ii . 1 ; x x x i i i . Apulia. I n f . xxviii. 9. P u r g . v . 69;
111. vii. 126. P a r . viii. 61.
Altaforte. I n f . xxix. 29. Apulians. I n f . xxviii. 17.
Alverna. P a r . x i . 106. Aquarius, sign o f the Zodiac. I n f .
Amata. P u r g . x v i i. 35. xxiv. 2.
Index 429
Aquilon. P u r g . iv. 60 ; xxxii. 9 9 . Arthur, King. I n f . xxxii. 62.

Aquinas, St. Thomas. P a r . x . 98. Aruns. I n f . xx. 46.
Arabians. P a r . vi. 49. Ascesi, or Assisi. P a r . xi. 53.
Arachne. I n f . x v i i . 18 . P u r g . x i i . 4 3 . Asciano. I n f . xxix. 131.
Aragon. P u r g . iii. 1 1 6 . Asdente. I n f . xx. 1 1 8 .
Aragonese. P a r . x i x . 1 3 7 . Asopus. P u r g . xviii. 9 1 .
Arbia. I n f . x . 86. Assyrians. P u r g . xii. 58.
Area, family. P a r . xvi. 92. Athamas. I n f . xxx. 4.
Archangels. P a r . xxviii. 125. Athens. I n f . xii. 1 7 . P u r g . vi. 1 3 9 ;
Archiano. P u r g . v . 95, 125. xv. 98 . P a r . xvii. 46.
Ardinghi, family. P a r . xvi. 93. Atropos. I n f . xxxiii. 126.
Arethusa. I n f . xxv. 97. Attila. I n f . xii. 1 3 4 ; xiii. 149.
Aretine, Benincasa. P u r g . vi. 13. Augusta (the Virgin). P a r . xxxii. 1 1 9 .
Aretine, Griffolino. I n f . xxix. 1 0 9 ; Augustine, St. P a r . x. 1 2 0 ; xxxii. 35.
xxx. 31. Augustus Cæsar. I n f . i. 7 1 . P u r g . xxix.
Aretines. I n f . x x i i . 5. P u r g . x i v . 46. 1 1 6 . P a r . vi. 7 3 .
Ârezzo. I n f . x x i x . 10 9. Augustus (Frederick I I . ) . I n f . xiii. 68 .
Argenti, Philippo. I n f . viii. 61. (Henry o f Luxemburg), xxx. 36.
Argia. P u r g . xxii. 1 1 0 . Aulis. I n f . xx. 111.
Argo. P a r . xxxiii. 96. Aurora. P u r g . ii. 8 ; ix. 1.
Argonauts. P a r . ii. 1 6 ; xxxiii. 9 6 . Ausonia. P a r . viii. 6 1 .
Argus. P u r g . xxix. 95 ; xxxii. 6 5 . Auster. P u r g . xxxii. 99 .
Argolic people. I n f . xxviii. 84. Austria. I n f . xxxii. 26.
Ariadne. I n f . xii. 20. P a r . xiii. 14. Avaricious. I n f . vii. P u r g . xix., xx.,
Aries, sign o f the Zodiac. P u r g . xxxii. xxi.
5 3 . P a r . i. 4 0 ; xxviii. 1 1 7 . Aventine, Mount. I n f . x x v . 26.
Aristotle. I n f . iv. 1 3 1 . P u r g . iii. 4 3 . Averroes. I n f . iv. 14 4.
P a r . viii. 120; xxvi. 38. Avicenna. I n f . iv. 14 3.
Arius. P a r . xiii. 1 2 7 . Azzo degli Ubaldini. P u r g . xiv. 105.
Ark, the holy. P u r g . x. 56. P a r . xx. 39. Azzolino, or Ezzelino. I n f . xii. 1 1 0 .
Arles. I n f . i x . 112. P a r . ix. 29.
•Arno. I n f . xiii. 146; xv. 1 1 3 ; xxiii. Azzone III. o f Este. P u r g . v . 7 7 .
95 ; xxx. 65 ; xxxiii. 83. P u r g . v .
122, 125 ; xiv. 17, 24, 51. P a r . xi. B and Ice, Bice (Beatrice). P a r ..vii. 14.
106. Babylon. P a r . xxiii. 1 3 5 .
Arnaldo Daniello. P u r g . xxvi. 115, Bacchantes. P u r g . xviii. 92.
142. Bacchiglione. I n f . xv. 1 1 3 . P a r . ix. 47.
. Arrigo Manardi. xiv. 9 7 . Bacchus. I n f . x x . 59. P u r g . xviii. 93.
Arrigucci, family. P a r . xvi. 108. P a r . xiii. 25.
Arsenal o f Venice. I n f . xxi. 7. Bagnacavallo. P u r g . xiv. 1 1 5 .
430 Index
Bagnoregio. P a r . xii. 12 8 . Bello, Geri del. I n f . xxix. 27.
Baldo d’ Aguglione. P a r . xvi. 56. Belus, King of Tyre. P a r . ix. 97.
Baptist, St. John the. I n f . xiii. 143 ; Benaco. I n f . xx. 63, 74, 77.
xxx. 74. P u r g . xxii. 152. P a r . xvi. Benedetto, San, Abbey of. I n f . xvi.
25, 47 ; xviii. 134 ; xxxii. 31. 100.
Barbagia of Sardinia. P u r g . xxiii. 94. Benedict, St. P a r . xxii. 40 ; xxxii. 35.
Barbarians, Northern. P a r . xxxi. 31. Benevento. P u r g . iii. 128.
Barbariccia, demon. I n f . xxi. 120; Benincasa o f Arezzo. P u r g . vi. 13.
x x i i . 29, 5 9 , 14 5 . Berenger, Raymond. P a r . vi. 134.
B arb arossa , F r e d e r i c k I. P u r g . x v ii i. Bergamasks. I n f . xx. 71.
Bernard, Friar. P a r . xi. 79.
V9*
Bari. P a r . viii. 62. Bernard, St., Abbot. P a r . xxxi. 102,
Barrators (peculators). I n f . xxi. 139 ; xxxii. 1.
Bartolomeo della Scala. P a r . xvii. 7 1 . Bernardin di Fosco. P u r g . xiv. 101.
Barucci, family. P a r . xvi. 104. Bernardone, Peter. P a r . xi. 89.
Baptistry o f Florence. P a r . x v . 134. Bertha, Dame. P a r . xiii. 139.
Bear, constellation of the. P u r g . iv. 65. Berti, Bellincion. P a r . x v . 1 1 2 ; xvi.
P a r . ii. 9 ; xiii. 7.
Beatrice. I n f . ii. 70, 103; x. 13 1; xii. Bertrand de Born. I n f . xxviii. 134.
88 ; xv. 90. P u r g . i. 53 ; vi. 47 ; Bianchi, White Party. I n f . vi. 65.
xv. 77 ; xviii. 48, 73 ; xxiii. 128 ; Bice (Beatrice). I n f . ii. 70, 103.
xxvii. 36, 53, 136 ; xxx. 73 ; xxxi. Billi, or Pigli family. P a r . xvi. 103.
80, 107, 114, 13 3 ; xxxii. 36, 85, Bindi, abbreviation o f Aldobrandi. P a r .
106; xxxiii. 4, 124. P a r . i. 46, 65 ; xxix. 103.
ii. 22; iii. 12 7 ; iv. 13, 13 9; v. 16, Bisenzio. I n f . xxxii. 56.
85, 122; vii. 16; ix. 16; x. 37, 52, Bismantova. P u r g . iv. 26.
60 ; xi. 11 ; xiv. 8, 79 ; xv. 70 ; Bocca degli Abati. I n f . xxxii. 106.
xvi. 13 ; xvii. 5, 30 ; xviii. 17, 53 ; Boëthius, Severinus. P a r . x . 125.
xxi. 63 ; xxii. 125 ; xxiii. 34, 76 ; Bohemia. P u r g . vii. 98. P a r . xix. 125.
xxiv. 10, 22, 55 ; xxv. 28, 13 7 ; Bologna. I n f . xxiii. 142. P u r g . xiv.
xxvi. 76 ; xxvii. 34, 102 ; xxix. 8 ; 100.
xxx. 14, 128; xxxi. 59, 66, 7 6 ; Bolognese. I n f . xxiii. 103.
xxxii. 9 ; xxxiii. 38. Bolognese, Franco. P u r g . xi. 83.
Beatrice, Queen. P u r g . vii. 128. Bolsena. P u r g . xxiv. 24.
Beccaria, Abbot of. I n f . xxxii. 119. Bonatti, Guido. I n f . xx. 118.
Beda (the Venerable Bede). P a r . x . 131. Bonaventura, St. P a r . xii. 127.
Beelzebub. I n f . xxxiv. 127. Boniface, Archbishop of Ravenna. P u r g .
Belacqua. P u r g . iv. 123. xxiv. 29.
Belisarius. P a r . vi. 25. Boniface V III. I n f . xix. 53 ; xxvii.
Bellincion Berti. P a r . xv. 112 ; x v i.99. 70, 85. P u r g . x x . 87 ; xxxii. 149 ;
Index 431
xxxiii. 4 4 . P a r . ix. 1 3 2 ; xii. 9 0 ; Buondelmonti, family. P a r . xvi. 66.
xvii. 50; xxvii. 22; xxx. 1 48 . Buoso da Duera. I n f . xxxii. 116.
Boniface o f Signa. P a r . xvi. 56. Buoso degli Abati. I n f . x x v . 140.
Bonturo de’ Dati. I n f . xxi. 4 1 . Buoso Donati. I n f . x x x . 44.
Boreas. P a r . xxviii. 80. _
Borgo (Borough) o f Florence. P a r . xvi. Caccia d’ Asciano. I n f . xxix. 131.
134* Cacciaguida. P a r . xv. 20, 94, 135, 145;
Born, Bertrand de. I n f . xxviii. 13 4 . xvi. 29; xviii. 1, 28, 50.
Borsiere, Guglielmo. I n f . xvi. 70. Caccianimico, Venedico. I n f . xviii. 50.
Bostichi, family. P a r . xvi. 9 3 . Cacus. I n f . x x v . 25.
Brabant, Lady of. P u r g . vi. 23. Cadmus. I n f . x x v . 97.
Branca d’ Oria. I n f . xxxiii. 137, 140. Cadsand. I n f . x v . 4.
Branda, fountain of. I n f . x x x . 78. Cæcilius. P u r g . xxii. 98.
Brennus. P a r . vi. 44. Cæsar. I n f . xiii. 6 5 , 68 . P u r g . vi.
Brenta. I n f . x v . 7. P a r . ix. 27. 92, 114. P a r . i. 29; vi. 10 ; xvi.
Brescia. I n f . x x . 68. 59 *
Brescians. I n f . x x . 71. Cæsar, Julius. I n f . i. 70 ; iv. 123;
Brettinoro. P u r g . xiv. 112. xxviii. 98. P u r g . xviii. 101 ; xxvi.
Briareus. I n f . xxxi. 98. P u r g . xii» 77. P a r . vi. 57.
28. Cæsar, Tiberius. P a r . vi. 86.
Bridge o f St. Angelo. I n f . xviii. 29. Cagnano, Angiolello da. I n f . xxviii.
Brigata. I n f . xxxiii. 89. 77 -
Brissus. P a r . xiii. 1 2 5 . Cagnano. P a r . ix. 49.
Bruges. I n f . x v . 4. P u r g . x x . 46. Cagnazzo, demon. I n f . xxi. 119 ; xxii.
Brundusium. P u r g . iii. 27. 106.
Brunelleschi, Agnello. I n f . x x v . 6 8 . Cahors. I n f . xi. 50.
Brunetto Latini. I n f . x v . 30, 32, 101. Caiaphas. I n f . xxiii. 115.
Brutus, enemy o f Tarquin. I n f . iv» Cain. P u r g . xiv. 132.
127. Cain and his thorns (Man in the moon).
Brutus, murderer o f Caesar. I n f . xxxiv. I n f . xx. 126. P a r . ii. 51.
6 5- Caïna. I n f . v . 107 ; xxxii. 58.

Brutus and Cassius. P a r . vi. 74. Calahorra. P a r . xii. 52.
Buggia. P a r . ix. 9 2 . Calboli, family. P u r g . xiv. 89.
Bujamonte, Giovanni. I n f . xvii. 73 . Calcabrina, demon. I n f . xxi. 118; xxii.
Bulicame, hot spring o f Viterbo. I n f . I 33 *
xiv. 79. Calchas. I n f . xx. n o .
Buonagiunta degli Orbisani. P u r g . xxiv. Calfucci, family. P a r . xvi. 106.
19, 20, 35, 56. Calixtus I . P a r . xxvii. 44.
Buonconte di Montefeltro. P u r g . v. 88. Calliope. P u r g . i. 9.
Buondelmonte. P a r . xvi. 14 0 . Callisto (Helice). P u r g . x x v . 131.
432 Index
C am ald oli. P u r g . v. 96. Cassino, Monte. P a r . xxii. 3 7 .
Camicion de’ Pazzi. I n f . xxxii. 68. Cassius, murderer of Caesar. I n f . xxxiv.
Camilla. I n f . i. 107 ; iv. 124. 67.
Cammino, or Camino, family. P u r g . Cassius and Brutus. P a r . vi. 74.
xvi. 124, 133, 138. Castello, family. P u r g . xvi. 125.
Cammino, or Camino, Riccardo da. Castile. P a r . xii. 53.
P a r . i x . 50. Castle of St. Angelo in Rome. i N F . x v i i i .
Camonica, Val. I n f . x x . 65. 31 -
Campagnatico. P u r g . xi. 66. Castor and Pollux. P u r g . iv. 61.
Campaldino. P u r g . v . 92. Castrocaro. P u r g . xiv. 116.
Campi. P a r . xvi. 50. Catalan de’ Malavolti. I n f . xxiii. 104,
Canavese. P u r g . vii. 136.
II4 *
Cancellieri, family. I n f . xxxii. 63. Catalonia. P a r . viii. 77.
Cancer, sign of the Zodiac. P a r . x x v . Catellini, family. P a r . xvi. 88.
101. Cato o f Utica. I n f . xiv. 15. P u r g . i.
Can Grande délia Scala. I n f . î . i o i . P a r . 3 1 ; ii. 119.
xvii. 76. Catria. P a r . xxi. 109.
Caorsines. P a r . xxvii. 58. Cattolica. I n f . xxviii. 80.
Capaneus. I n f . xiv. 63 ; xxv. 1 5. Caurus, northwest wind. I n f . xi. 114.
Capet, Hugh. P u r g . x x . 43, 49. Cavalcante de’ Cavalcanti. I n f . x . 53.
Capocchio. I n f . xxix. 13 6; xxx. 28. Cavalcanti, Guercio. I n f . x x v . 1 5 1 .
Caponsacchi, family. P a r . xvi. 121. Cavalcanti, Guido. I n f . x . 63.
Cappelletti (Capulets). P u r g . vi. 106. Cecina. I n f . xiii. 9.
Capraia. I n f . xxxiii. 82. Celestine V. I n f . iii. 59 ; xxvii. 105.
Capricorn, sign o f th e Zodiac. P u r g . Cenchri, serpents. I n f . xxiv. 87.
ii. 5 7 . P a r . x x v i i . 69. Centaurs. I n f . xii. 56. P u r g . xxiv.
Caprona. I n f . xxi. 95. 121.
Cardinal, the (Ottaviano degli Ubal- Ceperano. I n f . xxviii. 16.
dini). I n f . x. 120. Cephas. P a r . xxi. 127.
Carisenda. I n f . xxxi. 136. Cerberus. I n f . vi. 13, 22, 3 2 ; ix. 98.
Carlino de’ Pazzi. I n f . xxxii. 69. Cerchi, family. P a r . xvi. 65.
Carpigna, Guido di. P u r g . xiv. 98. Ceres. P u r g . xxviii. 51.
Carrarese. I n f . x x . 48. Certaldo. P a r . xvi. 50.
Casale. P a r . xii. 124. Cervia. I n f . xxvii. 42.
C a s a l o d i , fa m ily . I n f . x x . 95 . Cesena. I n f . xxvii. 52.
Casella. P u r g . ii. 9 1 . Ceuta. I n f . xxvi. i n .
Casentino. I n f . xxx. 65. P u r g . v . 94 ; Chaos. I n f . xii. 43.
xiv. 43. Charity, Dante and St. John. P a r . xxvi.
Cassero, Guido del. I n f . xxviii. 7 7 . Charlemagne, Emperor. I n f . xxxi. 17.
Cassero, Jacopo del. P u r g . v . 6 7 . P a r . vi. 96 ; xviii. 43.
Index 433
Charles o f Anjou. P u r g . vii. 1 1 3 , 1 2 4 ; Chrysostom, St. P a r . xii. 137.
xi. 137. Church o f Rome. P u r g . xvi. 127.
Charles o f Valois ( Scnzaterra , Lack Ciacco. I n f . vi. 52, 58.
land). I n f . vi. 69. P u r g . v . 6 9 ; x x . Ciampolo, or Giampolo. I n f . xxii.
7 i- 48, 121.
Charles Martel. P a r . viii. 49, 55; ix. 1. Cianfa de’ Donati. I n f . x x v . 43.
Charles Robert of Hungary. P a r . viii. Cianghella. P a r . x v . 128.
72. Cieldauro. P a r . x . 128.
Charles II. o f Apulia. P u r g . vii. 127 ; Cimabue. P u r g . xi. 94.
xx. 79. P a r . vi. 106; xix. 127; xx. Cincinnatus, Quintius. P a r . vi. 46 ; xv.
63. 129.
Charles’s Wain, the Great Bear. I n f . Cione de’ Tarlati. P u r g . vi. 15.
xi. 1 1 4 . P u r g . i. 30. P a r . xiii. 7. Circe. I n f . xxvi. 91. P u r g . xiv. 42.
Charon. I n f . iii. 94, 109, 128 . Ciriatto, demon. I n f . xxi. 12 2 ; xxii-
Charybdis. I n f . vii. 22. 55-
Chastity, examples of. P u r g . xxv. 121. Clara, St., of Assisi. P a r . iii. 98.
Chelydri, serpents.- I n f . xxiv. 86. Clemence, Queen. P a r . ix. 1.
Cherubim. P a r . xxviii. 99. Clement IV . P u r g . iii. 125.
Cherubim, black. I n f . xxvii. 1 1 3 . Clement V . I n f . xix. 83. P a r . xvii. 82;
Chiana. P a r . xiii. 23. xxx. 143.
Chiarentana. I n f . x v . 9. Cleopatra. I n f . v . 63. P a r . vi. 76.
Chiasi. P a r . xi. 43. Cletus. P a r . xxvii. 41.
Chiassi. P u r g . xxviii. 20. Clio. P u r g . xxii. 58.
Chiaveri. P u r g . xix. 100. Clotho. P u r g . xxi. 27.
Chiron. I n f . xii. 65, 7 1, 77, 97, 104. Clymene. P a r . xvii. 1.
P u r g . ix. 37. Cock, arms o f Gallura. P u r g . viii.
Chiusi. P a r . xvi. 75. 81.
Christ. I n f . xxxiv. 115. P u r g . x v . 89 ; Cocytus. I n f . xiv. 1 1 9 ; xxxi. 12 3 ;
xx. 87 ; xxi. 8 ; xxiii. 74 ; xxvi. xxxiii. 15 6 ; xxxiv. 52.
12 9 ; xxxii. 73, 102; xxxiii. 63, Colchians. I n f . xviii. 87.
P a r . vi. 14 ; ix. 120; xi. 72, 102, Colchis. P a r . ii. 16.
107 ; xii. 37, 71, 73, 75 ; xiv. 104, Colie. P u r g . xiii. 115.
106, 108; xvii. 33, 51 ; xix. 72,10 4, Cologne. I n f . xxiii. 63. P a r . x. 99.
106, 108 ; xx. 47 ; xxiii. 20, 72, Colonnesi, family. I n f . xxvii. 86.
105, 136 ; xxv. 15, 33, 113, 128 ; Comedy, Dante thus names his poem.
xxix. 98, 109; xxxi. 3, 107; xxxii. I n f . xvi. 128.
20, 24, 27, 83, 85, 87, 125; xxxiii. Conio. P u r g . xiv. 116.
121. Conradin. P u r g . xx. 68.
Christians. P u r g . x. 1 2 1 . P a r . v . 73 ; Conrad or Currado I . , Emperor. P a r .
xix. 109 ; xx. 104. xv. 139.
434 Index
Conrad or Currado da Palazzo. P u r g . Cyrrha. P a r . i. 36.
xvi. 124. Cyrus. P u r g . xii. 56 .
Conrad or Currado Malaspina. P u r g . Cytherea. P u r g . x x v i i . 95 .
viii. 65, 109, 118.
Conscience. I n f . xxviii. 115. Daedalus. I n f . x v i i . 1 1 1 ; x x i x . 1 1 6 .
Constantine the Great. I n f . xix. 115 ; P a r . viii. 1 2 6 .
xxvii. 94. P u r g . xxxii. 125. P a r . Damiano, Peter. P a r . xxi. 1 2 1 .
vi. 1 ; xx. 55. Damietta. I n f . xiv. 10 4.
Constantinople. P a r . vi. 5. Daniel, Prophet. P u r g . xxii. 14 6 . P a r .
Contemplative and solitary. P a r . xxi. iv. 13 ; xxix. 13 4 .
Cornelia. I n f . iv. 128. P a r . x v . 129. Daniello, Arnaldo. P u r g . xxvi. 1 1 5 ,
Corneto. I n f . xii. 137; xiii. 9. 142.
Corsica. P u r g . xviii. 81. Dante. P u r g . xxx. 55.
Corso Donati. P u r g . xxiv. 82. Danube. I n f . xxxii. 26 . P a r . viii. 6 5 .
Cortigiani, family. P a r . xvi. 1 1 2 . David, King. I n f . iv. 58 ; xxviii. 13 8 .
Cosenza. P u r g . iii. 1 2 4 . P u r g . x. 6 5 . P a r . xx. 38 ; xxv. 7 2 ;
Costanza, Queen o f Aragon. P u r g . iii. xxxii. 11.
115, 143 ; vii. 129. Decii. P a r . vi. 4 7 .
Costanza, wife o f Henry V I. o f G er Decretals, Book of. P a r . ix. 1 3 4 .
many. P u r g . iii. 113. P a r . iii. 118 ; Deidamia. I n f . xxvi. 62. P u r g . xxii.
iv. 98. 114.
Counsellors, evil. I n f . xxvi. Deiphile. P u r g . xxii. n o .
Counterfeiters of money, speech, or per Dejanira. I n f . xii. 68 .
son. I n f . xxx. De la Brosse, Pierre. P u r g . vi. 22.
Crassus. P u r g . x x . 1 1 6 . Delia (the Moon). P u r g . xx. 1 3 2 ;
Crete. I n f . xii. 12 ; xiv. 95. xxix. 78 .
Creusa. P a r . ix. 98. Delos. P u r g . xx. 1 3 0 .
Cripple of Jerusalem. P a r . xix. 1 2 7 . Democritus. I n f . iv. 1 3 6 .
Croatia. P a r . xxxi. 10 3. Demophoôn. P a r . ix. 1 0 1 .
Crotona. P a r . viii. 62. Diana. P u r g . xx. 1 3 2 ; xxv. 1 3 1 . P a r .
Crusaders and Soldiers o f the Faith. xxiii. 26.
P a r . xiv. Diana, subterranean river. P u r g . xiii.
Cunizza, sister o f Ezzelino III. P a r . Ï 53 -
ix. 32. Dido. I n f . v . 6 1 , 85. P a r . viii. 9.
Cupid. P a r . viii. 7. Diligence, examples of. P u r g . xviii.
Curiatii, the. P a r . vi. 39. 99.
Curio. I n f . xxviii. 93, 102. Diogenes. I n f . iv. 1 3 7 .
Cyclops. I n f . x i v . 55. Diomedes. I n f . xxvi. 56.
Cypria (Venus). P a r . viii. 2. Dione, Venus. P a r . viii. 7. Planet V e
Cyprus. I n f . xxviii. 82. P a r . xix. 147. nus. xxii. 14 4 .
Index 435
Dionysius the Areopagite. P a r . x . i i 5 ; Elisha, Prophet. I n f . xxvi. 34.
xxviii. 130. Elsa. P u r g . xxxiii. 67.
Dionysius, King. P a r . xix. 139.- Elysium. P a r . x v . 27.
Dionysius, Tyrant. I n f . xii. 107. Ema. P a r . xvi. 143.
Dioscorides. I n f . iv. 140. Empedocles. I n f . iv. 138.
Dis, city of. I n f . viii. 68; xi. 65 ; xii. Empyrean. P a r . xxx.
39 ; xxxiv. 20. England. P u r g . vii. 131.
Dolcino, Fra. I n f . xxviii. 55. Envious, the. P u r g . xiii., xiv.
Dominions, order of angels. P a r . xxviii. Ephialtes. I n f . xxxi. 94, 108.
122. Epicurus. I n f . x . 14.
Dominic, St. P a r . x . 95; xi. 38, 121 ; Equator. P u r g . iv. 80.
xii. 55, 70. Equinoctial sunrise. P a r . i. 38.
Dominicans. P a r . xi. 1 2 4 . Erichtho. I n f . ix. 23.
Domitian, Emperor. P u r g . xxii. 83. Erinnys, the Furies. I n f . ix. 45.
Don, river. I n f . xxxii. 27. Eriphyle. P u r g . xii. 50.
Donati, Buoso. I n f . x x v . 140; xxx. 44. Erisichthon. P u r g . xxiii. 26.
Donati, Corso. P u r g . xxiv. 82. Eryphylus. I n f . xx. 112.
Donato, Ubertin. P a r . xvi. 119. Esau. P a r . viii. 130; xxxii. 68, 70.
Donatus. P a r . xii. 137. Essence, the Divine. P a r . xxviii. 16.
Douay. P u r g . xx. 46. Este or Esti, Azzone da. P u r g . v . 77.
Draghignazzo, demon. I n f . xxi. 1 2 1 ; Este or Esti, Obizzo da. I n f . xii. i n ;
xxii. 73. xviii. 56.
Dragon. P u r g . xxxii. 1 3 1 . Esther. P u r g . xvii. 29.
Duca, Guido del. P u r g . xiv. 81 ; xv. Eteocles and Polynices. I n f . xxvi. 54.
44. P u r g . xxii. 56.
Duera, Buoso da. I n f . x x x i i . 1 1 6 . Euclid. I n f . iv. 142.
Duke o f Athens, Theseus. I n f . i x . 5 4 ; Eumenius and Thoas. P u r g . xxvi. 95.
x i i. 1 7 . P u r g . x x i v . 1 2 3 . Eunoë. P u r g . xxviii. 131 ; xxxiii. 127.
Durazzo. P a r . vi. 65. Euphrates. P u r g . xxxiii- 112.
Euripides. P u r g . xxii. 106.
Ebro. P u r g . xxvii. 3. P a r . ix. 89. Europa, daughter of Agenor. P a r .
Eclogue IV . of Virgil. P u r g . xxii. 70. xxvii. 84.
Elbe. P u r g . vii. 99. Eurus, southeast wind. P a r . viii. 69.
E l e c t r a . I n f . iv . 1 2 1 . Euryalus. I n f . i. 108.
El and Eli, names of God. P a r . xxvi. Evangelists, the four. P u r g . xxix. 92.
134 136, . Eve. P u r g . viii. 9 9 ; xii. 71 ; xxiv.
Elijah (Elias), Prophet. In f. xxvi. 35. 11 6 ; xxix. 24; xxx. 52; xxxii. 32.
P u r g . x x x i i . 80. P a r . xiii. 38 ; xxxii. 6.
Eliseo, ancestor o f Dante. P ar. xv. Evil counsellors. I n f . xxvi.
136. Ezekiel, Prophet. P u r g . xxix. 100.
436 Index
Ezzelino or Azzolino. I n f . x i i . n o . 84, i n , 146, 149; xvii.4 8 ; xxv. 5 ;
P a r . i x . 29. xxix. 103 ; xxxi. 39.
Florentines. I n f . xv. 61 ; xvi. 73; xvii.
Fabbro. P u r g . xiv. 100. 70. P u r g . xiv. 50. P a r . xvi. 86.
Fabii. P a r . vi. 47. Florentine women. P u r g . xxiii. 94,101.
Fabricius. P u r g . xx. 25. Flower-de-luce, arms o f France. P u r g .
Faenza. I n f . xxvii. 4 9 ; xxxii. 123. xx. 86.
P u r g . xiv. 101. Focaccia, Cancellieri. I n f . xxxii. 63.
Faith, St. Peter examines Dante on. Focara. I n f . xxviii. 89.
P a r . xxiv. Foraboschi, family. P a r . xvi. 109.
Falterona. P u r g . xiv. 1 7 . Forese Donati. P u r g . xxiii. 48, 76 ;
Famagosta. P a r . xix. 146. xxiv. 73.
Fame, seekers o f by noble enterprises. Forli. I n f . xvi. 99 ; xxvii. 43. P u r g .
P a r . v. xxiv. 32.
Fano. I n f . xxviii. 76. P u r g . v. 71. Fortune. I n f . vii. 62.
Fantoli, Ugolin de\ P u r g . xiv. 1 2 1 . Fortuna Major. P u r g . xix. 4.
Farfarello, demon. I n f . xxi. 1 2 3 ; xxii. Fosco, Bernardin di. P u r g . xiv. 101.
94. France. I n f . xix. 87. P u r g . vii. 109 ;
Farinata Marzucco. P u r g . vi. 18. xx. 51, 71. P a r . x v . 120.
Farinata degli Uberti. I n f . vi. 79 ; x . Francesca da Rimini. I n f . v . 116.
32 - Francis of Accorso. I n f . x v . i i o .
Felix Guzman. P a r . xii. 79. Francis o f Assisi, St. I n f . xxvii. 112.
Feltro. I n f . i. 10 5 . P a r . ix . 52. P a r . xi. 37, 50, 74 ; xiii. 33 ; xxii.
Ferrara. P a r . x v . 1 3 7 . 90 ; xxxii. 35.
Fieschi, Counts o f Lavagno. P u r g . xix. Franciscans. P a r . xii. 112.
100. Franco Bolognese. P u r g . xi. 83.
Fiesole or Fesole. I n f . x v . 62. P a r . vi. Frati Godenti or Gaudenti, Jovial Fri
53 ; xv. 126 ; xvi. 122. ars. I n f . xxiii. 103.
Figghine. P a r . xvi. 50. Frederick I., Barbarossa. P u r g . xviii.
Fillipeschi and Monaldi, families. P u r g . 119.
vi. 107. Frederick I I . , Emperor. I n f . x. 119 ;
Fishes, sign o f the Zodiac. I n f . xi. 1 1 3 . xiii. 59, 68 ; xxiii. 66. P u r g . xvi.
P u r g . i. 21 ; xxxii. 54. 117. P a r . iii. 120.
Flatterers. I n f . xviii. Frederick Novello. P u r g . vi. 17.
Flemings. I n f . x v . 4. Frederick Tignoso. P u r g . xiv. 106.
Florence. I n f . x . 92 ; xiii. 143 ; xvi. Frederick, King o f Sicily. P u r g . vii.
75 ; xxiii. 95 ; xxiv. 144; xxvi. 1 ; 119. P a r . xix. 130 ; xx. 63.
xxxii. 120. P u r g . vi. 127; xii. 102; Free will. P u r g . xvi. 71 ; xviii. 74.
xiv. 6 4 ; xx. 75 ; xxiv. 79. P a r . vi. French people. I n f . xxvii. 44 ; xxix.
5 4 ; ix. 12 7 ; xv. 97 ; xvi. 25, 40, 123 ; xxxii. 115. P a r . viii. 75.
Index , 437
Friars, Jovial, ( Frati Gaudenti,) o f St. Geomancers. P u r g . xix. 4.

M ary’s. I n f . x x i i i . 10 3 . Gerault de Berne.il. P u r g . xxvi. 120.
Fucci, Vanni. I n f . xxiv. 125. Geri del Bello. I n f . xxix. 27.
Fulcieri da Calboli. P u r g . xiv. 58. Germans. I n f . xvii. 21.
Furies. I n f . ix. 38. Geryon. I n f . xvii. 97, 133 ; xviii. 20.
P u r g . xxvii. 23.
Gabriel, Archangel. P u r g . x . 34. P a r . Ghent. P u r g . xx. 46.
iv. 47; ix. 138; xiv. 36; xxiii. 103; Gherardo da Camino. P u r g . xvi. 124,
xxxii. 94, 112. 133. 138-
Gaddo, son of Ugolino. I n f . xxxiii. Ghibellines and Guelfs, origin of.
68 . I n f . x. 51.
Gades, Cadiz. P a r . xxvii. 83. Ghino di Tacco. P u r g . vi. 14.
Gaeta. I n f . xxvi. 9 2. P a r . viii. 62. Ghisola, sister o f Caccianimico. I n f .
Gaja, lady o f Treviso. P u r g . xvi. 14 0 . xviii. 55.
Galaxy. P a r . xiv. 9 9 . Giampolo, or Ciampolo, the Navarrese.
Galen. I n f . iv. 143. I n f . xxii. 48, 121.
Galeotto. I n f . v . 1 3 7 . Gianfigliazzi, family. I n f . xvii. 59.
Galicia. P a r . x x v . 18. Gianni Schicchi. I n f . xxx. 32, 44.
Galigajo. P a r . xvi. 1 0 1 . Gianni del Soldanieri. I n f . xxxii. 121.
Galli, family. P a r . xvi. 1 0 5 . Giano della Bella. P a r . xvi. 132.
Gallura. I n f . xxii. 82. P u r g . viii. 81. Giants. I n f . xxxi. 44. P u r g . xii. 33.
Galluzzo. P a r . xvi. 53. Gideon. P u r g . xxiv. 125.
Ganellone, or Gano, o f Maganza. I n f . Gilboa, Mount. P u r g . xii. 41.
xxxii. 122. Giotto. P u r g . xi. 95.
Ganges. P u r g . ii. 5 ; x x v i i . 4. P a r . x i. Giovanna di Montefeltro. P u r g . v .
5 1* 89.
Ganymede. P u r g . ix. 23. Giovanna Visconti o f Pisa. P u r g . viii.
Garda. I n f . x x . 65. 7 i.
Gardingo, street o f Florence. I n f . xxiii. Giuda. P a r . xvi. 123.
108. Giuochi, family. P a r . xvi. 104.
Gascons. P a r . xxvii. 58. Glaucus. P a r . i. 68.
Gascony. P u r g . x x . 6 6 . Gluttons. I n f . vi. P u r g . xxii., xxiii.,
G a t e o f P u r g a t o r y . P u r g . ix . 90. xxiv.
G av ille. I nf. xxv. 151. Godfrey of Bouillon. P a r . xviii. 47.
Gemini, sign of th e Zodiac. P a r . xxii. Gomita, Fra. I n f . xxii. 81.
152. Gomorrah. P u r g . xxvi. 40.
Genesis. I n f . xi. 1 0 7 . Gorgon, head of Medusa. I n f . ix. 56.
Genoa. P a r . ix. 92. Gorgona. I n f . xxxiii. 82.
Genoese. I n f . xxxiii. 1 5 1 . Governo, now Governolo. I n f . xx.
Gentucca. P u r g . x x i v 37 . 78.
43§ Index
Graffiacane, demon. I n f . x x i . 1 2 2 ; Guidoguerra. I n f . xvi. 38.
xxii. 34. Guido Guinicelli. P u r g . xi. 9 7 ; xxvi.
Gratian. P a r . x . 10 4. 92, 97 -
Greci, family. P a r . xvi. 89. Guido da Prata. P u r g . xiv. 10 4 .
Greece. I n f . x x . 10 8. Guido Ravignani. P a r . xvi. 98.
Greeks. I n f . xxvi. 75. P u r g . ix. 39 ; Guiscard, Robert. I n f . xxviii. 14. P a r .
xxii. 88. P a r . v . 69. xviii. 48.
Gregory the Great, St. P u r g . x . 75 ; Guittone d* Arezzo. P u r ç . xxiv. 56 ;
xx. 108 ; xxviii. 133. xxvi. 1 2 4 .
Greyhound. I n f . i. 101.
Griffolino d’ Arezzo. I n f . xxix. 109 ; Haman. P u r g . xvii. 26.
xxx. 31. Hannibal. I n f . xxxi. 1 1 7 . P a r . vi. 50.
Griffin. P u r g . xxix. 108 ; xxxii. 26. Harpies. I n f . xiii. 10 , 1 0 1 .
Gualandi, family. I n f . xxxiii. 32. Hebrews. P u r g . iv. 8 3; xviii. 13 4 ;
Gualdo. P a r . xi. 48. xxiv. 12 4 . P a r . v. 49; xxx ii. 13 2 .
Gualdrada. I n f . xvi. 37. Hebrew women. P a r . x x x i i . 1 7 .
Gualterotti, family. P a r . xvi. 1 3 3 . Hector. I n f . i v . 1 2 2 . P a r . v i . 6 8 .
Guelfs and Ghibellines, origin of. Hecuba. I n f . x x x . 16.
I n f . x. 51. Helen. I n f . v . 6 4 .
Guglielmo Aldobrandeschi. P u r g . xi. Helice (Callisto). P u r g . x x v . 1 3 1 .
Helice (Great Bear). P a r . xxxi. 32 .
59'
Guglielmo Borsiere. I n f . xvi. 70. Helicon. P u r g . xxix. 40.
Guglielmo, King o f Navarre. P u r g . Heliodorus. P u r g . xx. 1 1 3 .
vii. 10 4 . Helios (the Sun), God. P a r . xiv. 96.
Guglielmo, King o f Sicily. P a r . xx. Hellespont. P u r g . xxviii. 7 1 .
62. Henry (Arrigo) Fifanti. I n f . vi. 80.
Guenever. P a r . xvi. 15. Henry I I I . o f England. P u r g . vii. 1 3 1 .
Guidi, Counts. P a r . xxi. 64. Henry V ., Emperor. P a r . iii. 1 1 9 .
Guido Bonatti. I n f . x x . 1 1 8 . Henry V II., Emperor. P u r g . xxxiii.
Guido di Carpigna. P u r g . xiv. 98. 43 . P a r . xvii. 82 ; xxvii. 63 ; xxx.
Guido del Cassero. I n f . xxviii. 77. 137 -
Guido da Castello. P u r g . xvi. 125. Henry, the Young King. I n f . xxviii.
Guido Cavalcanti. I n f . x . 63, i n . 135 -
P u r g . xi. 97. Heraclitus. I n f . iv. 138.
Guido, Count o f Montefeltro. I n f . Hercules. I n f . x x v .32; xxvi. 108; xxxi.
xxvii. 67. 132-
Guido, Count o f Romena. I n f . xxx. Heretics. I n f . x .
77 - Hermitage o f Camaldoli. P u r g . v . 96.
Guido da Monforte. I n f . xii. 1 1 9 . Hezekiah, King. P a r . x x . 5 1 .
Guido d e l Duca. P u r g . xiv. 81. Hierarchies, Angelic. P a r . xxviii.
Index 439
Hippocrates. I n f . iv. 1 4 3 . P u r g . xxix. Interminei, Alessio. I n f . xviii. 122.
137- Iole. P a r . ix. 102.
Hippolytus, son o f Theseus. P a r . xvii. Iphigenia. P a r . v . 70.
46. Irascible, the. I n f . vii., viii. P u r g . x v . ,
Holofernes. P u r g . xii. 59. xvi.
H oly Ghost. P u r g . x x . 98. P a r . iii. Iris. P u r g . xxi. 50; xxix. 78. P a r .
53 - x i i. 12 ; x x v i i i . 3 2 ; x x x i i i . 119.
H oly Land. P a r . x v . 142. I s a a c , p a tr i a r c h . I n f . iv . 59.
Homer. I n f . iv. 88. P u r g . xxii. 1 0 1 . Isaiah, prophet. P a r . x x v . 91.
Homicides. I n f . xii. Isère. P a r . vi. 59.
Honorius III. P a r . xi. 98. Isidore, St. P a r . x . 1 3 1 .
Hope, St. James examines Dante on. Ismene, daughter o f Œdipus. P u r g .
P ar. xxv. xxii. 111.
Horace. I n f . iv. 89. Ismenus. P u r g . x v i i i . 91.
Horatii. P a r . vi. 39. Israel, (Jacob,) patriarch. I n f . iv. 59.
Hugh Capet. P u r g . x x . 43, 49. Israel, people of. P u r g . ii. 46.
Hugh o f St. Victor. P a r . xii. 13 3 . I t a l y . I n f . i. 106; ix. 11 4 ; x x . 61 ;
H umility, examples of. P u r g . xii. xxvii. 26; xxxiii. 80. P u r g . vi. 76,
Hungary. P a r . viii. 6 5 ; xix. 1 4 2 . 105, 124; vii. 95; xiii. 96; xx. 67 ;
Hyperion. P a r . xxii. 1 4 2 . xxx. 86. P a r . xxi. 106; xxx. 138.
Hypocrites. I n f . xxiii.
Hypsipyle. I n f . xviii. 92 ; P u r g . xxii. Jacob, patriarch. P a r . viii. 131 ; xxii.
112 ; xxvi. 95. 70 ; x x x i i . 68.
Jacomo, o f Navarre. P u r g . vii. 1 19 ;
Iarbas. P u r g . x x x i . 7 2 . P a r . xix. 137.
Icarus. I n f . x v i i . 1 0 9 . P a r . v i i i . 1 2 6 . Jacopo da Lentino, the Notary. P u r g .
Ida, Mount. I n f . x i v . 98 . xxiv. 56.
Ilerda. P u r g . xviii. 101. Jacopo del Cassero. P u r g . v . 67.
Ilion. I n f . i. 75. P u r g . xii. 62. Jacopo o f Sant’ Andrea. I n f . xiii. 133.
Illuminato. P a r . xii. 130. Jacopo Rusticucci. I n f . vi. 80 ; xvi. 44.
Imola. I n f . xxvii. 49. Jaculi (serpents). I n f . xxiv. 86.
Importuni, family. P a r . xvi. 13 3 . James, St. (the elder), apostle. P u r g .
India. I n f . xiv. 3 2. xxix. 142; xxxii. 76. P a r . x x v .
Indians. P u r g . x x x i i . 4 1 . P a r . x x i x . 17, 77 -
101. Janiculum, Mount. I n f . xviii. 33.
Indulgences. P a r . x x i x . 12 0 . Janus. P a r . vi. 81.
Indus. P a r . xix. 71. Jason, leader o f the Argonauts. I n f .
Infangato. P a r . x v i . 1 2 3 . xviii. 86. P a r . ii. 18.
Innocent III. P a r . xi. 92. Jason, Hebrew. I n f . xix. 85.
Ino, wife o f Athamas. I n f . x x x . 5. Jehosaphat. I n f . x . i i .
440 Index
Jephthah. P a r . v. 66. Judas Maccabæus. P a r . xviii. 40.
Jerich o. P a r . ix. 1 25. Judecca. I n f . xxxiv. 117.
Jerome, St. P a r . xxix. 37. Judith. P a r . xxxii. 10.
Je ru s ale m . I n f . x x x i v . 114. P u r g . ii. Julia, daughter o f Cæsar. I n f . iv. 128.
3 ; x x i i i . 29. P a r . x i x . 12 7; x x v . Julius Cæsar. I n f . i. 70 ; iv. 123 ; xxviii.
56. 98. P u r g . xviii. 101 ; xxvi. 77. P a r .
J e w s . I n f . x x i i i . 1 2 3 ; x x v i i . 87. P a r . vi. 57 ; xi. 69.
v i i . 4 7 ; x x i x . 102. Juno. I n f . x x x . i . P a r . xii. 12; xxviii.
Joachim, Abbot. P a r . xii. 14 0 . 32 -
Joanna, mother o f St. Dominic. P a r . Jupiter, planet. P a r . xviii. 68, 70, 95,
xii. 80. 1 1 5 ; xxii. 145; xxvii. 14.
J o c as ta, Queen o f Thebes. P u r g . x x i i . Justinian, Emperor. P u r g . vi. 88. P a r .
56. vi. 10 ; vii. 5.
John the Baptist, St. I n f . xiii. 143 ; Juvenal. P u r g . xxii. 13.
xxx. 74. P u r g . xxii. 152. P a r . xvi.
25, 47 ; xviii. 1 34; xxxii. 31. Lacedaemon (Sparta). P u r g . vi. 1*39.
John Chrysostom, St. P a r . xii. 137. Lachesis. P u r g . xxi. 25 ; xxv. 79.
John, St., evangelist. I n f . xix. 106. Ladislaus, King o f Bohemia. P a r . xix.
P u r g . xxix. 105, 143; xxxii. 76. I2 5*
P a r . xxiv. 126 ; xxv. 94, 1 1 2 ; xxxii. Lamberti, family. P a r . xvi. 109.
127. Lamone. I n f . xxvii. 49.
John, St., church in Florence. I n f . xix. Lancelot. I n f . v. 128.
17 - Lanciotto Malatesta. I n f . v . 107.
John X X II., Pope. P a r . xxvii. 58. Lanfranchi, family. I n f . xxxiii. 32.
Jordan. P u r g . xviii. 135. P a r . xxii. 94. Langia, fountain of. P jurg. xxii. 112.
Joseph, patriarch. I n f . xxx. 97. Lano. I n f . xiii. 120.
Joseph, St., husband o f Virgin Mary. Lapo, abbreviation o f Jacopo, plural
P u r g . xv. 9 1. Lapi. P a r . xxix. 103.
Jo sh ua. P u r g . xx. i i i . P a r . ix. 125; Lapo Salterello. P a r . x v . 128.
x v i i i . 38. Lasca, the celestial. P u r g . xxxii. 54.
Jove. I n f . xiv. 52 ; xxxi. 4 4 , 92. P u r g . Lateran, church. I n f . xxvii. 86.
xii. 3 2 ; xxix. 1 2 0 ; xxxii. 1 1 2 . P a r . Latian, for Italian. I n f . xxii. 65 ; xxvii.
iv. 63. 33 ; xxix. 88, 91. P u r g . vii. 16 ; xi.
Jove Supreme. P u r g . vi. 118. 58 ; xiii. 92.
Juba. P a r . v i. 70. Latian land, Italy. I n f . xxvii. 26 ;
Ju b i le e o f t h e y e a r 13 0 0 . I n f . x v i i i . 29. xxviii. 71.
P u r g . ii. 98. Latini, Brunetto. I n f . x v . 30, 32, 101.
Juda s I s c a r io t.I n f . ix . 27 ; x i x . 96 ; Latinus, King. I n f . iv. 125.
xxi. 143 ; x x x i v . 62. P u r g . x x . 74 ; Latona. P u r g . x x . 131 ; P a r . x . 6 7 ;
x x i . 84. xxii. 139; xxix. 1.
Index 441
Lavagno. P u r g . xix. 101. Lombardo Marco. P u r g . xvi. 46.

Lavinia. I n f . iv. 126. P u r g . xvii. 37. Lombards. I n f . xxii. 99.
P a r . vi. 3. Lombardy and the Marca Trivigiana.
Lawrence, St., martyr. P a r . iv. 83. I n f . xxviii. 74. P u r g . xvi. 115.
Leah. P u r g . xxvii. 1 0 1 . Louises, kings o f France. P u r g . xx.
Leander. P u r g . xxviii. 73. 50 -
Learchus and Melicerta. I n f . xxx. 5, Lovers. P a r . viii.
10. Lucan. I n f . iv. 90 ; xxv. 94.
Lebanon. P u r g . xxx. n . Lucca. I n f . xviii. 122; xxi. 38; xxxiii.
Leda. P a r . xxvii. 98. 30. P u r g . xxiv. 20, 35.
Lemnos. I n f . xviii. 88. Lucia, St. I n f . ii. 97, 100. P u r g . ix.
Lentino, Jacopo da. P u r g . xxiv. 56. 55. P a r . xxxii. 137.
Lerice. P u r g . iii. 49. Lucifer. I n f . xxxi. 143 ; xxxiv. 89.
Lethe. I n f . x i v . 131, 136. P u r g . x x v i . P u r g . xii. 25. P a r . ix. 128; xix.
108; x x v i i i . 130; x x x . 143; x x x i i i . 47 ; xxvii. 26 ; xxix. 56.
96, 123. Lucretia. I n f . iv. 128. P a r . vi. 41.
Levi. P u r g . xvi. 131. Luke, St. P u r g . xxi. 7 ; xxix. 136.
Liberality, example of. P u r g . xx. 31. Luni. I n f . xx. 47. P a r . xvi. 73.
Libicocco, demon. I n f . xxi. 1 2 1 ; xxii. Lybia. I n f . xxiv. 85.
70 - Lycurgus. P u r g . xxvi. 94.
Libra, sign o f t h e Zodiac. P u r g .
xxvii. 3. Maccabæus, Judas. P a r . xviii. 40.
L ily (Flower-de-luce), arms of France. Maccabees. I n f . xix. 86.
P u r g . vii. 1 0 5 . Maccarius, St. P a r . xxii. 49.
Limbo. I n f . ii. 5 2 ; iv. 2 4 , 4 5 . P u r g . Mainardo Pagani. I n f . xxvii. 50. P u r g .
x x i i . 14. P a r . x x x i i . 84. xiv. 118.
Limoges. P u r g . xxvi. 12 0. Macra, or Magra, river. P a r . ix. 89.
Linus. P a r . xxvii. 4 1 . Magus, Simon. I n f . xix. 1.
Lion, sign o f the Zodiac. P a r . xvi. 37; Mahomet. I n f . xxviii. 31, 62.
xxi. 14. Maia (M ercury), planet. P a r . xxii.
L ivy. I n f . iv. 141 ; xxviii. 12. J44 -
L izio, or Licio, o f Valbona. P u r g . xiv. Majorca. I n f . xxviii. 82. P a r . xix.
138.
97*
Loderingo degli Andalô. I n f . xxiii. 104. Malacoda, demon. I n f . xxi. 76, 79 ;
Logodoro. I n f . xxii. 89. xxiii. 141.
Lombard dialect. I n f . xxvii. 20. Malaspina, Currado. P u r g . viii. 118.
Lombard, the Great, Bartolommeo della Malatesta di Rimini. I n f . xxvii. 46.
Scala. P a r . xvii. 7 1 . Malatestino. I n f . xxviii. 85.
Lombard, the Simple, Guido da Cas- Malebolge. I n f . xviii. 1 ; xxi. 5 ; xxiv.
tello. P u r g . xvi. 12 6 . 37 ; xxix. 41.
v o l. h i. 56
442 Index
Malebranche, demons. I n f . x x i . 37 ; M ary, the Virgin. P u r g . iii. 39 ; v.
xxii. 1 0 0 ; x x i i i . 2 3 ; x x x i i i . 14 2. 1 o 1 ; viii. 37 ; x. 41, 50 ; xiii. 50 ;
Malta, p ris on . P a r . ix . 54. xv. 88; xviii. 100; xx. 19, 9 7 ;
Manardi, Arrigo. P u r g . xiv. 97. xxii. 14 2 ; xxxiii. 6. P a r . iii. 122;
Manfredi, King o f Apulia. P u r g . iii. iv. 30 ; xi. 71 ; xiii. 84 ; xiv. 36 ;
112. xv. 13 3 ; xvi. 3 4 ; xxiii. 88, n i ,
Manfredi o f Faenza. I n f . xxxiii. 1 1 8 . 126, 13 7; xxv. 12 8 ; xxxi. jo o ,
Manfredi, Tebaldello d e ’ . I n f . xxxii. 116, 127; xxxii. 4, 29,85, 95, 104,
122. 107, 113, 119, 13 4 ; xxxiii. 1, 34.
Mangiadore, Peter. P a r . xii. 134. Marzucco degli Scoringiani. P u r g . vi.
Manto. I n f . x x . 55. P u r g . xxii. 113. 18.
Mantua. I n f . xx. 9 3 . P u r g . vi. 7 2 . Mascheroni, Sassolo. I n f . xxxii. 65.
Mantuans. I n f . i. 69 . Matilda, Countess. P u r g . xxviii. 40 ;
Marcabô. I n f . xxviii. 75. xxxi. 92 ; xxxii. 28, 82 ; xxxiii.
Marca d’ Ancona. P u r g . v . 68. 119, 121.
Marca Trivigiana. P u r g . xvi. 115. Matteo d’ Acquasparta, Cardinal. P a r .
P a r . i x . 25 . xii. 124.
Marcellus. P u r g . vi. 1 2 5 . Matthias, St., Apostle. I n f . xix. 94.
Marchese, Messer. P u r g . xxiv. 31. Medea. I n f . xviii. 96.
Marcia. I n f . iv. 128. P u r g . i. 79, 85. M edici, family. P a r . xvi. 109.
Marco Lombardo. P u r g . xvi. 46, 130. Medicina, Pier da. I n f . xxviii. 73.
Maremma. I n f . x x v . 19 ; xxix. 48. Mediterranean Sea. P a r . ix. 82.
P urg. v. 134. Medusa. I n f . ix. 52.
Margaret, Queen. P u r g . vii. 128 . Megæra. I n f . ix. 46.
Marquis Obizzo da Esti. I n f . xviii. Melchisedec. P a r . viii. 125.
56- Meleager. P u r g . x x v . 22.
Marquis William (Guglielmo) of Mon- Melicerta and Learchus. I n f . x x x . 5.
ferrato. P u r g . vii. 134. Melissus. P a r . xiii. 125.
Mars. I n f . xiii. 143; xxiv. 145; xxxi. Menalippus. I n f . xxxii. 131.
51. P u r g . xii. 31. P a r . iv. 63 ; viii. Mercury. P a r . iv. 63.
132 ; xvi. 47, 145 ; xxii. 146. Mercury, planet. P a r . v . 96.
Mars, planet. P u r g . ii. 14. P a r . xiv. Metellus. P u r g . ix. 138.
10 0 ; xvi. 37 ; xvii. 77 ; xxvii. 14. Michael, Archangel. I n f . vii. 11.
Marseilles. P u r g . xviii. 102. P u r g . xiii. 51. P a r . iv. 47.
Marsyas. P a r . i. 20. Michael Scott. I n f . xx. 116.
Martin IV ., Pope. P u r g . xxiv. 22. Michael Zanche. I n f . xxii. 88 ; xxxiii.
Martino, or Ser Martino. P a r . xiii. H 4-
139. Michal, Saul’s daughter. P u r g . x. 68,
M ary, Hebrew woman. P u rg. x xiii. 72.
30. Midas. P u r g . x x . 10 6.
Index 443
Midian. P u r g . xxiv. 1 26. Muses. I n f . ii. 7 ; xxxii. 10. P u r g . i.
Milan. P u r g . xviii. 1 2 0 . 8 ; xxii. 105 ; xxix. 37. P a r . ii. 9 ;
Milanese. P u r g . viii. 80. xii. 7 ; xxiii. 56.
M incio. I n f . xx. 77. Mutius Scævola. P a r . iv. 84.
Minerva. P u r g . xxx. 68 . P a r . ii. 8. Myrrha. I n f . xxx. 38.
Minos. I n f . v. 4 , 1 7 ; xiii. 9 6 ; xx. 3 6 ;
xxvii. 1 2 4 ; xxix. 12 0. P u r g . i. 7 7 . Naiades. P u r g . xxxiii. 49.
P a r . xiii. 14 . Naples. P u r g . iii. 27.
Minotaur. I n f . xii. 1 2 , 25. Napoleone degli Alberti. I n f . xxxii.
Mira. P u r g . v . 79. 55 -
Miserere. P u r g . v . 24. Narcissus. I n f . xxx. 128. P a r . iii. 18.
Modena. P a r . vi. 75. Nasidius. I n f . x x v . 95.
Moldau. P u r g . vii. 99. Nathan, Prophet. P a r . xii. 136.
Monaldi and Filippeschi, families. P u r g . Navarre. I n f . xxii. 48. P a r . xix. 143.
vi. 1 0 7 . Navarrese, the (Ciampolo). I n f . xxii.
Monferrato. P u r g . vii. 136. 121.
Mongibello (M t. Ætna). I n f . xiv. 56. Nazareth. P a r . ix. 137.
P a r . viii. 67. Nebuchadnezzar. P a r . iv. 1.4.
Montagna, cavalier. I n f . xxvii. 47. Negligent o f repentance. P u r g . ii. to
Montaperti. I n f . xxxii. 8 1 . vii.
Montecchi and Cappelletti, families. Nella, wife o f Forese. P u r g . xxiii. 87.
P u r g . vi. 10 6. Neptune. I n f . xxviii. 83. P a r . xxxiii.
Monte Feltro. I n f . i. 1 0 5 . P u r g . v . 88. 96.
Montemalo (now Montemario). P a r . Neri, Black Party. I n f . vi. 65.
xv. 109. Nerli, family. P a r . x v . 1 1 5 .
Montemurlo. P a r . xvi. 64. Nessus. I n f . xii. 67, 98, 104, 115,
Montereggione. I n f . xxxi. 4 1 . 129 ; xiii. 1.
Monforte, Guido da. I n f . xii. 1 1 9 . Nicholas Salimbeni. I n f . xxix. 127.
Montone. I n f . xvi. 9 4 . Nicholas, St., of Bari. P u r g . xx. 32.
Moon. I n f . x. 80. P a r . xvi. 82. Nicholas I I I . , Pope. I n f . xix. 31
Mordecai. P u r g . xvii. 29. Nicosia. P a r . xix. 146.
Mordrec. I n f . x x x i i . 6 1 . Nile. I n f . xxxiv. 45. P u r g . xxiv. 64.
Morocco. I n f . x x v i . 1 0 4 . P u r g . iv . P a r . vi. 66.
139 - Nimrod. I n f . xxxi. 77. P u r g . xii. 34.

Moronto. P a r . x v . 136. P a r . xxvi. 126.
Mosca degli Uberti, or Lamberti. I n f . Ninus. I n f . v . 59.
vi. 80 ; xxviii. 106. Nino Visconti, o f Pisa. P u r g . viii. 53,
Moses. I n f . iv . 5 7 . P u r g . x x x i i . 80. 109.
P a r . iv. 29 ; xxiv. 136 ; xxvi. 41. Niobe, Queen o f Thebes. P u r g . xii.
M ozzi, Andrea dei. I n f . x v . i i 2. 37 -
444 Index
Nisus. I n f . i. 10 8 . P a c h i n o . P a r . v iii. 68 .
Noah. I n f . iv. 56. P a r . x i i. 1 7 . P a du a. P a r . ix . 46.
Nocera. P a r . x i. 48. Paduans. I n f . x v . 7 ; xvii. 70.
Noli. P u r g . iv. 25. Pagani, family. I n f . xxvii. 50. P u r g .
Normandy. P u r g . x x . 66. xiv. 118.
Norway. P a r . xix. 139. Palazzo, Conrad. P u r g . xvi. 124.
Notary, the, Jacopo da Lentino. P u r g . Palermo. P a r . viii. 75.
x x i v . 56. Palestrina. I n f . xxvii. 102.
Novarese. I n f . xxviii. 59. Palladium. I n f . xxvi. 63.
Novello, Frederick. P u r g . vi. 1 7 . Pallas (Minerva). P u r g . xii. 31.
Numidia. P u r g . xxxi. 72. Pallas, son o f Evander. P a r . vi. 36.
Nymphs, stars. P a r . xxiii. 26. Paradise, Terrestrial. P u r g . xxviii.
Nymphs, Naiades. P u r g . xxix. 4 ; Paris, city. P u r g . xi. 81 ; xx. 52.
xxxi. 106. Paris, Trojan. I n f . v . 67.
Nymphs, Virtues. P u r g . xxxii. 98. Parmenides. P a r . xiii. 125.
Parnassus. P u r g . xxii. 65, 104; xxviii.
Obizzo o f Esti. I n f . xii. 1 1 1 ; xviii. 141 ; x x x i . 140. P a r . i. 16.
56. P a s i p h a e . I n f . x i i . 13. P u r g . x x v i . 41,
Ocean. P a r . ix. 84. 86 .
Octavian Augustus. I n f . i. 71. P u r g . Paul, A p ostle . I n f. ii. 32. P u r g . xxix.
vii. 6. 139. P a r . xviii. 131, 136; xxi. 127;
Oderisi d’ Agobbio. P u r g . xi. 79. xxiv. 62 ; xxviii. 138.
Olympus. P u r g . xxiv. 15. P a u l Orosius. P a r . x . 119.
Omberto di Santafiore. P u r g . xi. 58, Pazzi, family. I n f . xii. 137; xxxii. 68.
67. Peculators. I n f . xxi., xxii.
Orbisani, Buonagiunta. P u r g . xxiv. 1 9 , Pegasea (Calliope). P a r . xviii. 82.
35 - Peleus. I n f . xxxi. 5.
Ordelaffi o f Forli. I n f . xxvii. 45. Pelican (Christ). P a r . x x v . 113.
Orestes. P u r g . xiii. 33. Peloro. P u r g . xiv. 32. P a r . viii. 68.
Oriaco. P u r g . v . 80. Penelope. I n f . xxvi. 96.
Orlando. I n f . x x x i . 18. P a r . x v i i i . 43. Pennino (Pennine Alps). I n f . xx. 65.
Ormanni, family. P a r . x v i . 89. Penthesilea. I n f . iv. 124.
Orpheus. I n f . iv. 140. P e r a , f a m il y . P a r . x v i . 126.
Orsini, family. I n f . xix. 70. Perillus. I n f . xxvii. 8.
Orso, Count. P u r g . vi. 19. P e rsia n s. P a r . x r x . 112.
Ostia. P u r g . ii. 1 0 1 . Persius. P u r g . xxii. 100.
Ostiense, Cardinal. P a r . xii. 83. P e r u g ia . P a r . vi. 75 ; x i. 46.
Ottocar, King o f Bohemia. P u r g . vii. Peschiera. I n f . x x . 70.
100. Peter, St., Apostle. I n f . i. 134; ii. 24;
Ovid. I n f . iv. 90 ; xxv. 97. xix. 9 1,9 4 . P u r g . ix. 127; xiii. 5 1;
Index 445
x ix. 99 ; x x i . 54 ; x x i i . 63 ; x x x i i . Piava. P a r . ix . 27.
76. P a r . i x . 141 ; x i . 120; x v i i i . P iccarda. P u r g . x x iv . 10. P a r . iii. 49;
131, 136; x x i . 127 ; x x i i i . 139 ; iv. 97, 112.
x x i v . 34, 39, 59, 124; x x v . 12, 14; Piceno, Campo. I n f . xxiv. 148.
x x v i i . 1 9 ; x x x i i . 124, 133. Pierre de la Brosse. P u r g . vi. 22.
Peter, St., Church of. I n f . xviii. 32; Pier da Medicina. I n f . xxviii. 73.
x x x i . 59. Pier Pettignano. P u r g . xiii. 128.
Peter Bernardone. P a r . xi. 89. Pier Traversaro. P u r g . xiv. 98.
P eter Damiano. P a r . xxi. 121 ; xxii. Pier della Vigna. I n f . xiii. 58.
88 . Pietola. P u r g . xviii. 83.
P eter Lombard. P a r . x . 107. Pietrapana. I n f . xxxii. 29.
Peter Mangiadore. P a r . xii. 134. Pigli or Billi, family. P a r . xvi. 103.
Peter o f Aragon. P u r g . vii. 112, 125. Pila, Ubaldin dalla. P u r g . xxiv. 29.
Peter o f Spain. P a r . xii. 134. Pilate, the modem (Philip the Fair).
Peter Peccatore. P a r . xxi. 122. P u r g . xx. 91.
Pettignano, Pier. P u r g . xiii. 128. Pinamonte, Buonacossi. I n f . xx. 96.
Phædra. P a r . xvii. 47. Pine Cone of St. Peter’s. I n f . xxxi. 59.
Phaeton. I n f . xvii. 10 7 . P u r g . iv. 7 2 ; Pisa. I n f . xxxiii. 79. P u r g . vi. 17.
xxix. 119. P a r . xvii. 3 ; xxxi. 125. Pisans. I n f . xxxiii. 30. P u r g . xiv. 53.
Phalaris. I n f . xxvii. 7. Pisistratus. P u r g . x v . i o i .
Phareæ, serpents. I n f . xxiv. 86. Pistoia. I n f . x x iv . 126, 143 ; x x v . 10.
Pharisees. I n f . xxiii. 1 1 6 ; xxvii. 85. Pius I. P a r . x x v ii. 44.
Pharsalia. P a r . vi. 65. Plato. I n f . iv. 134. P u r g . iii. 43. P a r .
Philippo Argenti. I n f . viii. 6 1 . iv. 24, 49.
Philip I I I . o f France. P u r g . vii. 10 3 . Plautus. P u r g . xxii. 98.
Philip IV ., the Fair, o f France. I n f . Plutus. I n f . vi. 1 1 5 ; vii. 2.
xix. 87. P u r g . vii. 1 0 9 ; xx. 4 6 , Po. I n f . v. 98 ;. x x . 78. P u r g . x iv.
8 6 ; xxxii. 1 5 2 ; xxxiii. 4 5 . P a r . 92; x vi. 115. P a r . vi. 51 ; xv. 137.
xix. 120. Pon thieu. P u r g . x x . 66.
P h i l i p p i , fa m il y . P a r . x v i . 89. Pola. I n f . ix. 113.
Philips, Kings o f France. P u r g . xx. 50. P o le , N o rth . P u r g . i. 29.
Phlegethon. I n f . xiv. 1 1 6 , 1 3 1 , 1 3 4 . Pole, South. P u r g . i. 23.
Phlegra. I n f . xiv. 58. Polenta, family. I n f . xxvii. 41.
Phlegyas. I n f . v ii i. 1 9 , 24. Pollux, Castor and. P u r g . iv. 61.
P h oe n icia . P a r . x x v i i . 83. Polycletus. P u r g . x . 32.
Phœnix. I n f . xxiv. 1 0 7 . Polydorus. I n f . x x x . i 8. P u r g . x x . i i 5.
Pholus. I n f . xii. 72. Polyhymnia. P a r . xxiii. 56.
Photinus. I n f . xi. 9. Polymnestor. P u r g . xx. 115.
P h y l l i s . P a r . i x . 10 0 . Polynices. I n f . xxvi. 54. P u r g . xxii.
Pia, lady o f Siena. P u r g . v. 133. 56.
44-6 Index
Polyxena. I n f . xxx. 17. Quarnaro, G u lf of. I n f . ix. 113.
P o m p e y the G reat. P a r . v i. 53. Quinctius Gincinnatus. P a r . vi. 46.
Porta Sole of Perugia. P a r . xi. 47. Quirinus (Romulus). P a r . viii. 131.
Portugal. P a r . xix. 139.
Potiphar’s wife. I n f . xxx. 97. Rabanus. P a r . xii. 139.
P o v e rty , exam ples of. P u r g . x x . 22. Rachel. I n f . ii. 102 ; iv. 60. P u r g .
P o w ers, order o f angels. P a r . x x v iii. xxvii. 104. P a r . xxxii. 8.
123. Rahab. P a r . ix. 116.
Prague. P a r . x ix . 1 1 7. Ram, sign of the Zodiac. P u r g . viii.
Prata, Guido da. P u r g . x i v . 10 4. 134. P a r . xxix. 2.
Prato. I n f . xxvi. 9. Raphael, Archangel. P a r . iv. 48.
Pratomagno. P u r g . v. 116. Rascia, part of Hungary. P a r . xix. 140.
P reachers. P a r . x x ix . 96. Ravenna. I n f . v . 97 ; xxvii. 40. P a r .
Pressa, fam ily. P a r . x v i. 100. vi. 61 ; xxi. 123.
Priest, the High, Boniface V III. I n f . Ravignani, family. P a r . xvi. 97.
x x v ii. 70. Raymond Berenger. P a r . vi. 134.
Priam, King o f T roy. I n f . x x x . 15 . Rebecca. P a r . xxxii. 10.
Primum Mobile. P a r . xxvii. 1 0 6 . Red Sea. I n f . xxiv. 90. P u r g . xviii.
Principalities, order o f angels. P a r . 134. P a r . v i. 79.
viii. 34 ; xxviii. 125. Rehoboam. P u r g . x i i. 46.
Priscian. I n f . x v . 10 9 . Reno. I n f . xviii. 61. P u r g . xiv. 92.
Procne. P u r g . xvii. 19. Renouard. P a r . xviii. 46.
Prodigal, the. I n f . vii. Rhea. I n f . xiv. 100.
Proserpine. I n f . ix. 4 4 ; x . 80. P u r g . Rhine. P a r . vi. 58.
xxviii. 50. Rhodophean, the ( P h y l l i s ) . P a r . ix . 100.
Proud, the. P u r g . x ., xi., xii. Rhone. I n f . i x . 112. P a r . v i. 60; v iii.
Provençals. P a r . vi. 130 . 59 *
Provence. P u r g . vii. 126 ; xx. 61. P a r . Rialto (Venice). P a r . ix. 26.
viii. 58. Riccardo da Camino, or Cammino.
Provenzan Salvani. P u r g . xi. 1 2 1 . P a r . ix. 50.
Psalmist David. P u r g . x . 6 5 . Richard o f St. Victor. P a r . x. 131.
Ptolemy, Claudius. I n f . iv. 1 4 2 . Rigogliosi, family. P u r g . xxiv. 31.
Ptolemy, King of Egypt. P a r . vi. 69. Rimini. I n f . xxviii. 86.
Ptolomaea. I n f . xxxiii. 1 24. Rinier da Calboli. P u r g . xiv. 88.
Puccio Sciancato. I n f . x x v . 148. Rinier da Corneto. I n f . xii. 137.
Pygmalion. P u r g . x x . 10 3. Rinier Pazzo. I n f . xii. 137.
Pyramus. P u r g . xxvii. 38 ; xxxiii. Riphæan Mountains. P u r g . xxvi. 43.
69. Ripheus. P a r . xx. 68.
Pyrenees. P a r . xix. 144. Robert Guiscard. I n f . xxviii. 14. P a r .
Pyrrhus. I n f . x ii. 1 3 5 . P a r . vi. 44. xviii. 48.
Index 447
Robert, King o f A p u l i a . P a r . v iii. 7 5 . Sabellius. P a r . xiii. 127.
Romagna. I n f . x x v i i . 3 7 ; x x x i i i . 1 5 4 . Sabellus. I n f . x x v . 95.
P u r g . v . 6 9 ; xiv. 9 2 ; xv. 44. Sabine women. P a r . vi. 40.
Romagnuoli. I n f . xxvii. 28. P u r g . xiv. Sacchetti, family. P a r . xvi. 104.
99 - Sant’ Andrea, Jacopo da. I n f . xiii.
Roman buildings. P a r . x v . 10 9. 133 -
Roman Church. I n f . x i x . 5 7 . P ar. Saint Victor, Hugh of. P a r . xii. 133.
xvii. 51. Saints of the Old and N ew Testament.
Roman Emperors. P u r g . xxxii. 112. P a r . xxxii.
Roman Kings. P a r . vi. 41. Saladin. I n f . iv. 129.
Roman Prince. P u r g . x . 74. Salimbeni, Nicholas. I n f . xxix. 127.
Romans. I n f . x v . 77 ; xviii. 28 ; xxvi. Salterello, Lapo. P a r . x v . 128.
60 ; xxviii. 10. P a r . vi. 44 ; xix. Salvani, Provenzano. P u r g . xi. 121.
102. Samaria, Woman of. P u r g . xxi. 3.
Roman shepherd. P u r g . xix. 1 0 7 . Samuel, Prophet. P a r . iv. 29.
Roman women, ancient. P u r g . xxii. Sanleo. P u r g . iv. 25.
145. San Miniato. P u r g . xii. 101.
Rome, city. I n f . i. 71 ; ii. 20; xiv. Sannella, family. P a r . xvi. 92.
10 5; xxxi. 59. P u r g . vi. 112 ; xvi. Santafiore, Counts of. P u r g . vi. i l l ;
106, 127.; xviii. 80; xxi. 88; xxix. xi. 58, 67.
1 1 5 ; xxxii. 102. P a r . vi. 5 7 ; ix. Santerno. I n f . xxvii. 49.
140 ; xv. 126 ; xvi. 10 ; xxiv. 63 ; Santo Volto. I n f . xxi. 48.
xxvii. 25, 62 ; xxxi. 34. Saône. P a r . vi. 59.
Romena. I n f . xxx. 73. Sapia, lady o f Siena. P u r g . xiii. 109.
Romeo o f Provence. P a r . vi. 1 2 8 , 1 3 5 . Sapphira and Ananias. P u r g . xx. 112.
Romualdus, St. P a r . xxii. 49. Saracens. I n f . xxvii. 87. P u r g . xxiii.
Romulus (Quirinus). P a r . viii. 131. 103.
Roncesvalles. I n f . xxxi. 1 7 . Sarah, wife o f Abraham. P a r . xxxii. 10.
Rose, the Heavenly. P a r . x x x . , x x x i . Sardanapalus. P a r . x v . 107.
Rubaconte. P u r g . x i i . 10 2. Sardinia. I n f . xxii. 89; xxix. 48. P u r g .
R u bican te, demon. I nf. x x i. 1 2 3 ; x xii. xxiii. 94.
40. Sardinians. P u r g . xviii. 81.
R u b i c o n . P a r . v i. 6 2. Satan. I n f . vii. 1.
Rudolph o f Hapsburg. P u r g . vi. 103 ; Saturn. I n f . xiv. 96. P a r . xxi. 26.
v ii. 9 4 . P a r . v iii. 7 2 . Saturn, planet. P u r g . xix. 3. P a r . xxi.
Ruggieri Ubaldini. I n f . xxxiii. 14. 13 ; xxii. 146.
Rulers, just. P a r . xviii. Saul. P u r g . xii. 40.
Rusticucci, Jacopo. I n f . vi. 80 ; xvi. Savena. I n f . xviii. 61.
44 - Savio. I n f . xxvii. 52.
Ruth. P a r . xxxii. 11. Scævola, Mutius. P a r . iv. 84.
448 Index
Scala, Alberto della. P u r g . x v i i i . 1 2 1 . Sicily. I n f . xii. 108. P u r g . iii. 116.
Scala, Bartolommeo della. P a r . x v i i . 7 1 , P a r . viii. 67 ; xix. 131.
72. Siena. I n f . xxix. n o , 129. P u r g . v.
Scala, Can Grande della. I n f . i. 101. 13 4 ; xi. i n , 123, 134.
P a r . xvii. 76. Sienese. I n f . xxix. 122, 134. P u r g .
Scales, sign o f the Zodiac. P u r g . ii. 5. xi. 65 ; xiii. 106, 118, 151.
P a r . x x i x . 2. Siestri. P u r g . xix. 100.
Scarmiglione, demon. I n f . xxi. 10 5 . Sifanti, or Fifanti, family. P a r . xvi.
Schicchi, Gianni. I n f . xxx. 32. 104.
Schismatics. I n f . xxviii., xxix. Sigier. P a r . x. 136.
Sciancato, Puccio. I n f . x x v . 148 . Sile. P a r . ix. 49.
Scipio Africanus. I n f . xxxi. 1 1 6 . P u r g . Silvius. I n f . ii. 13.
xxix. 1 1 6 . P a r . vi. 53 ; xxvii. 6 1 . Simifonte. P a r . xvi. 62.
Sclavonian winds. P u r g . xxx. 87. Simois. P a r . vi. 67.
Scorpio, sign of the Zodiac. P u r g . ix. Simoniacs. I n f . xix.
5 ; xviii. 79 ; xxv. 3. Simonides. P u r g . xxii. 107.
Scott, Michael. I n f . xx. 116. Simon Magus. I n f . xix. 1. P a r . x x x .
Scrovigni, family. I n f . xvii. 64. 147.
Scyros. P u r g . ix. 38. Sinigaglia. P a r . xvi. 75.
Seal o f Christ. P a r . x i. 1 0 7 . Sinon the Greek. I n f . xxx. 98.
Seducers. I n f . x v i i i . Siren. P u r g . xix. 19.
Seine. P a r . vi. 59 ; xix. 1 1 8 . Sirens. P u r g . xxxi. 45. P a r . xii. 8.
Semele. I n f . x x x . 2. P a r . x x i . 6. Sirocco. P u r g . xxviii. 21.
Semiramis. I n f . v . 58. Sismondi, family. I n f . xxxiii. 32.
Seneca. I n f . iv. 141. Sizii, family. P a r . xvi. 108.
Sennaar. P u r g . xii. 36. Slothful. I n f . vii., viii. P u r g . xvii.,
Sennacherib. P u r g . xii. 53. xviii.
Seraphim. P a r . iv. 28 ; viii. 27 ; ix. Socrates. I n f . iv. 134.
77 ; xxviii. 72, 99. Sodom. I n f . xi. 50. P u r g . xxvi. 40,
Serchio. I n f . xxi. 49. 79 -
Serpents o f Libya. I n f . xxiv. 85. Sodomites. I n f . xv.
Sestos. P u r g . xxviii. 74. Soldanieri, family. P a r . xvi. 93.
Seven Kings against Thebes. I n f . xiv. Soldanieri, Gianni del. I n f . xxxii. 121.
68 . Solitary and Contemplative. P a r . xxi.
Seville. I n f . xx. 1 2 5 ; xxvi. n o . 3 i-
Sextus I., Pope. P a r . xxvii. 44 . Solomon. P a r . x . 1 1 2 ; xiii. 48, 9 2 ;
Sextus Tarquinius. I n f . xii. 1 3 5 . xiv. 35.
Sibyl, Cumæan. P a r . xxxiii. 66. Solon. P a r . viii. 124.
Sichæus. I n f . v . 62 . P a r . ix. 98. Soothsayers. I n f . xx.
Sicilian Vespers. P a r . viii. 7 5 . Soracte. I n f . x x v i i . 95.
Index 449
Sordello. P u r g . vi. 7 4 ; vii. 3, 52, 86; Tacco, Ghin di. P u r g . vi. 14.
viii. 38, 43, 62, 9 4 ; ix, 58. Taddeo. P a r . xii. 83.
Sorgue. P a r . viii. 59. Tagliacozzo. I n f . xxviii. 17.
Souls o f infants. I n f . iv. 30. P a r . xxxii. Tagliamento. P a r . ix. 44.
44. Talamone. P u r g . xiii. 152.
Sow, a rm s o f th e Scrovigni. I n f . xvii. Tambernich. I n f . xxxii. 28.
64. Tarlati, Cione de’. P u r g . vi. 15 .
Spain. I n f . xxvi. 103. P u r g . xviii. Tarpeian Rock. P u r g . ix. 1 3 7 .
102. P a r . vi. 6 4 ; xii. 4 6 ; xix. Tarquin. I n f . iv. 1 2 7 .
125. Tartars. I n f . xvii. 1 7 .
Spaniards. P a r . xxix. 1 0 1 . Taurus, sign o f the Zodiac. P u r g . xxv.
Sphinx. P u r g . xxxiii. 47. 3. P a r . x x i i . i n .

Spirit, H oly. P u r g . xx. 98. P a r . iii. Tebaldello. I n f . xxxii. 122.
53 - Tegghiaio Aldobrandi. I n f . vi. 7 9 ;
Stars, Fixed. P a r . xxii. xvi. 41.
Stars, last word o f I n f ., P u r g ., P a r . Telemachus. I n f . xxvi. 94.
Stars of the South Polar region. P u r g . Templars. P u r g . xx. 93.
i. 23. Terence. P u r g . xxii. 9 7 .
Statius. P u r g . xxi. 10, 89, 91 ; xxii. 25, Terra. P u r g . xxix. 1 1 9 .
6 4 ; xxiv. 1 19 ; xxv. 29, 32; xxvii. Tesoro of Brunetto Latini. I n f . x v .
4 7 ; xxxii. 29; xxxiii. 134. n 9.
Statue o f Tim e, source o f Acheron, Thais. I n f . xviii. 133.
Styx, Phlegethon. I n f . xiv. 10 3. Thales. I n f . iv. 137.
Stephen, St. P u r g . x v . 1 0 7 . Thames. I n f . xii. 120.
Stigmata o f St. Francis. P a r . xi. Thaumas. P u r g . xxi. 50.
107. Thebaid, poem of Statius. P u r g . x x i .
Street o f Straw (Rue du Fouarre). P a r . 92.
x. 137. Theban blood. I n f . xxx. 2.
Stricca. I n f . xxix. 1 2 5 . Thebans. I n f . xx. 32. P u r g . xviii. 93.
Strophades. I n f . xiii. n . Thebes. I n f . xiv. 69 ; xx. 59 ; xxv.
Styx. I n f . v i i . 106; i x . 8 1 ; x i v . 15 ; xxx. 22; xxxii. i i ; xxxiii. 88.
116. P u r g . xxi. 92 ; xxii. 89.
Suabia. P a r . iii. 1 1 9 . Thebes, Modern (Pisa). I n f . xxxiii.
Suicides. I n f . xiii. 88 .
Sultan. I n f . v . 60 ; x x v i i . 90. P a r . x i . Themis. P u r g . xxxiii. 4 7 .
101. Theologians. P a r . x .
Sylvester, Fra. P a r . xi. 83. Theseus. I n f . ix. 5 4 ; xii. 17 . P u r g .
Sylvester, St., Pope. I n f . xix. 1 1 7 ; xxiv. 123.
xxvii. 94. P a r . xx. 57. Thetis. P u r g . ix. 37 ; xxii. 113.
S y r i n x . P u r g . x x x i i . 65 . Thibault, King. I n f . xxii. 52.
v o l. iii. 57
450 Index
T h ie v e s. I nf. xxiv. Trinity. P a r . xiii. 7 9 ; xxxiii. 1 1 6 .
Thisbe. P u r g . xxvii. 37 ; xxxiii. 69. Tristan. I n f . v . 6 7 .
Thoas and Eumenius. P u r g . xxvi. 95. Trivia (Diana). P a r . xxiii. 26.
Thomas, St., Apostle. P a r . xvi. 129. Tronto. P a r . viii. 63.
Thomas Aquinas. P u r g . x x . 69. P a r . Trojan Furies. I n f . xxx. 22.
x. 99 ; xii. i i i , 144 ; xiii. 33 ; Trojans. I n f . xiii. 11 ; xxx. 1 4 . P u r g .
xiv. 6. xviii. 13 6 . P a r . xv. 12 6 .
Throne and Crown for Henry V II. o f T roy. I n f . i. 7 4 ; xxx. 9 8 , 1 1 4 . P u r g .
Luxemburg. P a r . xxx. 133. xii. 6 1 . P a r . vi. 6.
Thrones, order o f angels. P a r . ix. 6 1 ; T u lly. I n f . iv. 1 4 1 .
x x v i i i . 104. Tupino. P a r . xi. 43 .
Thymbræus (Apollo). P u r g . xii. 3 1 . Turbia. P u r g . iii. 49.
Tiber. I n f . xxvii. 30. P u r g . ii. 1 0 1 . Turks. I n f . x v ii. 1 7 . P a r . x v . 14 2 .
P a r . x i . 10 6. Turnus. I n f . i. 108.
Tiberius Cæsar. P a r . vi. 86. Tuscan language. P u r g . xvi. 1 3 7 .
Tignoso, Frederick. P u r g . xiv. 106. Tuscans. I n f . xxii. 99.
Tigris. P u r g . xxxiii. 1 1 2 . Tuscany. I n f . xxiv. 12 2 . P u r g . xi.
Timæus. P a r . iv. 4 9 . 1 1 0 ; xiii. 1 4 9 ; xiv. 16.
Tiresias. I n f . xx. 40. P u r g . xxii. 1 1 3 . Tydeus. I n f . x x x i i . 13 0 .
Tisiphone. I n f . ix. 48. Tyrants. I n f . xii. 10 4 .
Tithonus. P u r g . ix. 1. Typhæus. I n f . x x x i . 1 2 4 . P a r . v iii. 70 .
Titus, Emperor. P u r g . xxi. 82. P a r . T yro l. I n f . x x . 6 3 .
vi. 92.
Tityus. I n f . xxxi. 1 2 4 . Ubaldini, Octaviano degli. I n f . x. 120.
Tobias. P a r . iv. 48. Ubaldini, Ruggieri degli. I n f . xxxiii.
Tomyris. P u r g . xii. 56. 14 .
Toppo. I nf *, x iii. 1 2 1 . Ubaldin dalla Pila. P u r g . xxiv. 29.
Torquatus, Titus Manlius. P a r . vi. 46. Ubaldo, St., d’ Agobbio. P a r . xi. 44.
Tosinghi, family. P a r . xvi. 114. Ubbriachi, family. I n f . xvii. 63.
Tours. P u r g . x x i v . 23. Uberti, family. I n f . vi. 80 ; xxviii.
Traitors. I n f . xxxii., xxxiii., xxxiv. 10 6 . P a r . xvi. 10 9 .
Trajan, Emperor. P u r g . x . 73, 76. Ubertin Donati. P a r . xvi. 1 1 9 .
P a r . xx. 44, 112. Ubertino, Frate. P a r . xii. 124.
Transfiguration, the. P u r g . xxxii. 73. Uccellatojo, Mount. P a r . x v . n o .
Traversara, family. P u r g . xiv. 107. Ughi, family. P a r . xvi. 88.
Traversaro, Piero. P u r g . xiv. 98. Ugolin d’ Azzo. P u r g . xiv. 10 5.
Trent. I n f . xii. 5. Ugolin de’ Fantoli. P u r g . xiv. 1 2 1 .
Trentine Pastor. I n f . xx. 67. Ugolino della Gherardesca. I n f . xxxiii.
Trespiano. P a r . xvi. 54. 13 -
Trinacria (Sicily). P a r . viii. 67. Uguccione. I n f . xxxiii. 89.
Index
Ulysses. I n f . x x v i . 56. P u r g . x i x . 22. Verrucchio. I n f . xxvii. 46.
P a r . x x v i i . 83. Veso, Mount. I n f . xvi. 95.
Unbelievers. I n f . x . Vespers, Sicilian. P a r . viii. 75.
Urania. P u r g . xxix. 4 1 . Vicenza. P a r . ix. 47.
Urban I. P a r . xxvii. 44. Vigna, Pier della. I n f . xiii. 58.
Urbino. I n f . xxvii. 30. Violators of monastic vows. P a r . iii.
Urbisaglia. P a r . xvi. 73. Violent, the, against others, I n f . xii. ;
Utica. P u r g . i. 74. against themselves, xiii. ; against
Uzzah. P u r g . x . 57. God, xiv.; against Nature, xv., xvi.;
against Art, xvii.
Valbona, Lizio di. P u r g . xiv. 97. Viper, arms of the Milanese Visconti.
Val Camonica. I n f . x x . 65. P u r g . viii. 80.
Valdarno, in Tuscany. P u r g . xiv. 30, Virgilius. I n f . i. 79. P u r g . iii. 27; vii.
4 1* 16 ; xviii. 82. P a r . x v . 26 ; xvii.
Valdichiana, in Tuscany. I nf. xxix. 19 ; xxvi. 118.
47 * Virtues, order o f angels. P a r . xxviii.
Valdigrieve, in Tuscany. Par. xvi. 122.
66 . Vision, the Beatific. P a r . xxxiii.
Valdimagra, or Lunigiana. I n f . xxiv. Visconti of Milan. P u r g . viii. 80.
145. P u r g . viii. 116. Visconti of Pisa. P u r g . viii. 53, 109.
Val di Pado (Ferrara). P a r . x v . 137. Visdomini, family. P a r . xvi. 112.
Vanni Fucci. I n f . xxiv. 125. Vitaliano del Dente. I n f . xvii. 68.
Vanni della Nona. I n f . xxiv. 139. Vows, not performed. P a r . iv. 138.
Var. P a r . vi. 58. Vulcan. I n f . xiv. 57.
Varro. P u r g . xxii. 98.
Vatican. P a r . ix. 139. Wain, Charles’s. I n f . xi. 114. P u r g . i.
Vecchio, family. P a r . x v . 1 1 5 . 30. P a r . xiii. 7.
Venetians. I n f . xxi. 7. Wanton. I n f . v . P u r g . x x v .
Venice. P a r . ix. 26 ; xix. 141. W ill, free. P u r g . xvi. 71 ; xviii. 74.
Venus. P u r g . x x v . 132 ; xxviii. William, Marquis of Monferrato. P u r g .
65• vii. 134.
Venus, planet. P u r g . i. 1 9 . P a r . v i ii . Winceslaus I I . o f Bohemia. P u r g . vii.
2 ; ix. 108. 101. P a r . xix. 125.
Vercelli. I n f . xxviii. 75.
Verde. P u r g . iii. 131. P a r . viii. Xerxes. Purg. xxviii. 71. P a r . viii.
63- 124.
Verona. I n f . xv. 122. Purg. xviii.
118. Zanche, Michael. I n f . xxii. 88; xxxiii.
Veronese. I n f . xx . 68. 144.
V e r o n i c a . P a r . x x x i . 10 4. Zara, game o f hazard. P u r g . vi. 1.
452 Index
Zeno. I n f . iv. 1 3 8 . Zion, Mount, P u r g . iv, 68.
Zeno, Santo. P u r g . xviii. I I 8, Zita, Saint. I n f . xxi. 38.
Zephyr. P a r . xii. 4 7 . Zodiac. P u r g . iv. 6 4 . P a r . x. 1 3 .
TH E END.
Cambridge : Electrotyped and Printed by Welch, Bigelow, & Co.

I:

Dante's Divine Comedy English (Italian Lit)

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Dante's Divine Comedy English (Italian Lit)

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

THE

I follow here the footing of thy fecte

HENRY WADSWORTH LONGFELLOW,

the C le rk ’s Office of the D istrict Court o f the D istrict of M assachusetts.

U n iv e r s ity P r e s s : W e lc h , B ig e lo w , & Co.,

Piccarda and C o n s t a n c e .............................................................................................15

Questionings o f the Soul and o f Broken V o w s ....................................................... 21

Compensations. Ascent to the Second Heaven, or that o f Mercury, where are

Justinian. — T he Roman Eagle. — R o m e o ....................................................... 34

Cunizza, Folco of Marseilles, and R a h a b ................................................................. 55

St. Thomas Aquinas recounts the Life of St. F ra n c is .............................................. 69

St. Buonaventura recounts the Life of St. D o m i n i c .............................................. 75

O f the W isdom o f Solom on............................................................................................ 82

Cacciaguida. — Florence in the Olden T i m e ........................................................95

Cacciaguida’s Discourse of the Great F l o r e n t i n e s .............................................. 102

Cacciaguida’s Prophecy of Dante’s Banishm ent........................................................109

The Eagle discourses of Salvation by Faith . . . . . 122

The Eagle praises the Righteous Kings of o l d ....................................................... 129

T he Triumph o f C h r i s t ............................................................................................ ISO

St. Peter examines Dante upon F a i t h .............................................. ......... 156

St. James examines Dante upon H o p e ................................................................ 163

St. John examines Dante upon C h a r i t y ................................................................. 169

God and the Celestial H i e r a r c h i e s .......................................................................... 183

The Tenth Heaven, or Empyrean. — T he River of Light. — T he T w o Courts

The Glory of Paradise. — St. B e r n a r d .................................................................203

' y ' H E glory o f H im who moveth everything

One summit o f Parnassus hitherto

Shall prayer be made that Cyrrha may respond !

W ith better course and with a better star

W ith eyes upon the everlasting wheels

And she began: “ Thou makest thyself so dull

Hence they move onward unto ports diverse

Thou shouldst not wonder more, if well I judge,

Y E , who in some pretty little boat,

The con-created and perpetual thirst

There will be seen what we receive by faith,

I f this were caused by rare and dense alone,

Or else, as in a body is apportioned

N ow thou wilt say the sunbeam shows itself

T he following heaven, that has so many eyes,

Virtue diverse doth a diverse alloyage

'J p H A T Sun, which erst with love my bosom warmed,

I lifted more erect my head to speak.

As soon as I became aware o f them,

I was a virgin sister in the world ;

M yself am blessed in the slowest sphere.

Therefore is given us, because our vows

First with those other shades she smiled a little ;

W hich thou shalt see finds no place in these circles,

She did not ply the shuttle to the end.

But when she too was to the world returned 115

g E T W E E N two viands, equally removed

Thou arguest, if good will be permanent,

On this account the Scripture condescends

That as unjust our justice should appear

For will is never quenched unless it will,

But now another passage runs across

Such was the flowing o f the holy river 115

Beatrice gazed upon me with her eyes

“ J F in the heat o f love I flame upon thee

“ The greatest gift that in his largess God

W hich seems against the truth which I have shown